■ 
 
 ft' 
 
 i » » tit- t ■ ,*« <* 
 
 ■ A -3, 
 
Class 
 
 Book ^U 
 
 Gq$rightfl?__ 
 
 CnFmiCHT DEPOSIT 
 

PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 The Continuity o! Law and Life. 
 
 MRS. MAUD LORD-DRAKE. 
 
 PRESS OF 
 
 THE FRANK T. RILEY PUB. CO., 
 
 KANSAS CITY. MO. 
 
 1904, 
 

 U8RARY of CONGRESS 
 Twe Copies Received 
 
 FEB 1 1904 
 
 Copyright Entry 
 :l£ss d ' XXc. No. 
 1 COPY 8 
 
 
 
 COPYRIGHT 1903 
 
 BY 
 J. S. DRAKE. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 "Minds on this round earth of ours 
 Vary like the leaves and flowers; 
 Sing thou low, or loud, or sweet, 
 All, at all points, thou canst not meet." 
 
 —Tennyson. 
 
 This work is not an attempt to solve the ''Riddle of 
 the Universe," to controvert theories, or dispute any plan 
 of so-called salvation. 
 
 All things can be proved, if we can obtain the facts 
 and comprehend the laws. 
 
 The facts must be self-evident, or demonstrable to 
 our senses; and, the number of the senses must not be 
 limited by our experience. 
 
 Each mode or manifestation of individual life, or 
 spirit through matter, may be called a sense. 
 
 Some persons have five and some have twelve senses, 
 with the possibility of a larger number, each demonstrable, 
 each producing distinct and independent results. 
 
 As spirit is conscious of its consciousness, we, there- 
 fore, assume as a self-evident fact, that: 
 
 Individual life IS; and, that: 
 
 Individual life manifesting through human organism 
 is a spirit. 
 
 Is the theory of spirit return scientific? 
 
 Does it best explain all of the facts? 
 
 Can all of the facts be referred to any other theory? 
 
 It does not so much concern us to know from whence 
 came life and how it came, as to be assured of its con- 
 tinuity and the conditions under which it exists. 
 
 It is important to know that it does not end with 
 the termination of our existence here. To know that it 
 continues as a personal, individualized entity; that it con- 
 tinues as a sentient, thinking, remembering ego, as now, 
 
6 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 is of value to all. To know this fact now; to know some- 
 thing of the conditions of the next existence; to acquire 
 some of the essentials for a fair start in that existence is 
 of great value to all. 
 
 To be of value it must be a knowledge, not a belief. 
 It must be a knowledge based upon logical inferences 
 from facts. More evidence and a more positive demonstra- 
 tion is required upon the question, "If a man die, shall 
 he live again," than upon any other question. Its solu- 
 tion is outside of ordinary experience; and, to be of value 
 the demonstration must come within the limitations of 
 our reason and senses. The conclusion must be deduced 
 from general truths established from all the facts. 
 
 Accustomed to acquiring knowledge through only five 
 senses as avenues of manifestation, and living in only three 
 dimensions of space, we cannot accept anything beyond 
 these limitations, unless we are shown, or unless we think; 
 and, think accurately and honestly. Hence the impor- 
 tance of the phenomena. 
 
 To those thinkers who accept the axiomatic truth of 
 science, that: "Whatever is, always has been, and always 
 will be," the statement of facts and the testimony con- 
 tained in the following pages will be sufficient data from 
 which to infer general truths sufficient to formulate a 
 code of ethics,— "lines of thought and rules of action,"— 
 that will enable them to take their proper place in the 
 infinite and eternal progression which spans all existence. 
 
 We know that we live and that life is measured by its 
 manifestations. No two lives act to the same extent, on 
 the same lines, or with the same faculties. Grant the 
 existence of these faculties, as we must, from viewing 
 the lives of the men and women who do the thinking for 
 the race, and we cannot limit them by our experience, 
 nor can we dispute their facts because they are not within 
 the range of our experience, sense or reason. Phenomena 
 constantly occur beyond our experience and unaccountable 
 to us. These are none the less facts because we fail to 
 understand them. 
 
CONTINUITY OP LAW AND LIFE. - 7 
 
 What theory best covers all these phenomena? Cer- 
 tainly not the unscientific and illogical theory of an irre- 
 sponsible, theoretical cause, called " sub-conscious life;" 
 nor involuntary cerebral action; nor motion and organized 
 matter; nor can these facts be laughed out of court by 
 the cry of fraud. Something besides blind force organizes 
 matter. Fraud and imitation of things valuable always 
 have existed and probably always will. Brushing aside 
 all these irrelevant theories and imitations, let us estab- 
 lish our premises and accept the ^general truths logically 
 inferred from our facts; and, then abide the deductions 
 of our own logic. 
 
 Science and logical reasoning are too exact to accept 
 any materialistic theory to cover facts which transcend 
 matter and its independent possibilities. During the last 
 thirty years, too many careful thinkers and scientific inves- 
 tigators have become convinced of the continuity of indi- 
 vidual spirit life through the facts and phenomena remain- 
 ing, after sifting out and eliminating the frauds and imita- 
 tions of the genuine phenomena. It is not necessary to 
 devote time or space to those otherwise great scientists, 
 thinkers and teachers who have correlated facts sufficient 
 to convince them of this continuity, but who still disclaim 
 to be spiritualists. Nor is it necessary to consider those 
 psychical research societies and Huxleys who have not 
 had time to investigate facts not referable to their pet 
 theories. 
 
 Spiritualism opens up a new field in philosophy, 
 religion and science. Knowing spiritism to be a fact in 
 nature as much so as any other fact, knowing it to be a 
 logical inference from well established and indisputable 
 data, we must regard it as logically conclusive. If we try 
 to account for these facts upon any other hypothesis we 
 are unscientific, illogical and dishonest. 
 
 Spirit must be infinite in its origin, to be immortal 
 in its destiny. A beginning signifies an end. Neither 
 the beginning nor the end concerns us now as much as the 
 interim— the interlude, the tragedy or travesty, as the 
 
8 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 case may be. For between the beginning and the end, so 
 to speak, or, between infinite origin and unending dura- 
 tion, is the field of immortality. Life, the consciousness 
 of this stage of existence, and death, the commencement 
 of the next, are assured. Preparing for the unending 
 future is what should most concern us all while here 
 on earth. 
 
 The spirit manifesting through brain may be what 
 you call yourself today. But the essence of soul, with 
 its secret sources of life, its possibilities of divine and 
 infinite progression, must be allied with infinite existence. 
 It is co-eval with, but not a part of, matter. It takes on 
 matter, modified to its requirements, in the various stages 
 of its existence. The knowledge and ability to modify 
 and handle matter and direct the forces by which it is 
 controlled is the secret of its phenomena. In many cases, 
 it is beyond our senses and understanding, yet it is not 
 supernatural. There is no supernatural in all of God's 
 eternal universe. 
 
 "All are but parts of one stupendous whole 
 Whose body Nature is and God the soul." 
 
 These forces are mostly known and classified by 
 science. If the methods of handling them were fully 
 understood, all of these occult and psychic phenomena 
 would be readily accepted and full credence accorded to 
 the spirit chemist and scientist. 
 
 In spirit life, as here, not all are qualified to pro- 
 duce these phenomena. And, in both stages of existence, 
 essential conditions are required. 
 
 He who expects the phenomena from those in the 
 next stage of existence who are not expert in handling 
 the forces of the universe, will be greatly disappointed. 
 
 These pages contain only known and well authenti- 
 cated facts, and names of people well known in their 
 respective localities. 
 
 The purpose of this work is not so much to write the 
 history of a life as to present facts and incidents that have 
 occurred within a wide range of time and place and 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 9 
 
 under varied conditions, embracing every phase of spirit 
 
 phenomena. 
 
 It is impossible to write in specific detail the life his- 
 tory of a single individual. Much less is it possible to 
 delineate the intricate and manifold expressions of a spirit 
 in manifesting its wonderful powers through a sensitive 
 organism of one of earth's mortals. It is not within the 
 scope of our thought to depict in words the transcendent 
 powers and faculties of an immortal spirit, by witnessing 
 its manifestations through human organisms susceptible 
 to all the harmonies and discord of earth life. Much, 
 indeed, can we learn from such manifestations, but more 
 remains to be told. And, if we live faithful to ourselves, 
 to humanity and to the spirit world, we shall continue to 
 add to our store of knowledge, through all the cycles 
 of eternity. 
 
 In what words can the hopes and fears of a life be 
 told? With what language can its trials and its tragedies 
 be expressed? What pen can follow its ecstatic flights 
 and in what colors can imagination paint the agonies of 
 the deaths it must die to attain greater growth? How can 
 we portray the higher conditions and the glory to which 
 it is lifted? 
 
 Knowing hereditary traits and the law, knowing 
 prenatal conditions and the dynamic force of maternal 
 thought, knowing the effects of environment and educa- 
 tion, and, recognizing the spiritual law that, "like attracts 
 like," we might come near to predicating results. Know- 
 ing all these we might be able to understand why some 
 possess faculties so great and wonderful as to make us 
 doubt the evidence of our senses and question the most 
 logical conclusions. 
 
 A force once started must continue until its legiti- 
 mate consequence is accomplished. The evolution of the 
 race is modified by every thought and action of the past. 
 Every contemplated purpose must be accomplished some- 
 where along the lines of life, either here or in the great 
 hereafter as sure as effect follows cause. 
 
10 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 Who can tell how much we are working out for those 
 long since removed from this plane of action? And who 
 can declare how much is due to hereditary, and how much 
 to direct personal influence? 
 
 For a proper understanding of some of the facts and 
 references in this work, the following incident in the 
 drama of the life of one of the ancestors of the subject 
 of whom we write is given as told to the writer by one of 
 the family. The incident occurred in France, when 
 ecclesiastical thought was dominant and sustained by law. 
 
CHAPTER I. 
 
 THE CHATEAU BERLEAUX. 
 
 This castle, in feudal times, was the ancestral home 
 of the house of the De Corichies, a race of proud, impulsive 
 people, who rejected all efforts of the Catholic clergy to 
 induce them to join that dominant power. The Chateau 
 is one of those ancient edifices characteristic of the times, 
 with low, broad porches, covered with time-grown vines 
 and surrounded with rare and exotic flowers and beauti- 
 ful grounds indicative of wealth and refinement. Ancient 
 forests lay between it and the sea, which is visible from 
 the high ground upon which the castle and its many build- 
 ings for servants and stables are situated. 
 
 The only person present is a stately lady, apparently 
 about 65 years old, with oval face, large, luminous gray 
 eyes, gray, crinkly hair, dressed high and pompadour, and 
 held in position by a diamond comb and clasp. She is 
 dressed in black silk, trimmed with purple velvet— dress 
 cut low— running to a "v" shape, filled in with cream- 
 colored lace, fastened with a large cameo pin set with 
 diamonds. She stands on the porch with hand shading 
 her eyes, and looking long and earnestly down the broad 
 drive-way" that leads to the main road winding away 
 among the large trees. A single horseman appears and 
 gallops up the drive-way. He dismounts at the steps and 
 salutes the lady. 
 
 "How now, good mother, why brooding shadows 
 among these goodly flowers?" 
 
 "Louis, my noble son, the air seems strangely filled 
 with evil wings— dark shadows— strange feelings that those 
 thy hand hath fed and fostered bode thee no good. ' ' 
 
 The person thus addressed is nearly six feet tall, well 
 
]2 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 formed, broad shoulders, with a military style of dress, 
 with golden buckles at the side of the knees. He wears 
 a sash, and a long cloak of rich, dark material ornamented 
 with Ducal trimming hangs from his shoulders, indicat- 
 ing his rank and position. His eyes are brown and his 
 hair is dark and slightly curls. A moustache and goatee 
 of a slightly darker shade sets off his nearly oval face to 
 fine advantage. His round, well-shaped, dimpled chin 
 indicates great strength and firmness. A pleasant smile 
 about the mouth and lips, his easy grace and movements, 
 shapely hands and feet indicate aristocratic birth and 
 lineage. His dress, general appearance and surround- 
 ings are characteristic of the old Huguenot families. 
 
 A second horseman-^- some years older than the first 
 —well mounted, and with the appearance of having rid- 
 den far and fast, dashed up the broad avenue; and, hand- 
 ing bridle to the ready attendant, hastily ascended the 
 steps. 
 
 "How now, uncle, why this haste and hard riding V 
 
 With a courtly salute to the lady, he grasped the hand 
 of the younger man, saying : ' ' Ah, good Duke, my nephew, 
 I have indeed ridden hard and many a league to warn you 
 of danger that threatens. Even now methinks the sound 
 of chaise and hoof falls upon my ear. You must flee 'ere 
 the minions of the Church come. ' ' 
 
 ' * What ! I a coward ! To leave my mother when 
 danger threatens ? No, no ! Ask it not. ' ' 
 
 "But, my noble son, think of the prison, the loath- 
 some cell and years of living death! Worse than death 
 to me. I will only be happy to know you breathe the 
 free air." 
 
 "Nay, nay, mother; it is my pleasure, my honor, to 
 protect you." 
 
 "But, dear son, the servants will defend me. You 
 must be saved. ' ' 
 
 "Dear nephew; time passes, — even now hear you not 
 the convent bells 1 They may be the signal. You must go. " 
 
 "Nay, Charlier, life is nothing to honor." 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 13 
 
 "But, Duke, think of the prison and the years of 
 terrible solitude. Creeds have no mercy. The Church has 
 no love for heretics. Come, come; your best armor and 
 trusty steed. ' ' 
 
 "Mireio, Mireio," called the Duke, in accents modu- 
 lated by love and anxiety. 
 
 A young girl— about 14 or 16 years old— fair as the 
 sunshine, bright as the exotic flowers that bloom in the 
 conservatory, and with a voice rivaling the birds in the 
 stately trees, came tripping from an inner room. 
 
 "Why, Piere; why this anxiety? Why those tones of 
 sadness ? ' ' 
 
 "Daughter, dear; I go, I flee from menacing danger.' ' 
 
 "Do I go tool" 
 
 "Nay, nay, daughter dear. A lock of thy hair,— a 
 talisman to me,— to wear next to the heart that beats 
 for you." 
 
 "But suppose it be a snare?" (She cuts a curl. He 
 places it in his vest.) 
 
 "Ah, my noble son; here comes Le Paire, the priest. 
 Now let us all greet him merrily." 
 
 1 ' What, now, Le Paire, can we do to please you ? What 
 have you to say ? ' ' 
 
 "Noble Duke, for this house that never produced 
 aught but brightest intellect and splendid courage, I have 
 ever prayed to ally itself with the Holy Catholic Church 
 and with great power to thee from such alliance." 
 
 Charlier— (aside) : "I must have his cowl and gown." 
 "Ah, Le Paire; good father; join us in good wine, as we 
 have ridden far; and, perchance, you too, are weary with 
 many absolutions." 
 
 (The Duke orders wine as Charlier drops something 
 into a glass he hands to the priest, who soon sleeps. They 
 lay him on a divan and divest him of cowl, gown and 
 crucifix.) 
 
 The Duke dons a coat of mail taken from a safe and 
 puts it on under his clothes. 
 
 At this moment a chaise comes up the drive at a rapid 
 
14 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 pace. The footman opens the door and announces in a 
 loud voice, ' ' The Chateau Berleaux. ' ' A gentleman hastily 
 steps out and mounts the steps. 
 
 Both the Duke and Charlier exclaim, "Ah, Sir Rich- 
 ard, what now ? What brings you to the continent ? ' ' 
 
 "I come to bid you hasten your flight. I am none 
 too soon. Hear you not the convent bells ? It is the signal 
 to surround your estate. One must go away from home to 
 hear secrets of State and Church." 
 
 The last arrival was none other than Sir Richard 
 Chelten of Cheltenham Forge, and a great friend of the 
 family. 
 
 "Dear son, one salute, time flies. The Iron Hand 
 points to the sea." 
 
 The Duke and his uncle then hastily mounted and 
 with adieux to all, galloped swiftly down the drive, out 
 into the road and out of sight. When once in the woods 
 they halted and dismounted and led their horses from 
 sight of the road. 
 
 The Duke was first to speak, saying: "Uncle, why 
 this deep interest in me, and this incurring danger to 
 yourself ? " 
 
 "Know you not that you are my heir, and that all I 
 have is yours? I can now, here in these old woods, tell 
 you what I could not say in the presence of your mother. 
 There is a price on your head, and, even now these woods 
 are surrounded by those who seek your blood. Don this 
 treacherous priest's gown and cowl and hang this crucifix 
 over your neck." 
 
 "But, uncle, why dishonor my name and house in 
 the guise of an old woman,— the mockery of courage and 
 manhood 1 ' ' 
 
 ' ' Nay, nay ; good nephew ; think of the prison and the 
 years of madness, and the sorrow of thy good mother, my 
 sister, and fair Mireio. Live and be free. ' ' 
 
 "Possibly, these forebodings are vain. I like not this 
 fleeing from intangible dangers. It seems better to face 
 whatever realities life may have in store for us." 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 15 
 
 , ''True, my good nephew; but we, whose lives reach 
 back beyond your time, have had opportunity to note that 
 B dark hand has ever warned our- house of impending 
 danger. For thee, as your noble mother has said, it points 
 to the sea. You must know that the women of our race 
 are always conscious of impending danger. At such times 
 ns the Iron Hand appears to them and the air seems filled 
 with black wings that stir and fill their souls with gloom- 
 yes, at such times, it is well to heed— to listen, to act upon 
 these subtle vibrations that our science, as yet, fails to 
 grasp. It was this that brought me in haste to thy castled 
 home. Noted you not your good mother's anxious looks 
 these many days past?" 
 
 In silence the Duke donned the garments of the priest. 
 They fitted him without a crease or a wrinkle, so near alike 
 in form and stature were the two men. 
 
 None too soon. As they emerged from the woods and 
 turned a bend in the road they were halted by a squad 
 of men. 
 
 The officer in command said: "By my faith, who 
 knows but that priest's garb may conceal him whom 
 we seek." 
 
 Charlier quick to reply, said: "Detain me not for I 
 conduct this good priest to the bedside of my brother who 
 is dying to be absolved ere it is too late." 
 
 "On with you and your priest. We seek not to deny 
 absolutions to the dying." 
 
 Out of the woods away from this goodly estate, the 
 ancestral home of a long and honorable line rode the two 
 men in silence, each busy with his own thoughts. One 
 leaving all that was dear to the heart— "a world of love 
 at home;"— the other loyal to his kinsman at any cost. 
 
 They came to the uncle's estate. Turning in at an 
 unfrequented lane, they came to what appeared to be the 
 lodge of a tenant some distance from the castle. An old 
 man came out and led the horses away and the two men 
 entered and closed and locked the door. Taking a light 
 the elder said : ' ' Follow me. ' ' 
 
16 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 Seated in a room within the castle, the uncle spoke: 
 "Now my good nephew we are safe to plan and to act." 
 
 "Plan what, how. act? Must I play the part of a 
 fugitive, and from what and for what?" 
 
 "From bigotry, my dear boy. Tt is but the penalty 
 for independent thought. But let us to our chambers for 
 rest and sleep, and when the time is ripe we will act." 
 
 It is not necessary for the purpose of this work to 
 follow the Duke De Corichie to London, where he remained 
 with his friend, Sir Richard, until joined by his mother, 
 his daughter and his son Henri, and their subsequent sail- 
 ing for the Colonies of America. The record of the hun- 
 dreds of these families who came to the Colonies from the 
 date of the sailing of the vessel "Nassau of Paul" up to 
 the year 1800 is incomplete. The account herein given was 
 furnished by the grandfather of the subject of this work, 
 and is corroborated by records of the Streight family of 
 Marion County, Virginia — a family that figured prom- 
 inently in the history of the early settlement of the State, 
 and the early Indian troubles. The story of the Huguenots 
 and their persecutions on account of their spiritual dis- 
 sensions from the Catholic Church has been told in history. 
 
 This experience of the ancestors of Mrs. Maud E. Lord 
 is here related as data for those students along heredi- 
 tary lines who may be impressed with some of the hints 
 and conclusions suggested by some of the marked religious 
 or church persecutions and incidents herein related; for 
 those who believe that certain liberal or theological modes 
 of thought — that certain fortunes or misfortunes, and 
 traits, are transmitted— that the basis for character build- 
 ing is laid in the dim past— that it is being laid all the time ; 
 for those who attempt to solve the greatest of all problems 
 — HUMAN DESTINY— on whose footsteps await love, 
 fame, and fortune ; who from their vantage point may say, 
 as did one of the old Huguenots: 
 
 "Heureuse destinee tu combles mes desirs." 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 17 
 
 MAUD E. LORD. 
 
 "Ah, dearly purchased is the gift, 
 
 The wondrous gift like thine: 
 
 A restless life is her's who stands 
 
 A priestess at Truth's shrine." 
 
 -L. E. L. 
 
 Maud E. Lord was born March 15th, 1852, in Marion 
 County, West Virginia. Her parents were both liberally 
 educated and yet were thoroughly imbued with religious 
 teachings, bound and tethered to separate creeds, the 
 mother a Methodist and the father a Baptist and a deacon 
 in his church. A talented man, yet prejudiced toward any 
 thought and any body that questioned or who interfered 
 with his religion. A blind devotee, kneeling at his shrine 
 and conforming to the teachings of his church ; and, inclined 
 to defend his faith and his rights at all hazards. Her 
 mother was born and raised amid the romantic scenery of 
 the Alleghany Mountains, in comparative ease and luxury, 
 with slaves to do her every bidding. Such lives pass with- 
 out incentive to much thought of progress, until condi- 
 tions evolve inbred qualities. 
 
 The fourth child born to Sarah J. and Phillip S. 
 Barrock marked an epoch in their lives. This child was 
 destined to jostle their faith and set them, as well as 
 thousands of others, to thinking. The mother constantly 
 dreamed that the child would be out of the ordinary, and 
 was laughed at by her husband for what he called her 
 superstition. 
 
 What was the consternation of both of these ultra 
 religious people when the child was born with a double 
 veil over her face. The father with all of his religious 
 prejudice aroused was certain that the Devil had something 
 to do with this veil, and much serious thought did he give 
 this child in later years in his effort to drive out this Devil. 
 
 The mother persistently averred that there was much 
 writing on this veil, which so frightened her that she dared 
 not read it, but caused it to be hastily buried in the yard 
 to exorcise any evil spell it might possibly herald to the 
 new-born babe. 
 
IS PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 Trouble commenced early with this child. While yet 
 barely able to creep, peculiar occult power made itself man- 
 ifest. Sometimes luminous lights were seen about her, 
 electric sparks would fly from her hair, and scintillations 
 in the dark, seemingly from her eyes. The magnetic forces 
 were so strong that they produced a tingling sensation in 
 the nurse's arms so that she was willing to drop her on 
 short notice. As a result, the colored servants left the 
 child very much to herself, with only such care as was 
 absolutely necessary. 
 
 As "days and weeks passed, this power or force seemed 
 to increase with the growth of the child, developing a 
 strange desire on her part to creep into dark corners, 
 behind doors and under the bed,— anywhere out of the 
 light and bustle of the household; and an equally strong 
 desire on the part of all members of the family to let her 
 severely alone, — conditions possibly essential to more per- 
 fect development. 
 
 Sometimes for long hours at a time she would be lost 
 to the mother, who, strange to say of one so romantic and 
 gentle by nature and environment, was averse to handling 
 this little bundle of magnetic sensations. Sometimes when 
 found, if in the dark, there would be a wonderful emana- 
 tion of light from the head and the eyes would be lumin- 
 ous. These strange things gave the mother a feeling akin 
 to horror and caused her to exclaim, "What is it?" "What 
 is it ? ' ' At times the child would refuse to come out of the 
 dark places, and in fear and horror the mother would have 
 to take a stick to make her come out into the light, where 
 the force was not as strong. 
 
 SPIRIT HANDS ROCK THE CRADLE. 
 
 Sometimes, when the child slept, the cradle would be 
 rocked by invisible hands, creating a feeling in the minds 
 of these ultra-religious parents that the evil one cared for 
 his own. The mother could not divest her memory of her 
 former dreams that the child was, in some strange, mysteri- 
 ous way, destined to be her solace and salvation. During 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 19 
 
 these timea of creeping into dark places, voices would be 
 heard talking to the child. Sometimes the mother would 
 hear singing and the sound as of some one affectionately 
 kissing the child. In the morning her hair would be beauti- 
 fully curled, often tied with ribbons, as though some invisi- 
 ble nurse had been "given charge concerning" this strange 
 child. To the devotees of creed, to those dominated by 
 ecclesiastical thought, there was only one solution for all 
 these things. One insidious, corroding thought assailed 
 them. The devil possessed one of their children. All their 
 fervent prayers availed nothing. 
 
 Time passed. The little girl, when five years old, still 
 had her unseen playmates, real to her, in all her play. 
 Articles mysteriously changed places, even in the light. If 
 airything was lost or mislaid, she found it. The animals 
 seemed to love and obey her. She talked to the trees and 
 flowers. She told her mother she could hear them singing 
 in fair weather and telling of the coming of storms at 
 other times, the verification of which astonished them all. 
 She was always accurate in predictions. To their religious 
 souls there could be only one explanation. 
 
 A SPIRIT WRITES A PRESCRIPTION. 
 
 At about this time a strange and wonderful thing hap- 
 pened. The child, for she had not yet been named, was in 
 the log cabin of one of the colored servants when a kettle 
 of boiling lye was upset by the fore-log having burned 
 away in the fireplace. The contents of the kettle was 
 spilled over her arms, body and limbs as she sat before the 
 fireplace, severely burning her. The old family physician, 
 Dr. Edson Woodruff, was hurriedly called and everything 
 was done that was possible to alleviate the suffering of the 
 little one. The doctor made several visits and finally pro- 
 nounced the case hopeless. At this visit the unexpected 
 occurred. The child's bandaged hand was lifted to the old 
 doctor's pocket and took from it a pencil; and before he 
 could comprehend what was done, reached to another 
 pocket and took from it a book and wrote in a bold, 
 legible hand: 
 
20 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 "Get pine needles, crush and mix with linseed oil, put 
 between boot leaves and apply immediately." 
 
 The doctor instantly recognized the writing to be that 
 of a doctor with whom he had worked— then dead. Turn- 
 ing in amazement to the mother, he exclaimed: "What 
 does this mean? Can this child write?" 
 
 The mother with paling lips exclaimed : ' ' Oh, doctor, 
 it is the Devil. We have tried to keep it quiet, but it is 
 of no use. He always comes when least expected. Is it 
 not best to let her die? He has been with her from birth." 
 
 Professional curiosity and pride was stronger than 
 fear in the doctor's mind, and he answered, "No. That is 
 my old friend's writing and we will try his prescription." 
 
 It was tried, and in a remarkably short time the child 
 recovered, although troubled for years from the effects of 
 the terrible burns. 
 
 It was hard for this religious mother to believe that 
 her child was not leagued with the evil one for purposes 
 unf athomed by her troubled soul. All her earnest prayers 
 failed to lift the clouds. 
 
 After this terrible burning, wonderful visions came, 
 which were often described by the child. She would speak 
 in various languages and would describe forms and 
 give names. 
 
 Thus three years passed. The country people had 
 learned of these strange things and a few of the more 
 curious came to ask all manner of questions, political and 
 otherwise. As her father was quite prominent in state 
 affairs, and later a pronounced Secessionist, these questions 
 often related to events yet to come. Even the father was 
 willing the Devil should tell him of these events, but he 
 was seldom satisfied, as these" predictions were not to his 
 liking, telling him, as she did quite frequently, that he 
 would be obliged to flee from the country, and that trials 
 and tribulations were to come to him. 
 
 At last, when these issues were forced to the front and 
 the mutterings and murmurings of war were heard, men 
 and women sought this strangely gifted child to know what 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 21 
 
 the end would be, yet all believing, and many reviling the 
 supposed source of the information they sought. 
 
 Without exception they advised punishment of the 
 child for her prior knowledge of events which did not 
 accord with their wishes. 
 
 Her parents were positive in their determination not 
 to educate her, notwithstanding her intense longing to 
 learn to read. The other children went to school, why 
 should she be denied the privilege? Little did she dream 
 that the education the intelligences would give, her would 
 transcend all schools and all of the then known sciences; 
 that all book's, all philosophies and all things should yield 
 up their secrets to her marvelous sense of psychometry. 
 
 Her parents were too religious to think of educating 
 the Devil. They also feared that if they permitted her to 
 go to school, manifestations would occur to disgrace and 
 scandalize them and their religion. 
 
 She was now eight years old. She was melancholy, but 
 not moody ; poetic, but not sentimental ; more practical than 
 the other children in all she was given to do; obedient, 
 acting quickly and cheerfully. 
 
 Attuned to every vibration of nature, she could always 
 be found out of doors, in the woods, irrespective of the 
 weather. She reveled in the most terrific storms. Snow, 
 sleet, rain, or lightning could not keep her indoors. Every- 
 thing in nature found quick response in her soul. Quick to 
 sense injustice, she could not quite understand why she 
 should be denied an education. She longed for the key that 
 would unlock the mysteries of the books in her father's 
 library. 
 
 THE DEVIL IN A SCHOOL HOUSE. 
 
 Naturally obedient, used to being denied every pleasure 
 given to other children, yet something impelled her to 
 disobedience in this particular. Acting quickly, she took 
 one of her father's large books, the one containing pictures 
 she could not understand, and putting on her mother's 
 best bonnet and shawl she appeared at the school. 
 
22 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 The teacher met this strange combination of big book, 
 bonnet, shawl and half-scared child at the door. 
 
 "Whose Little girl are you?" 
 
 "I'm Mr. Barrock's girl." 
 
 With surprise the teacher said: "I didn't know he 
 had another daughter." 
 
 "Oh, yes; I'm his little girl, and I want to read about 
 the pictures in this book where the mother is throwing her 
 baby under the wheels of that big car. Maybe the baby 
 is like me." 
 
 "Can you read?" asked the teacher, smiling as she 
 took the book, the bonnet and shawl and led this brave 
 seeker after knowledge to a seat on a front bench. 
 
 "No ma'm, but I want to learn." 
 
 "Do you know your letters?" 
 
 "No, ma'm." 
 
 More distinct than ever came the raps on the bench. 
 
 "You must keep your feet still here in school," said 
 the teacher. 
 
 With tears in her eyes the child made no answer, but 
 the raps were still heard. 
 
 The first lesson had commenced. Seeing that the 
 child's feet did not touch the bench, the teacher started for 
 her own desk. The bench lifted, at first one end and then 
 the other, and started after her. 
 
 The teacher reached her desk first and with an attempt 
 at severity, asked the child, "What is this— what does it 
 mean ? ' ' 
 
 She could only repeat 'what others had said: "My 
 pa says it is the Devil." 
 
 The children laughed, but the teacher evidently 
 thought the answer correct, for she immediately dismissed 
 the school. 
 
 Taking the child home, she told Mr. Barrock of the 
 occurrence. She was punished for disobedience. 
 
 Oh, religion and mistaken duty, what crimes are com- 
 mitted in thy names! 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 
 
 38 
 
 She was awjikened the next morning by her older 
 sister, Cordelia, calling and asking her why she was not up. 
 
 4 ' It is not morning, : ' was her reply. "It is so dark. 
 
 "No it is not, the sun is up and everything is bright 
 and beautiful. Come, hurry and dress." 
 
 1 ' It is so dark I cannot see. ' ' 
 
 She was blind. 
 
 Shut out from the sunlight, from the trees and the 
 flowers and all nature so loved by her, her further efforts 
 at school came to an end. 
 
 As she lay in her little cot, suffering and unable to 
 cry, dumb in her agony, unable to fathom the cause of all 
 this injustice from one so tenacious of his own fancied 
 rights, she heard the musical tinkle and jingle of bells- 
 magical bells— signal of the Oriental Master's presence. 
 
 The darkness seemed to change into a strange, beauti- 
 ful light, filling all the room without shadow or reflection, 
 and she saw a kindly-faced old man standing before her. 
 In a very pleasant voice he said : 
 
 "Well, little girl, you are punished for disobedience." 
 
 "Yes, sir. I suppose so." 
 
 You must always do just as your parents tell you." 
 
 With this he touched the bruised places on her body 
 and all pain left. 
 
 Before leaving he told her that if she would follow his 
 instructions she should learn to read and write. 
 
 She eagerly promised. 
 
 He told her to go to a certain tree across the creek at 
 a certain hour each day and wait until they came to her. 
 
 INVISIBLE TEACHERS. 
 
 Day after day, and week after week, in all kinds of 
 weather, she was at the appointed place. 
 
 In nature's great kindergarten, with the music of run- 
 ning waters and the rhythm made by the swaying of the 
 great trees, they taught her letters and words— to read and 
 to write. They went farther and unfolded the secrets of 
 nature and filled her soul with the beautiful moral lessons 
 of life and of creative laws. 
 
2 1 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 Tims came to her all the beautiful imagery, clothed 
 sometimes in classical language, but more often in language 
 direct from the heart, that in after years, electrified, pleased 
 and led men and women to better, cleaner and more 
 useful lives. 
 
 Those days in the woods, blind and isolated from all 
 others, she was in direct communication with nature and 
 nature's forces. With her back to the grand old tree that 
 guarded the laughing brook, whose rippling waters made 
 music in her soul, she drank deep from nature 's fount, from 
 the eternal and infinite source of all learning, all science 
 and all inspiration. In these negative conditions, essential 
 to all growth, was laid the basis on which was to be evolved 
 a character that time and life's many vicissitudes could 
 not affect. 
 
 Imagine her parents' surprise and holy consternation 
 when they learned that she could read and spell better than 
 the other children. Again and again they asked her how 
 she had acquired so much. She told them and they believed 
 it was the work of the Devil. 
 
 TALKS FRENCH. 
 
 Among those who came to visit the family, during this 
 time of blindness, was a neighbor, Mrs. La Farge, a French 
 woman. Suddenly the child began to shake and quiver 
 and became very pale. The woman being alone with her in 
 the room, was exceedingly frightened, supposing she had a 
 spasm. Instantly the trembling ceased and a man's voice, 
 in excellent French, addressed her by a name none had 
 ever called her but her father, who yet remained in France. 
 
 The voice said: "Daughter, I am no more of earth. 
 I have died, but yet I am not dead. Somehow I see you 
 and move about you, but you never seemed to have heard 
 me until now. ' ' 
 
 Richard Devoe was her father's name. When last 
 heard from he was alive and well. He told her the next 
 mail but one would bring the news of his death. The lady 
 believed, but was sore afraid, and wept convulsively, 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 25 
 
 destroying all pleasure of the afternoon's visit. Remem- 
 ber, oh, ye skeptics, that this was all told her in French, 
 spoken fluently and glibly as by a native, whereas the child 
 spoke no language except English. Many were told of the 
 circumstances and of the news the mail was to bring from 
 across the sea. They waited expectantly. It came as fore- 
 told, bearing to Mrs. La Farge the tidings of her father's 
 demise. She was a devout Catholic, and, of course, told 
 the priest, who pronounced against it as one of God's curses 
 which caused her to look with fear upon the whole family 
 thereafter. 
 
 FINDS LOST PAPERS. 
 
 Mr. Hurlburt, a neighbor, came to her father in great 
 distress, saying he had lost papers of great value. If they 
 could not be found he was on the verge of financial, ruin. 
 He suspected that his little four-year-old son had burned 
 them, as his mother had entered the room one day just in 
 time to see the little fellow laugh gleefully over a flash of 
 fire in the old-fashioned fireplace. That was the only expla- 
 nation of the case. 
 
 AVhile talking, the door opened and in walked "Little 
 Blind Eyes, " straight up to the troubled neighbor and said : 
 "Go home and take great pains in following our direction. 
 Open the top drawer, remove it entirely, feel carefully, and 
 mind what we say — back of the drawer and down a little 
 lower than the drawer, you will find the papers." 
 
 The good church member said, "Great God, what 
 is this?" 
 
 Mr. Barrock said, "You tell. We think it's the Devil 
 or his imps." 
 
 The man said, "In either case, if I find my papers, I 
 shall be glad." 
 
 "You will find them. She is sure. The Devil makes 
 no mistakes." 
 
 Thus, in the wretched atmosphere of doubt, distrust 
 and misapprehension she grew and thrived, working in 
 manifold ways the divine behest of the Master's loving 
 ministrants. 
 
26 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 Life to this gifted child meant great conflict, great suf- 
 fering and provocation. After the years had passed which 
 gave her a positive knowledge of the source from whence 
 they came, she was often heard to say, "Thank God for the 
 burdens, the thorns, the rocks, the whirlwinds, the storms 
 and the wrecked hopes of being educated." She could then 
 the more keenly appreciate the glories of the gates ajar. 
 
 CONTROLS. 
 
 The war cloud continued to grow, and finally darkened 
 the whole valley in which they lived. The child's predic- 
 tions were being verified. 
 
 Her father, through his Southern proclivities, wroth- 
 fully and publicly proclaimed, was compelled to remove 
 with his family— to fly to some place where his liberty and 
 life would be in less danger. He hastily prepared for his 
 departure at night. 
 
 The child had frequently predicted this emergency. 
 Possibly she could help him now. Though her father had 
 always considered these strange manifestations as being the 
 work of the Devil, yet the predictions had always been true. 
 And in this extreme emergency he was constrained to con- 
 sult this strange power. It might lead him out of difficulty 
 and shield him from danger. She had always told the 
 truth, had found lost articles, saw things no one else could 
 see, and possibly she would pilot him and the family 
 through picket lines, past Union soldiers, out of danger to 
 some place of safety. 
 
 Was it possible that this uneducated child was to play 
 an important part in his reaching a place of safety? 
 
 There was nothing to do but to try it. He had his 
 choice between prison and possible death, or flight under 
 the guidance of what he believed to be the Devil. 
 
 He could not rely upon prayer or Providence, as his 
 creed taught. These were hard conditions for a proud, 
 prejudiced deacon in the church, yet he was destined to 
 faithfully follow the instructions received through the 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 27 
 
 child's clairvoyant vision, and to heed her instructions and 
 oral directions. Necessity has no regard for creeds. Go 
 he must. And with hasty preparation, the family started. 
 
 Many and serious were the difficulties encountered, as 
 they were guided by this superior intelligence, which was 
 always so accurate, always on the alert. They traveled by 
 night, resting and hiding by day. Often influences from 
 the spirit world would control the child and give explicit 
 instructions and directions, stating that such a road would 
 be traveled with safety, or that such and such obstructions 
 were here and there, and advising how to avoid them. 
 
 Sometimes the father, doubting the prediction, would 
 ride ahead only to find his directions correct. And, on 
 returning, he would invariably say: "The Devil is right. 
 He knows this road pretty well . ' ' 
 
 Many times these influences warned him of the 
 approach of Union soldiers, into whose hands he feared to 
 fall, and at such times he only made his escape by prompt 
 action and implicitly following directions. 
 
 On this journey her power was brought into daily, 
 almost hourly use, her gift of clairvoyance severely taxed 
 and tested by the skeptical father, who firmly believed that 
 he was consulting the evil one upon each occasion of his 
 necessity. Often he would draw her into some quiet nook 
 and ask her to fully exercise her gift to extricate him from 
 peril, or to warn him from approaching danger. He w r ould 
 ask for words and countersigns that might be exchanged 
 with soldiers should he meet them unexpectedly. Fre- 
 quently the child would stop suddenly. Her face would 
 change wonderfully, at times resembling that of an old 
 person, wrinkled and expressing age. 
 
 At such times they had learned to halt- and hearken to 
 some suggestion of danger. She would bid them go into 
 the depths of the woods, even cautioning them to go back 
 and put up each bent and broken bush to conceal their hid- 
 ing place and await for orders. Invariably the reason 
 would be explained by the near approach of soldiers. At 
 other times they would be as quickly bidden to go forth. 
 
28 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 Sometimes it would necessitate the wanderers to travel all 
 night. So the watch and ward was kept over this family 
 who believed that devils waited the bidding of their child. 
 
 After months of travel and the loss of two wagons and 
 contents, which the soldiers took, the child having pre- 
 viously told them that the soldiers w T ould come if they did 
 not move on, the family arrived in Iowa. 
 
 From the night when the family started from their 
 Virginia home, when the father went back and burned all 
 the buildings to prevent them from falling into the hands 
 of the Union forces, until they landed near Des Moines, 
 Iowa, this child had been his guide. Yet, for all these good 
 offices, religious prejudice offered no recompense. He could 
 not believe other than his creed taught. 
 
 LOCATES COAL. 
 
 Having settled on land near the town of Mitchellville, 
 Iowa, the child, whom the father now called "Kit" and 
 sometimes "Gypsy," would go over the ground with him 
 for the purpose of locating coal. He was now willing the 
 evil one should assist him. Placing her head upon the 
 earth she would tell him just how deep and how large the 
 deposits were. He would often say if the coal was not 
 there he would whip her, but the influence seemed never to 
 falter or fail. Other mineral and water was located with 
 the same unerring accuracy. 
 
 On one occasion, when locating this coal with her head 
 close to the ground, the father conceived the idea that she 
 must smell it. He, like many, could only receive know- 
 ledge through some of his five senses. He accordingly put 
 his nose to the ground and smelled. Rising in anger, this 
 deacon of the church said: "I can't smell it. The Devil, 
 or whatever it may be, must have a good nose." 
 
 In later years, this power to locate coal was of great 
 value and use to Professor Worthen, the State Geologist of 
 Illinois, to which state the family soon after moved. 
 
 They settled not far from Warsaw. The war was still 
 in progress and the father, bitter over losses, prejudiced 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 29 
 
 against Northern sentiment, and always angered at Union 
 successes, became known as a member of the "Knights of 
 the Golden Circle." His ability readily made him a leader 
 among the advocates of Southern ideas. 
 
 PREDICTS ISSUES OF THE WAR. 
 
 At this time there was shown a disposition on the part 
 of her controls to report movements of troops, foretell 
 events, accidents, battles and the final defeat of Southern 
 principles, and the ending in favor of the North. That 
 thousands would be slain. All this was told with accuracy, 
 as future events showed, through the mediumship of this 
 girl who read no newspapers, no books, no letters, and who 
 heard no discussions. These influences said that 4,000,000 
 soldiers, counting both sides, would be involved in this 
 struggle. 
 
 One day Mr. Davis, a neighbor, called and shrinkingly 
 and shyly asked her father if the Devil, who had possession 
 of his daughter, had told him the issue between the North 
 and the South. The father told him what had been said. 
 He hesitatingly said, ' ' I would like to call him up, Brother 
 Barrock, if you think it proper. ' ' Her father assented, and 
 called the child in and asked for the influence. She was 
 immediately controlled and spoke with fiery vehemence and 
 inspiring eloquence to those wonder-stricken men, who sat 
 with lips apart in speechless amazement that this unedu- 
 cated child could speak with such matchless eloquence and 
 lofty sentiment, honoring God with tenderest praise and 
 quoting the most beautiful thoughts from the highest 
 authorities. 
 
 The influence spoke of the war, how r long it would 
 last and how terrible a sacrifice it would prove to many lov- 
 ing mothers, wives and sisters. The good old Puritan 
 brother thought it strange, passing strange, that this unedu- 
 cated girl knew the good book so well and could thus rep- 
 resent the highest minds that had existed. They could not 
 understand the kind, beneficent Master's love. That He 
 had sent ministering angels to answer their prayers. To 
 
30 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 them it seemed unlawful to consult such strange and, as. 
 they thought, wicked influences. Thus they argued and 
 thus they spoke, saying : "It is, it must be some power of 
 the Devil," and consequently, they stopped the child. She 
 was harshly chidden and sent out to play while they pon- 
 dered over these most mystifying manifestations. 
 
 She fretted and vexed her relatives greatly when 
 neighbors or even strangers called. If she happened to be 
 present, she would always place chairs for these people 
 whom no one else saw. Placing the chair, she would say, 
 "Would you not rather sit?" Sometimes she would carry 
 on prolonged conversations before an empty chair. The 
 visitor, thinking the child was crazy or weak-minded, would 
 often ask questions. 
 
 To their horror and amazement they would find that 
 she could reveal the family secrets, give names of their 
 dead friends and call the living by name. She would send 
 characteristic messages home, sometimes revealing much- 
 needed information and telling them where to find hidden 
 papers or property. 
 
 There are hundreds of persons living today who can 
 testify to these facts. Through her wonderful mediumship 
 she gave them perfect assurance of the guardianship of 
 their departed friends. Murders were sometimes revealed, 
 though not often, as these influences seemed to condemn 
 capital punishment. There was scarcely a day of her life 
 that she did not in some way give evidence of this start- 
 ling power. 
 
 During these years many people sought to learn what 
 this strange power was, but gave it up after a few attempts. 
 Influenced by the opinion of her parents, they left, believ- 
 ing it unlawful and sinful, and believing the child should 
 be put where she could do no harm. 
 
 Yet, this was hardly half way back in the century 
 which was so full of advanced thought, of freedom and 
 progress, and this too, in a great free western state. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE 31 
 
 WRITES GERMAN. 
 
 The mother tells of a Btrange experience that came to 
 them while living near Hamilton, Illinios. The child had 
 Deen writing on a slate belonging to the older children. A 
 few days later a man came to the door and asked if he 
 could remain over night. No Southern gentleman ever 
 turned a stranger from his door at night. The mother 
 said she "reckoned" he could stay. 
 
 The gentleman was a well-to-do German of more than 
 ordinary intelligence. After the evening meal he was 
 invited into the sitting room. As he took a seat near the 
 table he noticed the slate on which the child had made such 
 strange letters. He picked it up and with a sudden excla- 
 mation he said, ' ' Who writes German in this house ? ' ' 
 
 The mother replied, "No one here writes German." 
 
 "This is German and looks very familiar. I will 
 read it." 
 
 The more he read, the greater was his astonishment 
 and excitement. As he came to the signature all the Ger- 
 man in him was aroused and he forgot his polish and 
 his English. 
 
 "Mine Got," he exclaimed, "Das ist mine f adder's 
 namen. He tells me where I find dat land for which I 
 am looking." 
 
 It seems -that he was looking for land left him by his 
 father who had been dead for some years. The writing on 
 the slate gave him the sections b} r number and located 
 corners of the land he was seeking. He found the land as 
 described on the slate, offered to pay for the information 
 and was profuse in his thanks. He said he never believed 
 in such things before. 
 
 TELLS NEIGHBORS OF AN ACCIDENT. 
 
 While living at this same place, the child came run- 
 ning into the house and told her mother that a big barn 
 door had fallen upon old Mr. Burton and broken his neck. 
 The Burtons were their near neighbors. 
 
32 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 "Who told you?" said the mother. 
 
 "Little Willie Burton." 
 
 The mother hastened over to the neighbor 's, and meet- 
 ing Mrs. Burton, asked, "How did it happen?" 
 
 "What happen?" was the reply. 
 
 "My daughter told me your little son, Willie, came 
 over and told her that his grandpa had his neck broken 
 under the big barn door." 
 
 "Neck broken! Under the big barn door!" gasped 
 Mrs. Burton. "Oh, no, he is all right; he was here only 
 a few minutes ago. My son, Willie! Why, woman, he 
 has been dead these five years." 
 
 Here was more trouble for the mother. Confused and 
 embarrassed, she tried to pass off the incident as a mis- 
 take. "My daughter is always saying strange things," she 
 said in apology. 
 
 There was a strange, anxious expression on Mrs. Bur- 
 ton's face as she looked at her new neighbor. Looking 
 toward the barn for the old gentleman who was in delicate 
 health, he was nowhere to be seen. Finally, both women 
 went to look for him. They found the great door unhinged 
 on the ground. Underneath lay the old gentleman with his 
 neck broken. 
 
 At another time, the child told the father that in an 
 old unoccupied building some two miles from the house, a 
 man was hung up by a rope. 
 
 Not believing, he refused to go, but on the following 
 day the body was found as described. 
 
 MORE THAN THEY EXPECTED. 
 
 While living near Warsaw, Dr. Phelps and his brother 
 visited Mr. Bar rock to investigate the doings attributed to 
 the child and to expose the trick. They came away con- 
 vinced, when another relative who thought himself much 
 smarter, named Matt Phelps, and Doctor William Park- 
 hurst, who thought he knew just how to expose the trick, 
 visited Mr. Barrock's home. 
 
 In going to the house they met a girl about nine or ten 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 33 
 
 years old riding B Spirited horse at break-neck speed. She 
 was standing np on the horse's back and seemed to be per- 
 fectly at home in her style of riding. How she kept on 
 the horse's back was a marvel to them. They came to the 
 house and found no one at home excepting the mother, 
 Mrs. Barrock. 
 
 They explained the object of their visit, when she told 
 them that she feared it was the influence of "the Devil" 
 and nothing else. They told her they had come to expose 
 the trick and show her that it was not the Devil. 
 
 She assured them the girl did not do it herself. She 
 told them to fix the table so it would be dark underneath 
 and they would get raps and maybe something else. 
 
 They placed bottles under the legs of the table, and 
 covered it with a spread, so as to hide the bottles. The 
 child soon came in and was not in the happiest frame of 
 mind on seeing the two gentlemen who had seen her riding 
 the horse Indian fashion, for fear they would tell her 
 mother how she had been riding. Her mother had told 
 them she was near-sighted and would not see the glass any- 
 way, but that the bottles would not interfere with the 
 manifestation whatever its cause might be. 
 
 They, however, kept the mother away from the table, 
 and as soon as the child came in the mother said to her 
 that these gentlemen had come to hear the raps. She and 
 the two gentlemen sat down to the table and very soon the 
 raps came upon their chairs, on the table and on the wall. 
 Their insulation did not work, or it worked too well, for 
 soon a hand came out from under the table and grabbed 
 Matt Phelps by the knee and gave it a good shake. 
 
 He sat on one side of the table by himself where none 
 of the others could reach him, and when his knee was 
 grabbed it was certainly the unexpected to him. With a 
 whoop he sprang away from the table. lie was so fright- 
 ened that all the others laughed, even Mr. Barrock, who 
 had just come in : laughed, which was a most unusual thing 
 for him. Other hands appeared. Raps came and spelled 
 
34 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 out names which were recognized until the two who came 
 to expose her mediumship went away convinced. 
 
 On one occasion the child was at play with one of the 
 neighbor's children, a little paralyzed girl. Every time she 
 touched the little girl 's feet she would cry out, ' ' You tickle 
 my foot. ' ' This attracted the attention of the girl 's mother 
 who knew there was no feeling in the child's foot. She was 
 told to rub the foot again. In time, the paralysis was cured. 
 
 The war had not yet ended. Poverty pressed hard 
 upon this proud Virginia family. This gifted child, taught 
 self-reliance by being left to herself to grow up naturally, 
 became physically large and strong. Never eating meat of 
 any kind and seldom vegetables, living mainly on fruits, 
 nuts, cereals, hot bread and biscuit, after the fashion of the 
 South, she always enjoyed the best of health. She was not 
 needed at home. Untaught, but possessing a wonderful 
 ability to do all kinds of work, she sought and found service 
 with one of the neighbors. 
 
 Labor was high and men were scarce. And in the 
 abun dance of her strength she worked in the fields to 
 gather the corn and to do any work that would help 
 the family. 
 
 She was made to feel, by the intelligences about her, 
 that all honest labor is honorable, while idleness is a sin. 
 Masterful and majestic when under these influences, as 
 many who read this narrative will remember, she did not, 
 in those days of poverty, hesitate to adapt herself to the 
 conditions of her environment. Her psychic gifts, then 
 unnamed and unaccountable to her, grew stronger day by 
 day and were freely bestowed upon all with whom she came 
 in contact. Some condemned the influence,, not knowing 
 what it was. Others attributed it to evil spirits. And thus 
 the sensitive, shrinking girl was humiliated and made to 
 pass through a thousand Gethsemane deaths by the igno- 
 rance and intolerance of others. 
 
 Through all these days of labor in the field, and in the 
 kitchen, these days of poverty and wretchedness, the con- 
 stant visitation of these unknown influences brought a cer- 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE 35 
 
 tain amount of comfort to this sensitive girl who had gone 
 shrinkingly but bravely forth to earn her daily bread. 
 
 To this sensitiveness was added the fear that these 
 influences might make their presence known in unexpected 
 places to bring upon her the scoff and contempt of her 
 employers. 
 
 These fears were well founded for they came again 
 and again, with persistent revelations and loving messages. 
 At all times and places and freely to all, to be misunder- 
 stood, rejected and denied by nearly all. Names of those 
 long dead would be given under conditions precluding the 
 possibility of previous knowledge on the part of the shy, 
 unassuming, old-fashioned girl, whose only happiness was 
 in a kind word or a smile from those by whom she was 
 surrounded. Failing to realize even this slight compensa- 
 tion for gratuitous messages of love, she would, with tears, 
 implore the unknown and unrecognizable power to leave 
 her to live in peace like others. But this was not to be. She 
 was in the world for a purpose. She was organized and 
 intended for the ' ' Master 's work, ' ' manifesting with facul- 
 ties far beyond the ordinary. She inherited no condition 
 of fear and was brave for all emergencies. She was ever 
 true to the polar star of her existence and could not be 
 stopped by these things. These forces once started must 
 accomplish their purpose. They must break down the bar- 
 riers of ignorance, ecclesiasticism and the dogmatic asser- 
 tions of science. Directed by superior intelligences, mas- 
 ters of subtle, occult laws, she could not turn back. This 
 wonderful sentient force was to teach the race that power, 
 purpose and matchless design extend through the never- 
 ending cycles of time. This influence from the spirit side 
 of life, magical, deific and incomprehensible, throbs in the 
 flower and vibrates in all created things. This Deific Force 
 
 "Warms in the sun, refreshes in the breeze, 
 Glows in the stars, and blossoms in the trees, 
 Lives through all life, extends through all extent. 
 Spends undivided, operates unspent; 
 Breathes in our soul, informs our mortal part, 
 As full, as perfect in a hair as heart; 
 
26 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 As full, as perfect in vile man that mourns, 
 As the rapt seraph that adores and burns; 
 To Him, no high, no low, no great, no small; 
 He fills. He bounds, connects and equals all." 
 
 That one majestic spirit, to which we are all akin, 
 moves in the heart of all things. It is the great, loving, 
 sleepless, central soul of all souls, whose love illumines all 
 space and all life, sanctifying the human heart and making 
 it the temple of the Living God. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 AN UNCLE REPORTS HIS OWN DEATH. 
 
 The family tell of a strange experience that occurred 
 in her tenth year. 
 
 She was sitting, one evening, at a candle box, with 
 the other children, cracking nuts, when from out of the 
 farther corner a white object, upon which the eyes of the 
 whole family were riveted, moved slowly forward. It 
 grew dimmer and more indistinct to the mother and the 
 three older children as it came into the light. All were 
 frightened except "Kit," as she was called. To her eyes 
 it was still clear and distinct. This form came to the candle 
 box and began to rap and continued rapping for some time 
 until one of the children asked what was wanted. They 
 had at this time learned to obtain answers by rapping out 
 the letters of the alphabet. 
 
 The raps told them of the death of their Uncle Henry 
 Barrock, a minister living in Virginia, saying he had just 
 been murdered, naming the place and the party who killed 
 him, stating that the man would be arrested as he had been 
 heard to say he would kill him as a result of angry words 
 which had -passed between them. In two weeks a letter 
 brought the verification and gave the date of the funeral, 
 which showed that the information was given before the 
 funeral by raps in Illinois. 
 
 SHE HEALS THE SICK — IS BITTEN BY A MAD DOG. 
 
 The power of these influences grew stronger and 
 stronger in this child- woman, now growing old under bitter 
 experience, poverty and hard work. 
 
 Some time in her tenth year she was greatly gifted 
 with healing power which ever after remained with her. 
 
38 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 This power was principally exercised among the poorer 
 people, curing deformity, paralysis, tumors and contagious 
 diseases, with perfect immunity to herself. 
 
 Many of the marvelous cures she performed had to be 
 done in secret, as these poor people, actuated by religious 
 scruples, dared not face public opinion. In many cases she 
 would be entranced and taken into the woods and fields and 
 made to gather roots and herbs to be used according to 
 directions. 
 
 These influences showed a marvelous knowledge and 
 control over diseases and the ability to make conditions, 
 making her impervious to the most deadly poisons. On one 
 occasion, when she was about ten years old, she was bitten 
 by a rabid dog, the old and faithful animal that had fol- 
 lowed the family in all their wanderings from their old 
 Southern home. 
 
 A voice instantly commanded her to pour ice-cold water 
 'ipon the wound and to bind upon it a bag of camphor. 
 The dog had taken a large piece out of the arm leaving the 
 wound covered with green froth and saliva. Before he 
 could be dispatched a hog and a horse were bitten and 
 both had the rabies. The family were greatly excited and 
 horrified. They awaited for the sure effect which could be 
 nothing less than madness. The whole neighborhood was 
 excited and all expected the one horrible result. 
 
 Not so those wiser intelligences into whose care and 
 keeping the physical health as well as the spiritual unf old- 
 ment of this child had been given. Her magnetic vibra- 
 tions were too strong to yield to the virus, and the expected 
 did not occur. The wound soon healed, but the scar 
 remained. 
 
 What is this magical, individualized force,, manifest- 
 ing in an organization that defies the vicious vibrations to 
 which the animals yielded so readily, defying well estab- 
 lished chemical laws and making sport of medical science 
 and skill? Can such a force, with inherent individuality, 
 made potential in its use, and, bidding defiance to all other 
 forces, be relegated to some great reservoir of blind forces t 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 39 
 
 Must it lose its individuality when through with its present 
 organization? Must the world wait for science to answer, 
 or, will the plain, common thinker tell us ? 
 
 The news of this wonderful recovery reached far and 
 wide and added to the fame, the fear and the superstition 
 with which she was held. The ignorant and religious said. 
 "Poison cannot kill witches." Children were forbidden to 
 play with, or even to look at her. Such is the power of 
 inbred thought involved by religious teachings to be evolved 
 on the great free prairies of Illinois. 
 
 It was at about this time she went to service with Mrs. 
 Adams of Warsaw, Illinois. This good lady kept her long 
 enough to be filled with secret misgivings that the girl pos- 
 sessed some evil genius who helped her at all times, antici- 
 pated her wants and understood her wishes even before 
 requests were made. She was sure some agency, she knew 
 not what, aided her in her work and showed how to execute 
 orders. While she filled every requirement, the lady told 
 her she could not keep her. She was asked by her husband 
 why she did not keep such efficient help. She answered, ' ' I 
 don't quite understand it myself. She affects me so 
 strangely. Sometimes I feel a heavy sleep fall upon me, 
 and again I tremble and shake. I don 't want her. I won 't 
 have her; it's the girl, I know." Thus ended her service 
 with Mrs. Adams. She readily understood the reasons of 
 her dismissal. In after years Mrs. Adams became a good 
 medium. The above condition is satisfactorily explained to 
 all who understand this peculiar phase of development. 
 
 Thus, again, the cold, hard hand of pressing necessity 
 was upon her. She must work. She must be self-support- 
 ing. Why is it that best thought must come from conditions 
 of poverty; that the energy producing the grandest intel- 
 lectual and spiritual results cannot come from ease and 
 luxurious surroundings? She soon found another place at 
 Mrs. Baxter's, where more trouble awaited her. 
 
40 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 A SPIRIT ASSISTS HER AT WORK. 
 
 It was late in the afternoon of a September day when 
 she arrived at Mr. Baxter's home. After tea, and after 
 prayers were said, in which she joined heartily, she was 
 shown her bed and retired. 
 
 She had scarcely touched her bed before a charming 
 little girl climbed upon the bed and began her prattle 
 about her coming to stay with papa and mamma and that 
 she was so glad she would help her get breakfast, saying 
 she knew just where the things were for the meal and the 
 table; and, at such an hour, she would waken her. 
 
 Promptly at the hour she was awakened and com- 
 menced the work of preparing breakfast with the advice 
 of the little golden-haired beauty who seemed so active, 
 bright and loving. Mrs. Baxter was delighted and much 
 surprised upon arising to find the breakfast ready and 
 everything generally used in its place. For some reason 
 no mention was made of the little child's presence as she 
 had disappeared some time before the mother made her 
 appearance. The young debutante of the kitchen had 
 learned several severe lessons through experience of no com- 
 mon order. She had learned that all which seemed life- 
 like and human was often nothing but the shadows that so 
 dazzled and mystified her senses that she could not define 
 the mortal from the immortal. When asked how she found 
 the food and dishes, she said nothing, only that she found 
 them and guessed it was right and placed them thus and so. 
 The lady was pleased that she had such a treasure of a girl. 
 
 SPIRITS ATTEND CHURCH. • 
 
 As the days went by she grew in favor and when Sun- 
 day came the good lady, who was a devout Christian, took 
 the girl to church and Sunday school, a privilege im- 
 mensely enjoyed by the recipient. But these strange 
 shadows followed. Unweariedly and unceasingly they 
 never failed in their watchful care over the one chosen to 
 represent them. They had scarcely seated themselves in 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 41 
 
 church before raps and taps, alarmingly loud, began Bound- 
 ing like trip hammers in the cars of the affrighted girl. All 
 too well she recognized the sound and knew the sequel. As 
 
 the minister preached his well-worn sermon, they rapped 
 yes or no their approval or disapproval of his utterances. 
 At last Mrs. Baxter said, "My dear, you must keep your 
 feet still." Blushing and paling by turn she tried to put 
 on a bold front and answer, but words would not come. 
 Finally Mrs. Baxter lost the sound of raps in the interest 
 of the sermon. 
 
 When Sabbath school was in session the vibrations of 
 the seat upon which they sat and the bench in front of them 
 caused Mrs. Baxter to sternly rebuke, as she thought, the 
 indifferent culprit. The girl medium rustled her well- 
 sta relied calico gown to hide the noises that brought such 
 chagrin and mortification to her aching, homesick heart. 
 Too well she knew the inevitable result. Ignorance and 
 superstition would pronounce against her, condemn her and 
 send her forth branded as a witch. No, it must not be 
 acknowledged there, and the child grew faint with fear. 
 Upon their return home Mrs. Baxter told her husband that 
 Jennie, the name she was now called, did not behave well 
 and made a great noise with her feet. The husband gave 
 her a mild lecture upon good behavior and manners, all of 
 which was gratefully received ; anything but the real cause 
 was a great relief to her mind; anything but the one cause 
 which made her shudder and grow faint at the thought that 
 they should know that she w r as Devil-possessed, to be driven 
 forth again, homeless and friendless to seek other shelter. 
 
 Thus a few more pleasant, uneventful days passed in 
 which Mrs. Baxter often complimented her upon her 
 efficiency in knowing how to labor rightly and properly. 
 Had she but taken note of the time and space into which 
 so much of labor had been crowded, she might have won- 
 dered how one so young could accomplish so much and so 
 quickly. Sometimes this work was all done under spirit 
 control— the child being unconscious at such times. Again 
 the hands were controlled and would fly nimbly over the 
 
42 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 work set her to do without her having any knowledge 
 of how it was done or to be done. 
 
 Finally she believed the golden-haired daughter was 
 of the earth earthly and said gratefully to Mrs. Baxter 
 that she just loved her little daughter Eva. "My Eva! My 
 Eva ! What in Heaven 's name do you mean ? My Eva has 
 been dead these many years!" Oh, too late! The appre- 
 hended doom had fallen. She bowed her head and received 
 the blow. 
 
 "My Eva! Oh, I see through it all. You are in 
 league with the evil one." 
 
 The bewildered child answered, "Yes. Oh, forgive 
 me, I am. My father says so." 
 
 Nothing more was said, but when the husband came 
 from the corn field where he had been all the morning, the 
 sober face of both wife and maiden caught and arrested 
 his attention. He asked the trouble. The wife looked unut- 
 terable things and said more. The husband, tired with his 
 work, threw himself into a chair, leaned back against the 
 door casings, saying, "I am too weary to get up and go to 
 the table." Thereupon, to the consternation of all three, 
 the table moved up to him. Slowly but weirdly it moved 
 without mortal hand touching it. To get out of its way he 
 pushed close and still closer to the door. The breathless, 
 frightened, dumb-struck man believed in his heart that the 
 evil one had been turned loose upon his household. 
 
 Suddenly the wife screamed and said she had seen 
 with her own eyes what the girl was saying. "Is not that 
 your little Eva clinging to your skirts?" The panic- 
 stricken woman could scarce speak, so great was her fear 
 and wild indignation. With an open hand she struck her a 
 crushing blow and bade her immediately leave the house 
 and let them see her no more. ' ' Begone, begone, you witch, 
 and never let me lay eyes upon you again, ' ' was the cruel, 
 heartless command. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 43 
 
 ADRIFT ONCE MORE. 
 
 Once more she was out upon the highway of life, with 
 heart and soul full of despair. Again dire misfortunes 
 were fast crowding into her life. She felt that she was 
 born to a heritage of sorrow and suffering, for no one, no 
 matter how callous and cynical, who will look into life with 
 honest candor, can fail to discern that life derives untold 
 values from the love which welcomes its dawn and attends 
 its growth and fulfillment. 
 
 Human love is the divine emotion of the soul. It is 
 a pearl of great value, of great price. It is the key to 
 open the gates of Heaven. How it enlarges, enriches and 
 ennobles human souls. What grand and beneficient minis- 
 trations it conducts. In strong young hearts it is the beau- 
 tiful transforming angel that raises the flag of hope high 
 above all else. It is the cleansing angel that purifies and 
 refines. It had touched this girl's heart with gladdening 
 power, or she would have drooped by the way, ahungered 
 and athirst, but a great, self-sacrificing love for her mother 
 warmed her heart and gave speed to her weary feet. She 
 must find other employment. 
 
 Taking her little bundle of clothes tied in a handker- 
 chief, she started out. Coming to a woods she sat dow r n to 
 rest and think. It was all too sudden. Where would she go ? 
 The September month had nearly flown. She was penni- 
 less and alone, not knowing which way to go. Thus think- 
 ing and trying to reason the moments sped away. It began 
 to rain. Still she sat and thought, ''What next, Oh Lord, 
 what next?" She dared not go back home as her father 
 firmly believed she was possessed of evil powers. 
 
 While pondering thus an old-fashioned pony chaise 
 came along, occupied by a middle-aged gentleman, who 
 sang out cheerily, "What are you doing there in the rain, 
 my child?" 
 
 The answer came back in stifling sobs, "I don't know. 
 I have no place to go." 
 
44 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 "Come and get in," he said, "and I will carry you as 
 far as I go." 
 
 She got in, all the while crying as if her heart would 
 break, he, asking soothingly, "What is the matter my 
 child?" 
 
 Growing calm, she told him she had the Devil, at 
 which he heartily laughed and asked her to tell him how 
 big a one. She poured out her story of humiliation, griev- 
 ance and cruel treatment. 
 
 The good man, who proved to be Dr. Tolman, living 
 upon a pretty farm in Illinois, not far away, listened, 
 amazed and almost incredulously to her story. He decided 
 to drive back and ask Mrs. Baxter, whom he did not know, 
 if the story was true. 
 
 On arriving at the house and making inquiry, Mrs. 
 Baxter burst forth in anger, saying, "Yes, all true and 
 more. ' ' Recalling the work accomplished by what she now 
 knew to be the Devil-possessed girl, her Sabbath school 
 experience and all. 
 
 Well he marveled about the wonderful revelation as 
 he came back to the waiting and frightened child, who 
 expected, she knew not what, from the wrothful questioned 
 Christian who had turned her out of doors. 
 
 He looked thoughtful and sat still, seeming in earnest 
 communion with himself until at last looking up he said: 
 "Would you like to go home with me? I don't believe in 
 Devils, little girl," and he laughed heartily and looked 
 amused and jmconvinced. 
 
 She answered readily, and with a glad heart, that she 
 would go with him and do all in her power to show her 
 gratitude. He made answer to her earnest thanks by say- 
 ing, "Stop, don't thank me until I have learned something 
 about this Devil that turned you loose upon such wretches 
 as these people," pointing back of him. Pointing to the 
 red mark upon her cheek, he said: "None but a Devil 
 would strike a defenseless child in that manner. I guess 
 you won't be troubled at my house, although I don't know 
 just what to do with you, as my wife is sick with a disease 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 45 
 
 from which she cannot recover. She has consumption. 
 She is a good woman, but she must know nothing of this at 
 first, as she is also a Christian, while I am a heretic and an 
 unbeliever. ' ' 
 
 Thus a new home was found where for the first time 
 her merits and demerits being known, there would be no 
 hiding, no fear, no blame to her. 
 
 In this new home the manifestations began with 
 greater strength. Sometimes to the amaze and amusement 
 of her new protector tables, chairs, pictures, milk pails and 
 sticks of wood would move like things of life, manifesting 
 intelligence, doing everything that was mentally asked, or 
 verbally voiced. 
 
 The girl would often say, "Is this not awful?" when 
 the reply would sometimes come in whispering voices from 
 all parts of the room above, below and answer, "Nay, nay, 
 we are not half done yet." 
 
 The good, interested doctor enjoyed these manifesta- 
 tions alone for several nights. His interest was so great 
 that he confided his experience to a much respected neigh- 
 bor. Behold upon his return from the secret meeting the 
 child was controlled and repeated the conversation and said 
 that it was well to invite the neighbor. He came, when 
 names were given, dates of death, descriptions of face, form 
 and method of burial, even naming the officiating clergy- 
 man and the hymns sung. 
 
 One day the doctor lifted his hands despairingly and 
 said, "What is it, what can it be, something to craze my 
 brain, to mock my soul with its past, finding out mystery?" 
 The answer was quick and convincing. His spirit 
 mother came and told him of its beauty and its truth. It 
 was difficult for him to yield his judgment to a force to 
 iiim unknown and unknowable, yet these facts could not 
 be disputed. 
 
 Thus she confused this man of thought and investiga- 
 tion. They told him confidentially of things that had fled 
 his memory and he would seek others of his family to know 
 its truth, for verification which never failed. 
 
46 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 Thus weeks passed in which it would take volumes to 
 recapitulate. His friend became thoroughly interested and 
 in later years became a spiritualist. 
 
 When winter whitened the earth with its snowy man- 
 tle, the good wife passed away, and the child was removed 
 to her parents' new home. They tried. to pray the evil 
 spirit out of her. A secular minister was expected to hold a 
 revival and convert many sinners of the neighborhood. This 
 minister, a good and honest, as well as an intelligent ser- 
 vant of the Lord, stopped with her parents who lived nearly 
 opposite the school house in which the revival was to be 
 held. The mother's great hope was that the husband and 
 child would both be greatly benefited. 
 
 All pains were taken to entertain him. Several of the 
 neighbor 's children gathered in to decorate the dreary look- 
 ing school house with green branches and holly. 
 
 THE CHILD PREACHES A SERMON. 
 
 When they had nearly finished this work, another 
 unexpected thing happened. This strange child, all untu- 
 tored, went upon the platform and called her brothers 
 and sisters and neighbors to order, knelt and prayed most 
 eloquently not only for them, but for the new minister 
 who was to come that day; who, she said, was even now 
 approaching the house, opposite. The child's eyes were 
 closed and her back was turned to the window out of 
 which they all glanced and saw the strange minister, sure 
 enough, going into the gate-way of their home just oppo- 
 site. Then this controlling intelligence went on, opened the 
 Bible, and with closed eyes, read a chapter, appropriately 
 and most eloquently preached a sermon. All present being 
 her elders said they had never heard the like before. 
 
 When she regained consciousness they were all bathed 
 in tears; and, for once, were hushed and silent in their 
 scorn and reviling. 
 
 After it was all past and they had each gone their 
 separate ways, the brothers and sisters told the mother in 
 whispering awe-struck voices what had been said and done 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 47 
 
 at the completion of their Loving labor of decorating for the 
 
 new arrival. 
 
 The father and mother conferred and thought it best 
 that they, at the beginning, confess their sorrowful plight. 
 They decided to tell him that under this evil influence 
 she could locate coal, mineral and water, and that she could 
 find lost articles, strayed or stolen property. They told 
 him, too. that she had foretold battles and great political 
 issues and had given correct information upon all general 
 topics. 
 
 All these things the mother told the good man, saying, 
 1 ' We know it 's the evil one. " ' ' Well, well, this is wonder- 
 ful," said the almost startled minister. "I would like to 
 see the girl." 
 
 She was sought and found in tears, fearing punish- 
 ment for the sermon in the school house, which had been 
 repeated to the reverend gentleman, with the clairvoyant 
 vision of his approach. 
 
 The seeming culprit entered his presence, the mother 
 saying she had told the gentleman all about her. He talked 
 with her, felt her head and remarked the wonderful 
 growth of curling hair. He looked at her tongue, felt her 
 pulse; and, though she was much like other children, he 
 was greatly perplexed. 
 
 This good man could not solve the mystery. He said, 
 "Well, it must be from the power of the Devil." Then 
 from a darkened corner of the room came a ringing laugh. 
 "Ha, ha, ha, no Devil." That was all, but it was quite 
 enough to frighten the little circle into the belief that even 
 the sacred and beloved presence of their minister did not 
 deter the evil one from coming. 
 
 He watched and studied the child. He saw that she 
 was tender, loving, obedient and gentle and kindly dis- 
 posed to all. He noted her love of the beautiful, her 
 wonderful love and attention to her mother, : id he said 
 he would make a special effort to find out the cause, and 
 would take her into his congregation and pray that the 
 evil spirit should no longer torment her. 
 
48 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 The father, mother and daughter readily assented to 
 this good Methodist plan of exorcism. 
 
 THE DEVIL ATTENDS A METHODIST REVIVAL. 
 
 After several had become conscious of their sins and 
 realized the efficacy of his most eloquent words, this of- 
 fending culprit was led to the mourner's bench. She rev- 
 erently knelt, praying for divine grace to rest like a white 
 mantle upon her soul and stop its fearful misgivings. She 
 prayed for strength, as her mother had instructed her, for 
 if failure came tonight, she felt that she was lost forever. 
 
 There were many present who knew her, and knew 
 about the strange manifestations that had caused this 
 going forward to get relief from its oppressions. Several 
 who had witnessed this spirit power in days that were 
 past, and had marveled at its accuracy in revealing their 
 history, now watched breathless and aghast. 
 
 The power began to pour in upon her. She describ- 
 ed it afterwards, as different from anything she had ever 
 experienced. Queer influences passed from head to foot, 
 subtle vibrations shook every nerve. She was in a half 
 conscious condition. Her hair uncurled. Her flesh seemed 
 to freeze. Her eyes started and she was unable to shut 
 or open them. The mourner's bench, at which at least 
 six sisters knelt seeking this revealed religion, began to 
 move. Horror chilled the impassioned pleaders. The 
 bench vibrated, rose softly, rocked gently to and fro, then 
 lifted like some giant thing of life and turned over on the 
 floor, the legs extending upward. All life froze in the 
 now frightened child's veins. She knew her day of plead- 
 ing for grace was over. 
 
 Her father took her by the arm and hurried her to 
 the door. With one push he sent her out from this temple 
 of God, where others were pleading for Christ's mercy 
 and saving grace. Out into the night she went, out under 
 the myriad of stars, out into the cold world, hearing noth- 
 ing, seeing nothing, only feeling the unutterable misery 
 that stirred in her half palsied being. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 49 
 
 Who thai is sensitive, loving and to religion inclined 
 would not suffer to be thus thrust out of the house of 
 (iod into darkness greater than the blackest night Dark- 
 ness and gloom enshrouds a human soul when it is con- 
 scious that home, family and friends and all things sacred 
 and loved are swept away. A soul lost in God's beautiful 
 universe, within sight and sound of those pleading for 
 mercy and forgiveness of their sins! Such is the destiny 
 of those bringing a new truth into the world. 
 
 She wandered about the place for hours, not daring 
 to go into the humble home that sheltered the family and 
 the good minister. She spent the night out in the dark, 
 with her darker thoughts to keep her company. She final- 
 ly crept sorrowfully to the hay loft and there spent the 
 night. 
 
 Hearing soft raps, she asked, "Oh, Mr. Devil, is that 
 you?" Readily the answer came, "Yes." "Please, are 
 you ever going to do such a thing again?" "Rap, rap, 
 rap," came the answer, "Yes." 
 
 This answer brought a wail of sobbing, sorrowful 
 anguish upon the girl's lips, which immediately faded into 
 silence as she beheld a number of white robed people ap- 
 proaching her in the darkness of the old stable loft. 
 
 They bade her stop, and cry no more, that her sorrow 
 would ere long pass away, that night would turn into 
 clearest day, and anguish into joy. They told her that 
 her patient heroism and severe self-suppression of all 
 things inglorious should be rewarded. They inspired this 
 poorly dressed and half frozen girl, who could but listen 
 to their sweet voices, entranced with the harmony they 
 created in her troubled heart, regardless of her terrible 
 condition. 
 
 When the night was passed and the day had come 
 in bright and beautiful, half her fears had vanished. 
 Her brother sought her hiding place in the barn and she 
 was bidden to come and face the music, the minister, and 
 her father and poor mortified mother. 
 
50 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 SPEAKS IN LATIN. 
 
 What was her surprise and great joy on entering 
 the house— for very little made her happy. There was 
 no scolding, not even a frown from any side, but thought- 
 ful looks and a tendency to be very lenient. This made 
 her heart bound with great gladness. The minister set 
 himself to asking all kinds of questions that were soon 
 answered in a manner that both mystified and astonished 
 him. She immediately passed, what she designated as 
 out of herself into a condition of higher intelligence, which 
 held the minister spell-bound and fascinated. 
 
 Finally a communication was given to him in Latin. 
 He, being a Latin scholar, answered in the same language. 
 When the control had left the child, he fell back breathless 
 and said: "In God's name, does your daughter speak 
 Latin ? ' ' * ' No, ' ' said her father. He told her father what 
 had been said and that all was true. 
 
 Excitedly he said the message was from a class-mate 
 much loved. "I did not know of his death, but should it 
 prove that he is dead, what shall I believe, what know, 
 what think ? My God, what is this which so puzzles me?" 
 
 Her father answered straightforwardly: "It must be 
 the influence of the Devil, Brother Springer. ' ' 
 
 He made no reply, but looked as pale and haggard as 
 though passing through some great mental and physical 
 struggle. He proposed to the father not to give up the 
 plan of the child's conversion and salvation ; that she should 
 be taken that night and placed on a bench by herself. Pos- 
 sibly the desired result would be accomplished. This was 
 agreed to. That night a pale, shy young girl, with a wist- 
 ful, yearning light in her eyes, went quietly into the house 
 and took her allotted place, where all the Christians and 
 sinners could see her. 
 
 She was indeed happy, feeling that this time she 
 might receive the benefit of their much-vaunted love and 
 mercy. But it was not to be. The power was coming 
 again, if the chills and nettling, as she knelt in earnest 
 prayer, meant anything. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 51 
 
 This time the seat did not go rapidly, but moved oat 
 a little from the kneeling penitent, then it rocked and 
 tilted, then deliberately walked up to the now thoroughly 
 astonished mourners who knelt where she had knelt the 
 night before. 
 
 She was again seized by the now seriously alarmed 
 father, who again ejected her down the steps with consid- 
 erable force. This phenomenon set the good minister to 
 thinking. He could not let the subject alone. Finally he 
 proposed to several of his timid attendants and members 
 of the church to look into the affair a little more practically, 
 saying that he was greatly puzzled and much concerned 
 over her fate. 
 
 They assented, and, after the next meeting, about 
 twenty gathered in Mr. Barrock's humble home to witness 
 the exorcising process, or the allaying of the family skele- 
 ton. 
 
 THE MINISTER HAS A CABINET SEANCE. 
 
 The girl was called in and told their errand, the min- 
 ister kindly promising protection from any results. At 
 once this girl, so timid of mien, so gentle and shy, became 
 controlled by some man, as was evident to all present. 
 Her voice changed from soft, childish tones to a masculine 
 voice. This voice immediately issued orders, directing 
 them to make a cabinet by taking a dress coat and hang 
 it over the upper part of the door, leaving the part at 
 the middle of the door. He then directed them to take 
 a quilt and put it up beneath so as to touch or lap over 
 the upper garment. He ordered them to tie the girl, 
 strongly and well; to use judgment and discretion, but 
 to do it quickly, and then to place her in a chair and tie 
 her there safely so she could not move hand or foot. This 
 done, he said, "Now lock your door and fasten the window 
 securely, sit in a semi-circle around the curtained door and 
 await the results with patience." 
 
 All orders being strictly carried out, the half fright- 
 ened women and wholly skeptical men sat down to await 
 
52 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 the coming, as one good deacon said, of the evil one. It 
 came first in numerous protrusion of hands, large and 
 small; white, delicate hands; large, toii worn hands; little 
 rose leaf baby hands, scarce unfolded, so tiny they seemed. 
 A shower of hands appeared, big and little variously in- 
 termixed. 
 
 After a few moment's delay, pretty little hands lifted 
 the improvised curtain. A face peeped out from the dark 
 background into the light of one sputtering candle, then 
 it drew back again. 
 
 What makes the minister, this learned, holy man, 
 start ? What is this which breaks upon his startled vision? 
 A little curly headed boy, whose locks were as fair as 
 gold— a sweet winsome face, eyes shyly lifted, as if sore 
 afraid that he was altogether among strangers. He looks 
 again into the whitening face of our minister, w T hose lips 
 refuse to utter a sound. The child goes back for only a 
 second, and, then, slowly advances until a little voice 
 says, "Papa, papa." All bend suddenly forward and 
 gaze anxiously and fearfully into the sweet little face. At 
 last the minister speaks with husky, tremulous voice: 
 "Who is this?" Little hands lift spasmodically and 
 whisper: "Why, it's Sammy, papa." Down on bended 
 knees falls this holy man and cries out, "Thank God! 
 It's my little son. Oh, it is he, I know him, I know him. 
 Glory be to God." 
 
 All this occurred in a shorter space of time than it 
 takes to write it. Upon the breaking of the imposed con- 
 ditions by this excitement the little fellow disappeared 
 and came no more. 
 
 The end was not yet however, for the leader of the 
 revivals, a lovely lady of culture, by name of Dean, 
 sat with the rest in this group of honest investigators 
 and creed-bound and skeptical people. 
 
 Very soon the curtain was opened as if by hurry- 
 ing, impetuous hands, and out stepped a spirit clad in 
 his soldier garments. He pointed to Mrs. Dean, who was 
 noticed by her friends to nearly fall from her seat. And, 
 
CONTINUTY OF LAW AND LIFE. 53 
 
 speaking hurriedly, he said: "Wife, I was killed yes- 
 terday in battle. You will receive a telegram." 
 
 This lady's home was in Keokuk, Iowa. She was at 
 the time visiting a sister and friends and attending the 
 revival. She was also a staunch Methodist. She imme- 
 diately recognized her husband, but refused to think or 
 believe him dead. The sequel showed the hope was futile. 
 Be had been slain in battle according to the testimony 
 of a comrade who telegraphed the wife as she was told 
 at this seance. 
 
 Many other forms appeared. Each was recognized. 
 Questions were asked by friends and answered promptly 
 by those white-robed forms. 
 
 The cabinet was a little room, almost bare. The 
 child's clothes were plain and dark. The spirit forms 
 were covered with* garments as white as snow and ex- 
 ceedingly fine and delicately wrought. The startled and 
 amazed sisters said that such clothing could only come 
 from the skilled workmen over the sea. Thus ended the 
 seance of Church men. 
 
 Some were convinced and some were fearful of con- 
 dign punishment for attending such a sacrilegious exhi- 
 bition. The kindly recognition of his little son by the 
 minister reassured not a few who now gathered around 
 him, and asked his candid opinion. He was an educated 
 man, honest, sincere, and loving justice. He answered 
 that he had seen his son and would say positively that 
 he knew it was not the Devil, yet he could not so quickly 
 determine its origin, its source, its cause. 
 
 At the close of the seance the child was thoroughly 
 examined and found as securely tied as it was possible 
 for skeptics to tie her. Not one cord was removed— all 
 remained as it had been. They were also satisfied that 
 entrance from outside was impossible. 
 
 The news of this night flew like some winged bird 
 all over the neighborhood and surrounding country. And 
 dozens, nay hundreds, came from afar and near to wit- 
 ness this realistic return of the dead. Some came to 
 
54 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 scoff and condemn, others to see and pray with the thor- 
 oughly distraught child. The reverend gentleman had 
 taken his departure, leaving a kindly thought to the 
 father not to scold the girl. 
 
 "She cannot help it. It is something strange and 
 wonderful. I stand before her superior intelligence, 
 abashed. I answer her nothing, tell her nothing. What- 
 ever it is, God knows, I think it good. It is wiser, finer, 
 deeper, broader than I can think or grasp. Don't scold 
 her, sir. She is already old under the lash and sting of 
 both mental and physical blows. Leave it alone. It will 
 work out her salvation a thousand times better and grander 
 than any mortal can. Why, sir, under its tuition she is 
 already far in advance of the elder child of your home, 
 to whom you have given all possible advantages of school- 
 ing." 
 
 "That's so," said the dejected father who so earnestly 
 believed that the minister would solve the vexed problem. 
 Not so. There were multitudes of unseen spirits in 
 attendance who saw wisdom in their methods, although 
 they had to work by slow degrees, removing many obstruc- 
 tions before reaching the desired goal. 
 
 Did the voice of- this child's misery . reach them? 
 Must they oppress, afflict, persecute and humiliate this 
 suffering soul to enable it the better to understand the 
 divine laws of control? Must these trials be endured to 
 prepare her for the broader blaze of glory-light that was 
 so often foretold to her from the spirit world? 
 
 The iris-arch of sweet-souled duty bridges many a 
 deep and dark chasm that lies like great ruts in our mental 
 life. Thus it was with this gifted girl. She knew not nor 
 did she dream that she was destined for more sorrow, 
 greater trials, deeper grief than she had yet endured. 
 
 Many earnest seekers after truth came to her. And 
 many gladly proclaimed that they both saw and heard 
 their loved and lost ones who had returned to greet them 
 and to give them assurance of peace and happiness in the 
 spirit world where they should meet again. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 55 
 
 At this time a lawyer of some ability by the name of 
 J. C. Thome, called, as he said, to gratify his curiosity, 
 to see if there was anything supernatural in these mani- 
 festations. 
 
 The father readily consented to his seeing the child. 
 He was greeted with startling revelations from relatives 
 who long since had been borne to the silent grave. He 
 was severely criticised and reminded that he had not done 
 his duty in any sense. That to which they referred was 
 known only to himself, as he was a stranger to both father 
 and daughter. He wept bitterly when his mother's mild 
 and peculiarly cultivated voice said, "My son, Oh, I am 
 so glad to see you. Do by Nellie, poor child, as your 
 father desired you to do before his death." 
 
 The son said, "I will, I will, so help me God, I will. 
 I did not know that you saw me." All was clear to 
 him; he knew the sacred responsibilities he had neglected 
 and forthwith he promised restitution to the dear adopted 
 sister who had been thrown out homeless and without 
 shelter when the father had made provision for her. 
 
 The man arose, stupefied, amazed as others of hii 
 friends had been. He tried to press money into the hands 
 of the child who hastily handed it back, saying she could 
 not take it for such services. Poor as they were, they 
 would not receive compensation for such service. So he 
 took his departure, a wiser and more thoughtful man. 
 The divulging of his secret acts, motives and deeds proved 
 that this inscrutible power, whatever it was, read his most 
 secret thoughts. 
 
 OUT ON LIFE'S HIGHWAY ONCE MORE. 
 
 The father began to weary of so many coming to con- 
 sult the power which he believed to be of evil origin and 
 insisted that it be stopped. No one was able to control 
 or stop the manifestations. The only alternative was for 
 her to leave home and again seek employment. The sor- 
 row-stricken mother thought this course the best. This 
 child of destiny could only acquiesce in this plan. Surely 
 
56 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 it must be best if this mother whom she loved so dearly 
 thought so. 
 
 With a heavy heart her few articles of apparel were 
 tied in a bundle and she bade the children good-bye and 
 bravely set forth to face life's difficult ways — to meet 
 condemnation for what she could not control— to battle 
 for existence— to earn bread and shelter by the labor of 
 her hands. A mere child in years, yet old in thought 
 and ways. 
 
 In what language can her feelings be told as she stops at 
 the turn in the road to look back to the house containing 
 all the world held dear to her heart— mother! A few steps 
 more and the home is only a memory and before her is — 
 realty. A cold, hard world, full of heartaches and dis- 
 appointments to this child— this girl to whom childhood, 
 with its sunshine, its joys and loves, seemed to be denied. 
 
 How many a mother has stood at the window and 
 seen her youngest born stop at the turn in the road to 
 take a farewell look— possibly the last— and then pass 
 on out of sight. Thank God for the tears that dim such 
 visions. How many of you, grown old in the ways of the 
 world, can recall such scenes in your long ago; how many 
 can thank God for the energy of poverty— the one potent 
 force in the evolution of character— that enabled you in 
 after years to extend a strong hand to those less royally 
 endowed ? 
 
 If this child fall by the wayside will such as you 
 place her feet upon the right path? If sick, will gentle 
 hands attend her? If weary and disheartened, will some 
 voice attuned to love's messages, speak encouraging words? 
 These things are expected from the church. Did this 
 child receive them? 
 
 The one great question in her mind was. ' ' Where shall 
 I go? Where?" Experience had taught her that no one 
 wanted such an one as they believed her to be— gifted with 
 this strange power— this unnamed force pronounced evil 
 by the church. But go she must. Her loved mother had 
 advised the going and it must be best. Her wandering 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 57 
 
 footsteps were led to Warsaw where the family had 
 formerly resided for a month when moving to the farm 
 of which mention is made. She walked all the long 
 weary fifteen miles. Arriving foot-sore and storm-driven 
 with great heart throbs of sorrow, she was by no means 
 a fit candidate for applying for service. Nothing 
 daunted, she knew full well that she must move on or die 
 of weariness or starvation. She had eaten nothing upon 
 the long journey. She began her solicitations for work. 
 No one wanted her. They would first give a curious look 
 which would end in a silent stare, then say, "No, we don't 
 want help, or do not want anyone." 
 
 With a few pennies she procured herself a night's 
 lodging at a cheap hotel and began early next day the 
 same old weary round of seeking an honest living. At last, 
 after a seemingly aimless search she found a place with 
 Mrs. Andrews, of the Andrews House, Warsaw, Illinois, 
 who kept the hotel on the left of the hill coming up from 
 the wharf. The people were good and kind Christians 
 and seemed to pity the forlorn condition of this girl 
 who worked so diligently and obediently, never hesitating 
 to assume the heaviest burdens or to do the hardest work. 
 
 Her first night filled her discouraged heart with fear- 
 ful apprehension that she would be betrayed by these un- 
 seen influences. Mrs. Andrews had an Irish cook who 
 was a strong and staunch Catholic. Next morning the 
 cook began to tell the landlady that she saw a priest, long 
 since dead, who came in rustling white garments and 
 stood before her. She also saw a brother who died in 
 infancy, who said to her, "Nora, it's Bridget and Willie." 
 Bridget was a sister. She did not see the sister, but she 
 said she saw her brother plainly. 'fOch, I am going to 
 die, sure," she groaned all day. 
 
 The new girl might have thrown light upon these 
 appearances if she had so chosen, but she had grown wise 
 and kept her own counsel, at the same time feeling that 
 all was over if she did not sleep elsewhere. During the 
 day she espied an unoccupied room and she begged the 
 
58 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 landlady to let her move her bed into it. The request 
 was granted and the immediate danger averted. 
 
 She was not permitted to rest in this placid fashion 
 long. She must feel again the old torture, the old pain, 
 for it was not long before they discovered in her some- 
 thing strange and unlike all other girls in their employ. 
 There was much to do. The hotel was not large nor spa- 
 cious, but it was well patronized by country folks and 
 travelers. The work kept her busy from the dark hours 
 of the early morning, sometimes until after midnight. 
 Work, work, work, until the feet wearily ached and head 
 throbbed and soul faltered. She must not complain at 
 any burden laid upon her shoulders. Had she not some 
 evil force or something like it? Had not misfortune of 
 all kinds overtaken, not only her, but the whole family? 
 She must not stop to complain of aching head or heart. 
 She must go on, and on, ever to the end, whatever that 
 might be. 
 
 A PIN BROUGHT FROM A DISTANCE. 
 
 A gentleman boarder, Mr. Hamilton, had been to 
 Keokuk on a business trip. Upon coming away, he left 
 a valuable pin upon a stand in the hotel at Keokuk. He 
 deplored his loss, fearing it was the last he would see of it. 
 On the morrow he found it safely pinned upon his cushion 
 in his room. The pin had been -returned to his possession 
 by some unknown power. The landlord at Keokuk had 
 found the pin and put it away, knowing that so valuable 
 a pin would be called for. 
 
 In the meantime, as soon as his loss was discovered, 
 he wrote to the landlord, who, getting the letter, went to 
 get the pin. But to his consternation it was missing. He 
 wrote the facts to the young man, who, in the interven- 
 ing time, had received it through this wonderful agency. 
 He had noticed strange things about the girl and guessed 
 the cause of the pin's return. He asked the quiet-looking 
 chamber-maid if she knew. She did not dare to confess, 
 so it was left in silence, only for the time. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. >9 
 
 The landlord's daughters heard raps, and saw lights. 
 Mysterious forms would glide by, always in the presence 
 of this new girl. Not long after the return of the pin 
 there came another evidence which to the minds of those 
 people showed something very peculiar. When the land- 
 lady asked her to go in any part of a large cellar after 
 things not easy of access, whether by night or day, she 
 would go without a lamp and quickly return with the 
 desired articles. At last the landlady asked her how she 
 got the canned fruit which was labeled and placed upon 
 a shelf too high for her to reach. For a moment she lost 
 her caution and looked dazed and could not answer. 
 
 They next discovered that she was getting up and doing 
 work unconscious of all her surroundings. At times she 
 would get up and do large washings and ironings before 
 the family had risen, utterly unconscious of what she wai 
 doing. 
 
 While employed at the Fort Edward Hotel in the 
 same town she was asked to go into the cellar and sort over 
 a barrel of apples. This she did in a few moments, and on 
 returning she was asked how she got along. She replied 
 that she had sorted them all, saying she had placed the 
 spotted and decayed ones in one place and put the good 
 ones back in the barrel. The lady looked astonished and 
 said, " Where is your light?" "I shall have to go and 
 look for myself." 
 
 Coming back, she said, "You never did that alone in 
 this world. How did you do it?" 
 
 The girl looked confused and conscience-stricken, but 
 did not tell how it was done. The cellar was very dark. 
 Invisible hands had helped her. 
 
 In recounting the incident in after years she said: 
 "The apples rolled in and out, bounced up and down, 
 making me laugh heartily at the strange help I was re- 
 ceiving." 
 
 This incident was passed without much comment until 
 the potatoes had to be sorted. This time she was watched 
 from a side window in the cellar through which onlv a 
 
GO PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 little light came. Once in the darkness she invoked the help 
 of one who seemed to be her constant attendant. The pro- 
 cess of separation began. Bump, went the potatoes, right 
 and left, whispering voices and iridescent flashes of won- 
 derful light illumined the whole scene. Those watching 
 believed that they beheld Dante's Inferno and that legions 
 of Devils were at this girl's behest, turning themselves 
 into helpmates. They were so frightened they hastened 
 out of their hiding and when she appeared demanded an 
 explanation. 
 
 She told them that she had not been troubled, that 
 she was only talking to herself. And, she said that po- 
 tatoes in a state of decomposition always became phos- 
 phorescent. It would not do. They were not as near as 
 they had wished, so they accepted her assertions and the 
 subject was dropped. They were now always expectant 
 and watched with much vigilance this pale-faced, big, 
 sad-eyed girl, who looked as if she had a secret preying 
 upon her mind. Noises of all kinds were heard, raps and 
 taps, whistling and whisperings. Strange breezes would 
 fan those who stood close to her and yet she dared not 
 say, "It's a Spirit." If she explained, away went the 
 bread; not only from herself but from her much loved 
 mother, who might need assistance. 
 
 Thus miserable days passed. Her heart failed her 
 each day. Her very soul repudiated the secret of her 
 silence. She thought they would spurn her from their 
 presence if she should divulge the reasons and sources 
 of her help. This suppression of truth was the hardest 
 task of all. To die, to leave these shadows of life far be- 
 hind was now her constant prayer. Oh! the bitterness 
 of her tears! Would they ever cease to flow? Days 
 passed. At last she could stand it no longer. She must 
 see her mother. The longing was unendurable. She must 
 go, or her heart would break. But how could she go? 
 Her love, so tender and true, said "Walk." How else 
 could she get there? 
 
 She obtained permission from her employer and started 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. Gl 
 
 out on the long journey, walking all of the dreary fifteen 
 miles, just to catch a glimpse of the faces that made her 
 heaven. When she left she wore a pair of poor and 
 meanly made shoes. To her sorrow and discomfort, she 
 found them breaking out at the side. Nothing daunted, 
 this brave girl, with love lighting the altars of her being, 
 took them off and walked over grass, sands and stones, in 
 her bare feet. What cared she if blisters and bruises cov- 
 ered them over, as they did when she had completed the 
 trip, walking through the afternoon until quite a late hour 
 at night. Arriving at home she found the family had 
 retired. She could not rest until she reached her mother's 
 bed-side. She threw herself down in a paroxysm of weep- 
 ing, 'kissing the mother's hands over and over. The mother 
 kissed the tear-wet cheek of the homesick child and all her 
 grief was swept away. The mother said she was glad to see 
 her and had been thinking of her ever so kindly. To add the 
 best of the story she told her that a little new calf had 
 been born and that they had left it for her to name. This 
 was remembrance, surely, and she went to bed happy in 
 the thought of their remembrance. 
 
 "Envy not the man who dwells in stately halls or dome, 
 If with its splendor he hath not 
 A world of love at home." 
 
 Home, however humble, to the souls of the sensitive 
 and loving, is heaven. The bare walls, the poor com- 
 plement of furniture, the carpetless floors, with a mother's 
 presence and love, was enough to* rejoice and enkindle 
 divine inspirations in her loving heart. For this child to 
 be where the mother's presence was felt was all sufficient 
 to . make her kneel reverently and thank the Master for 
 all good gifts and for the pleasure that was surely hers. 
 
 She redoubled every energy, aroused every activity to 
 show her appreciation of the kind permit, which gave her 
 the vacation and so renewed her life and removed the 
 heart hunger that swept in great waves over her shadowed 
 being. The father asked if the evil spirit was still with 
 her. She timidly answered, "Yes, father." 
 
62 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 "Do they know you?" She said. "No." 
 
 Then it is my duty to go and tell them that you have 
 the evil one with you. Whereupon she pleaded with 
 him not to do this, saying: "See, father, I have brought 
 mother all my money and this will help you, and if you 
 turn me from that place what shall I do? I was so home- 
 sick that I walked barefooted all the way. My aching 
 heart pleads for one word at least, of kindness, one look 
 of love, one token of kind recognition." 
 
 She had now taken another name than her own, fearing 
 her peculiar fame might have reached their notice. So it 
 had, but they never dreamed that this quiet girl, knowing 
 little of outside and worldy affairs, was the ogre they had 
 heard and read about, for at the time of her attempted 
 conversion in the old school house, the neighboring village 
 paper had given a racy account of "The Devil in a Re- 
 vival Meeting," which caused much consternation. The 
 article was copied in the Keokuk, la., and Warsaw papers, 
 and they might have recalled the newspaper reports if 
 she went by her own name. 
 
 She returned to the Andrews' House at Warsaw. The 
 good family who had befriended her and given her a 
 home, were glad to have her return. 
 
 One night Mrs. Andrews sent her daughter Sarah down 
 in the cellar with her to get some needed things. The 
 daughter carried a candle. Suddenly the candle was 
 snuffed out. Out of the utter darkness shone a white 
 robed form, that spoke and made whispered commands 
 to each to halt. Sarah screamed with fright and fell to 
 the floor. Several in the room above heard the noise and 
 came running down stairs to ascertain the cause of her 
 fright. They were informed by the now recovered girl 
 that she saw a gho^t, or the devil's imp. They were pre- 
 pared to believe this from the incidents of the past. Thus 
 confronted with evidence sufficient to confound the wisest, 
 Maud, with tear dimmed eyes and aching heart, confessed 
 it all. She told of her difficulty in getting a place, her 
 poverty, her love for her mother and her home. She told 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. G3 
 
 of her love for her father who seemed to condemn her 
 so much. All was poured out in fascinating candor. Aud 
 her appeals made them pity and bend in kindness and love 
 towards the object of their discussions. After this occur- 
 rence they did not really want her, fearing the excitement 
 among their patrons and church people would be un- 
 pleasant. 
 
 DECIDES TO COMMIT SUICIDE. 
 
 Where to go now? What to do?* "The old Missis- 
 sippi river!" The murmur of waters was alluring music 
 to her troubled spirit. The gleam and glitter of the ' ' Ignis 
 fatuus" shone out from every wave. How her soul 
 yearned for rest! W T here else could she find so quiet, so 
 beautiful a resting place. Worn out by oppressions, full 
 of misgivings, she felt that she had no right to live. She 
 thought that God's sun never shone on a more unfortunate 
 mortal than she who prayed so incessantly to be redeemed 
 from what all thought to be evil forces. She felt desolate 
 and alone; with hope and ambition crushed by unkind 
 words and cruel treatment. There, in silence and solitude, 
 at the brink of the "Father of AVaters," she resolved 
 to make 
 
 "A sudden rush from life's meridian joys! 
 A wrench from all we love, from all we are." 
 
 She knelt, and with all the fervor of her innocent 
 heart, poured out her soul to God, imploring His tender 
 mercy, His safe guidance into some haven of repose. 
 
 Why was relief denied, to the ever sensitive soul of 
 this pleading child, for she was only in her thirteenth year. 
 
 She had received several serious accidents that had 
 given her physical as well as mental pain. She was badly 
 burned at five years; had been blind and recovered her 
 sight in her eighth year, and at ten had been bitten by a 
 mad dog. In all of these ills she had not suffered as now. 
 There, on the bank of the old river, reviewing the past 
 with its hardships, she stood shrinking back affrighted 
 before the future so securely veiled from her eyes. Blinded 
 
G4 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 by tears, forlorn and desolate, she stood, wondering if it 
 were not best then and there to end it all. A little fall, a 
 few feet, a little struggle, all would be ended, and she 
 would be at rest. She would be at the end «?f a life which 
 some baffling fate seemed to beat back half finished. There 
 seemed to be some mad, irresistible pressure hurrying her 
 on and out. Hate was utterly foreign to her nature. Her 
 heart beat so kindly towards all, though she had been 
 tossed by every breeze upon seemingly dark seas. 
 
 She had never been taught a moral principle by mortal 
 being. Despite all the bruises, the stains and the furnace 
 heats that had done their best to darken and blight the 
 brightness of her soul, nothing had ever debased it, nor 
 made it bitter. Her trust in God had failed only inasmuch 
 as she thought He would not countenance so wicked a 
 sinner, as she had been made to believe herself to be. She 
 had sought Him with her soul's sincere desire, thinking 
 she might draw near unto Him, and that He would answer 
 her prayers and release her from the toils and burdens so 
 heavily weighing her down. She was happy in the raging, 
 tempestuous storms when she believed the Divine Master 
 was near. She felt Him in the golden sunshine, in the 
 wooded dells, on the fertile prairies, in the- growing grain 
 and in all of nature's beautiful forms. Why could not 
 human beings. God 's creatures, greet her in kindness ? She 
 would end it all. She would solve the great problem, the 
 mystery and the riddle of existence. Returning to the 
 hotel she told them she had found a place and would leave 
 at seven o'clock that evening. 
 
 Where was the restraining hand? Could it save her 
 and lift the weight of sorrow from her young heart? Is 
 there a chasm isolating the two spheres ? Does this bright, 
 beautiful earth whirl madly in vacuum, devoid of all 
 spiritual law and force, devoid of all spiritual vitality ? Is 
 there naught but matter and blind force? Is it an iso- 
 lated creation, driving to wreck and ruin against the 
 whirling and swirling elements called divine? Do impos- 
 sible or improbable chasms separate us from the dear ones 
 
CONTINUITY OP LAW AND LIFE. 65 
 
 gone before? Could not the way be made plain regard- 
 loss of creed-bound souls protesting that the evil one was 
 in and through it all without thus crushing an innocent 
 soul.' Arc the trials, the cares and duties which we in our 
 ignorance call drudgery, the weights and counterpoises 
 of our being, to give the pendulum of our spirit its true 
 vibration? How could this child, whose life seemed so 
 cold and severe, whose cup of bitterness seemed so full, 
 whose soul overflowed with bitter lamentations, whose 
 prayers had not been answered, solve these great, intricate 
 problems? Standing on the bank of this great river, in 
 the shadows that surrounded her life so completely, why 
 should she not throw herself upon the mercy of God in 
 the dark rolling flood before her? 
 
 When night came she went forth to keep her word to 
 herself; to end the young life just budding into 
 womanhood. 
 
 Arriving at the river, she reverently knelt and raised 
 her soul to the God of mercies. No devotee could have 
 prayed more humbly, more earnestly, or more devoutly. 
 No human soul, longing for eternal rest, had more sin- 
 cerely cast itself upon the arms of Infinite Mercy than 
 this innocent child, feeling as she did that all misunder- 
 stood her and that the' doors of eternal mercy were closed. 
 As upon her bended knees she poured out her soul to the 
 Giver of all gifts, a feeling gradually came over her that 
 the infinite mercy of God was all-sufficient; that possibly 
 His mercy might be vouchsafed to her wounded heart. 
 With greater humility and more fervent zeal did she 
 breathe out her petitions to the Throne of Grace. Grad- 
 ually she began to feel that it would be wrong in the 
 sight of God and the holy angels to thus destroy her life. 
 
 How earnestly she prayed her Father in Heaven to 
 forgive her! Weeping most bitterly she prayed again and 
 again, each prayer, if possible, more earnest and more sin- 
 cere. Would the world believe her to be friendless, helpless 
 and still think kindly of her? 
 
 The moments passed quickly. She feared her prayers 
 
66 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 would not be heard. She prayed again and again to be 
 received into God's infinite arms of mercy. It was the 
 only refuge she knew that could shield her from her trials. 
 The last prayer was said,— was done! It was the best 
 she could do. 
 
 On opening her eyes to take a last, lingering look and 
 to bid a long farewell to all objects familiar to her mem- 
 ory, there appeared to her wondering gaze an army of 
 white-robed beings. Legions of angels stood before her. 
 Using her own words : * ' It seemed as if every blade of 
 grass had suddenly, by some wondrous magic, been trans- 
 formed into human beings, clad in spotless robes of purest 
 white." The company parted, and from the center of the 
 group came a stately woman, who seemed especially lovely, 
 whose oval face, and large, luminous, gray eyes seemed 
 fairly to beam with light and love. And yet she seemed 
 troubled, as if with some silent and unexpected regret. 
 
 She approached the kneeling girl and spoke so kindly, 
 saying: "Dear child, would you, wilfully, wrongfully and 
 wickedly sacrifice the life God has given you, because you 
 are weary and sorrowful— because trials and temptations 
 have come upon you? Nay, you are even apprehensive 
 that this throng of loving friends, who'se souls are as 
 white as their 'shining robes, seek* only to destroy thee. 
 Nay, behold! These have passed through fiery ordeals. 
 Their garments have been washed in the waters of tribula- 
 tion and they have been redeemed as I have been and as 
 you must surely be, my poor, misunderstood and beloved 
 child. This power which has caused you so much sorrow 
 is? of God. It is God-given to uplift, not to downcast your 
 soul. On the morrow redemption shall come to you. The 
 life you think so full of woe and so blighted shall rise 
 with the dawn of another day, full of brightest hopes." 
 
 Thus spoke this lovely visitant from the shores of 
 another world. Again the beautiful words fell in sweetest 
 cadence: "Thou, my child, hast prayed most earnestly, 
 not for gold or silver, but for a mission to humanity. It 
 shall be granted, and in its light thou shalt forever after 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 67 
 
 move. Beautiful precepts shall be thy guidb. Thy star of 
 hope hath risen. We bid thee arise and seek thy home, 
 with the consciousness that we who pledge and promise 
 thee will bring light out of this darkness. We will 
 straighten the tangled web of life that hath run so strangely. 
 All thy prayers and supplications, seeming but mockery to 
 thy soul 's great needs, shall be answered. Meet all troubles 
 bravely and thy heart, bathed in divine life and light, shall 
 bt so illumined that your teachings shall find ready accept- 
 ance in the hearts of those who have reviled thee. Those 
 now refusing this light of Christianity shall revere thee. 
 Child of glorious endowment, return to thy home ! To-mor- 
 row thy redemption shall come. Emancipation shall be 
 thine. On earth thou art of my race and lineage. In the 
 world of spirit I am thy guardian. Remember that into 
 all lives some sorrow must come. Much of sorrow and 
 sadness has come to thee. More must come, for it is so 
 written. For every blow we will bring a balm. Crushed 
 must be the flower that yields the sweetest perfume. Arise, 
 fail not, and falter not, for we are with thee hereafter 
 forever. ' ' 
 
 The hapless girl arose, never doubting but that it 
 was best and that all would soon be righted. Returning to 
 the surprised landlady she told her the whole vision, what 
 they said, and asked to remain over night and the request 
 was granted. She arose early the next morning and went 
 about her usual duties, as her place had not yet been filled. 
 
 About nine o'clock, when her work was finished, she 
 went into the sitting room. Seating herself beside the 
 table she thought over all that had been said by the beau- 
 tiful host of last night. 
 
 Emancipation! What could it mean? It must be the 
 finding of another place. She sat pondering, when a rap 
 came upon the office door and an elderly gentleman entered 
 and said to her: 
 
 "Miss, will you tell me where I can find the land- 
 lord?" She cheerfully replied that just a few moments ago 
 she had seen him in the yard, and if he would be seated 
 
68 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 she would call him. She arose, and the table, as if 
 endowed with life, moved after her. 
 
 This was too much. Bursting into tears she looked 
 helplessly at the old gentleman who was convulsed with 
 laughter. He said ' ' Tut, tut, what have we here ? ' ' 
 
 She tried to answer and then burst forth, "It is the 
 evil one, sir, and he has made me lose my place again. Oh, 
 dear, oh dear, what can I do?" 
 
 The gentleman laughed heartily and kindly grasping 
 her hand he said, "Why, God bless you my dear child, 
 you are a. medium." 
 
 "A what?" asked the pleased and startled girl. 
 "What is a medium?" 
 
 The manifestation of these occult or psychic forces 
 had never been defined to her and she could not guess 
 its import. 
 
 When the table was righted and her story told in 
 plain, simple fashion, the stranger explained how against 
 his will he had been led to the place. He said as there was 
 no special reason for him to go he would remain a few 
 days. The same power that had impelled the girl im- 
 pelled him onward that he might rescue her from such suf- 
 fering and doubt. He so gently explained' it all, and said 
 in such rapturous and eulogistic tones, "You are one of 
 the best mediums in the world, bless God ! I have just come 
 from a visit to two most wonderful girls, the Fox sisters, 
 in New York. ' ' 
 
 He told of their wonderful raps which corresponded 
 with these raps that had so- puzzled and interested the 
 community at large. 
 
 The landlady was called and told all these revela- 
 tions. He defined the source and origin as that of spirits 
 of the so-called dead, but who exist in the spirit world. 
 
 That night, at his request, a cabinet was improvised 
 and a small company was invited. The curtain was ar- 
 ranged as before described, using a small room on the sec- 
 ond floor as the cabinet. The results were marvelous and 
 so frightened one or two of those present that they nearly 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 69 
 
 fainted and were obliged to leave. They tied the medium's 
 hands and feel and put her in a gunny-sack and tied it 
 about her neck and placed her in the cabinet. 
 
 Materialized faces and forms, hands large and small 
 appeared, voices whispered and sang, feet danced merrily 
 on the inside of the cabinet. They were evidently those 
 of both men and women. The medium's voice could be 
 heard talking and remonstrating with them and asking 
 them not to roll her around so recklessly. All this and 
 much more than can be told occurred in two hours. Names 
 were given, all of those present were personally called to 
 the curtain and all w r ere called by their own names. In 
 most cases the names were unknown to the medium. 
 
 Some one whispered, "Was she tied? ' The medium, 
 hearing, said, "Open the door, I am pretty nearly 
 smothered. ' ' 
 
 They carried her out and examined the sack, and found 
 everything as it had been left. What was it, what could it 
 be? These forms with such white hands and garments, 
 while the medium's clothes were plain and dark. Her 
 hands were toil-stained and unlike the dainty white hands 
 thrust out from the aperture of the cabinet. Not one, not 
 two, but a dozen hands thrust out from every possible 
 and available place. 
 
 The light and the investigation of the cabinet revealed 
 nothing but a roll of humanity tied in a sack with hands 
 and feet tied strongly together with waxed and tarred 
 rope, bare room, bare walls, nothing. 
 
 Oli. puzzling mystery! Oh, stupenduous facts! What 
 were they ? No one but the stranger attempted to explain. 
 The gentleman was Mr. John J. Hall, from New York 
 City. He knew and laughed and chatted and explained 
 to the lia If -frightened and wholly astonished sitters. But 
 the old creeds, inbred and taught so long, led them to 
 believe that it was of the devil rather than of God. They 
 could give no opinion, no intelligent reason for such belief, 
 for this metaphysics of phantasy. For several evenings 
 they experimented in every way known to their skepticism 
 
70 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 • 
 
 and sought to account for this .^nower. It was more po- 
 tential than mere animal force, and more" mysterious than 
 myths of Oriental creeds. It was individualized, personi- 
 fied and essentially human, giving names and showing 
 faces of family and friends long since laid in the grave. 
 Surely, we must be the product of centuries of dogmatic, 
 ecclesiastical domination not to give reason and intelligent 
 thought liberty to accept a rational solution of this intel- 
 ligence wherein lies the secret of soul. 
 
 It's nature's mystic message 
 That prophet, bard and sage, 
 Have fixed in snatches 
 On the bright, immortal page. 
 
 — Babcock. 
 
 To call it the devil, evil spirit, or spirits, admits the 
 question. But why evil? Are not the same avenues open 
 to the good and the same forces at their command? Are 
 they not amenable to the same laws and conditions? If 
 these things exist they can only be in accordance with 
 nature's laws— God's laws. Does Divine Intelligence 
 change laws, forces and conditions to suit our creeds or our 
 needs? Nay, nay, the mills of the gods,— grind they all. 
 
 If the lips of evil, long-stilled, can again fall into 
 sound and speech, why not those of the good? Forms and 
 faces in all the semblance of human life that had been, 
 whispering words of advice and information pertinent to 
 these religious people, came to them at these meetings; 
 came through law and under conditions essential to law's 
 operations; came by the great and eternal law that "like 
 attracts like." Surely those who attribute these things to 
 evil cannot themselves be evil to thus attract evil. This 
 praying, tender-hearted, persecuted child-medium could 
 not be evil. These spirit voices and these individuals who 
 asserted their continued existence and exhorted all to live 
 good and pure lives were not of evil origin. 
 
 These spirits of the departed congregated there who 
 exhorted all to prayer and upright lives, who always and 
 persistently said that saving grace came only through 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 71 
 
 good and noble lives and deeds in harmony with the laws 
 of nature and the spirit world, were not of the evil one. 
 
 Their intelligence precluded the possibility of their 
 being: subtle, latent forces in nature; or the morbid affec- 
 tion of a disordered brain. There is only one hypothesis 
 upon which all these phenomena can be explained— one 
 easy, natural, scientific and logical explanation. And this 
 the church rejects and flounders in deep water for one 
 suited to its creed. 
 
 Was all tkis punishment and bruising of body, these 
 trials and humiliations of spirit, this poverty and hard, 
 menial labor necessary before this girl's soul could be 
 attuned to their celestial music, their voice and mission? 
 
 If so, the perfection of these manifestations and the 
 self-sacrificing lo*ve and humility of this child would seem 
 to indicate the end of all her trials, sorrows and perse- 
 cutions. If not the end, where in creation's great labora- 
 tory are these trials prepared, or, are they the reflex action 
 of prenatal thought, or, must we look for causes where 
 the stars and constellations move and revolve? 
 
 She now believed her troubles were all ended. Her 
 new-found friend would go with her and explain it all to 
 her father and tell him his daughter had a great and 
 glorious gift— a mission to humanity. A carriage was pro- 
 Tided and they started. The sun and flowers of that bright 
 May morning could not eclipse the happy face of the 
 child, whose soul seemed to bubble over with song. This 
 was redemption! This was what the white-robed angel at 
 the river meant. The lesson left an impress that remained 
 through all the coming years and gave her feeling and 
 sympathy for other souls, weary of life and its many trials 
 and sorrows. 
 
 She was happy. She was not in league with the devil. 
 It was God's highest, holiest and best gift to the workers 
 of His will. It was the glorious gift of the spirit world to 
 prove the triumph of mind over matter; life over death. 
 It was a celestial gift to prove the continuity of human 
 life with its love, its memory and its individuality. 
 
72 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 AT HOME AGAIN. 
 
 The old home was reached. The father was there. 
 Seeing the stranger in the carriage with his daughter, 
 he did not forget his old-time Southern hospitality and 
 endeavored to entertain him. The child, with watchful 
 eyes and anxious heart, noted every movement. She soon 
 understood that they were brothers of the same lodge, 
 bound to friendly regard by some golden link which she 
 did not understand, but felt. Her heart bounded with 
 great joy, in perfect peace and happiness. Truly the celes- 
 tial company at the river had redeemed their pledge and 
 emancipated her from the chains and binding fetters that 
 had enthralled her mind and soul and restrained her 
 actions. 
 
 The father was for a time kindly reconciled to his 
 now happy daughter. She tried with every impulse of 
 heart and mind, during the long summer months to admin- 
 ister to their mental and physical wants. She was untir- 
 ing in all her efforts by day and by night to do her utmost 
 for them. She worked in the corn field, planting and hoe- 
 ing, raking in the meadows, always working with the 
 greatest contentment and happiness. 
 
 Her supreme happiness and contentment under the 
 burden of such unusual and arduous labor attracted the 
 attention of all in the surrounding neighborhood. They 
 had only words of greatest praise and admiration for her. 
 Her exemplary conduct and her great desire to aid and 
 assist her parents, even by engaging in the most burden- 
 some labor in the field, attracted the attention and admira- 
 tion of her father's hired man. He watched the growing 
 brightness- of her face until he lost his heart to a mere 
 girl, then only thirteen years old. He had horses, cattle, a 
 little patch of land, and he reasoned he was good enough to 
 be her lord and master. 
 
 Day after day, as they worked in and out of the grow- 
 ing crops, he watched this happy girl until he put his 
 thoughts into words. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 73 
 
 When he spoke to her of his wishes she only shrank 
 away in fear and trembling for he was course and rude, 
 and brutal to the cattle. This she bravely told him. 
 
 She was immediately controlled by the spirits and they 
 repeated the rejection, saying: "She is not for you." The 
 father was told of the decision of both daughter and spirits. 
 He at once showed his petty tyranny, and said that she 
 should marry him. Thus reassured, the course, vulgar 
 fellow went on to make preparations for the wedding. 
 
 At this time she slept on an old-fashioned lounge 
 standing at the foot of her parents' bed. Lying awake in 
 the middle of the night she heard her name mentioned by 
 the parents and plans for her marriage discussed. The 
 father said it was best that she should marry him. The 
 mother thought so, too. This beloved mother of hers ! Oh, 
 could it be so? No more sleep for her that night. To her 
 surcharged soul and refined aspirations the sacrifice seemed 
 beyond endurance. What could be done? Days went by 
 and preparations were made for a quiet wedding. The 
 night came and she found that pleading would do no good. 
 
 In the shadow of the evening she slipped out of the 
 house and ran away — ran from the cruel doom that con- 
 fronted her, out across the corn field, out and on — on she 
 flew with winged feet, shrinking and shuddering, for fear 
 they might pursue and compel her to marry the brutal 
 man they had determined should # be her husband— a man 
 she loathed from the bottom of her heart. But she eluded 
 their search; she frustrated their plans. 
 
 No, it was not so written. She was safely away. Now 
 for a long, desperate tramp. Where? Her thoughts were 
 so distraught that anywhere was better than home. Aye, 
 better kill herself, as she had once intended. Anything, 
 any place, only not back home. She finally decided to 
 seek friends at Warsaw. 
 
 The truth about her gift had opened a new world to 
 many who eagerly grasped the thought even of the return 
 of their loved ones. To them she would go. When 
 she left them, had they not said cheerfully, "Come back 
 
74 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 if you need friends." There she would go. Fear lent 
 wings to her feet. She flew over the fields. She fairly 
 skimmed along until exhaustion and fear overcame her. 
 She was suddenly beset by a new danger. A big dog 
 sprang up in her way, barking in a most vicious and 
 menacing manner. Fortunately, there was a fence near by 
 and upon this she climbed in self protection. The brute 
 barked, snarled and seemed actually frenzied over his 
 defeat. The good farmer whose place she was crossing 
 came out and called loudly to the dog to stop barking, 
 and then said sternly, "Who is there?" The frightened 
 girl, sitting upon the topmost rail, could not speak. Th« 
 farmer again said, "If you don't answer, I'll fire." Then 
 came a timid, agonized voice, "It's I, sir." 
 "It's who?" said the farmer. 
 
 "Nobody that you know. Oh, please, sir, eall off 
 your dog and permit me to go on my way." 
 
 The old farmer had now advanced and saw before 
 him what seemed to his honest old eyes a culprit bent on 
 mischief, and he asked again what she wanted. Bursting 
 into tears she tried to talk, but could not answer. He led 
 her into the house where she told her story in the light of 
 a lamp and in his wife's presence. She told them her piti- 
 ful plight, how they insisted she should marry the beastly 
 fellow who was so low and brutal that she had run away. 
 She begged them not to.take her back. No, indeed, but she 
 must go to bed with their own children, and in the morn- 
 ing he would see that she reached Warsaw safely. He had 
 two dear daughters of his own and pitied her misery. He 
 had heard of her gift, and wanted to attend a meeting 
 when she came back, if she ever returned. 
 
 These good farmer folks, who knew her father quite 
 well, could readily realize the cause of the girl's trouble. 
 They would help her, and hoped to see her again. Many 
 times after this event, Mr. and Mrs. Anderson, for such 
 were their names, proved good and true friends to her. She 
 sought their hospitable roof many times when merciless 
 storms beset her pathway. Next day she reached her 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 75 
 
 destination. Uvr old friends greeted her so kindly that 
 -rief was now buried beneath the fleeting, busy hours 
 of disseminating spiritual truths to all who sought her. 
 Her old benefactor was notified of her return, who, on 
 his return from St. Louis, w r here he had gone on business, 
 took her once more in his care. He supplied her with an 
 appropriate wardrobe and introduced her to some of the 
 leading citizens of Warsaw and called their attention to 
 the chain of unbroken evidence of immortality. 
 
 Here commenced her public w r ork. Many of the lead- 
 ing citizens of this little creed-bound place dared to take 
 great interest in her mediumship. Among the number 
 were Mr. James Wood. Mr. Worthen, the State Geologist, 
 and wife, who had been investigating the phenomena and 
 had found the truth of spirit return and acknowledged 
 it. In this little village many others became con- 
 vinced of the fact of spirit return— of the truth of spirit- 
 ualism and its pure teachings, and adhered to its princi- 
 ples and precepts. 
 
 She held a number of seances at the homes of prom- 
 inent citizens, but a wider field was opened for her. The 
 manifestations had by this time attracted widespread 
 attention. Mr. Worthen, State Geologist, was still a resi- 
 dent of Warsaw, but spent much of his time at Spring- 
 field, the capital of the state. She held several seances at 
 his home with wonderful results. 
 
 CONVINCING DEMONSTRATION. 
 
 At one of these meetings a very unusual manifestation 
 occurred. The kitchen was used as a cabinet. Back of 
 the kitchen was the wood shed. The medium w T as securely 
 tied and had been in the cabinet a long time. The fire had 
 burned low w T hen someone proposed that it be replenished. 
 
 The good master of the house said to the controlling 
 spirit, " Can't you bring a stick of wood?" The request 
 was scarcely made w T hen a large stick of wood was thrown 
 out of the cabinet. This gave them positive evidence of 
 
76 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 the direct agency of spirits, and their ability to move 
 heavy weights, as they knew the medium was securely tied. 
 
 Our medium some time before this had been named 
 "Maud Eugenia." Her parents learning of her great 
 popularity among the cultured and better classes were 
 reconciled to her refusing to conform to their wishes in 
 marrying J. M. B., and now asked her to return home. 
 They promised that she should not be troubled about the 
 marriage any more. She, loving them with her whole 
 heart, only too gladly returned home. There, night after 
 night, she held meetings for the now thoroughly aroused 
 countiy folks. A wild excitement prevailed. People 
 came from every point of the compass. 
 
 On her way home from Warsaw, and the first time she 
 had ever ridden on the cars, she met one, who, of all 
 others, was to play the most important part in her life ; who 
 is now known to many thousands in all parts of the coun- 
 try as 
 
 CLARENCE WILBOURN, THE CONTROL. 
 
 The thousands who, in after years, attended this girl 
 medium's seances, know the control, Clarence, and remem- 
 ber his grand singing and joking, fun-loving characteris- 
 tics and wise advice. She occupied a seat in the car by 
 herself, a shy, modest, old-fashioned girl, looking much 
 older than she was. Strolling through the car came this 
 handsome, curly-headed young man. "Hello, who is this J" 
 He stopped and sat down in the seat in front of her. 
 
 Who can gauge the silent force— the law— that attracts 
 two people? He asked her name. "Maud Eugenia," she 
 replied. "Hey, ho, but that's a high sounding name. It 
 is quite foreign, quite aristocratic. I thought by your 
 old-fashioned looks it might be Jane or Elizabeth, ' ' was his 
 good-natured reply. 
 
 This brought tears to her eyes, that this handsome 
 young man should make fun of her. She told him of her 
 trials and troubles and why they came to her. He was just 
 out of a St. Louis law school— out in the West looking 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 77 
 
 up and buying horses for his brother-in-law, Mr. Frank 
 Middleton. fie was deeply interested in her recital and 
 Bfiked where she lived. They parted and he said he would 
 come and see her. Tie has since said he was attracted to 
 her by a strange fascination he could not then understand. 
 
 lie came on a fair May morning and asked the moth- 
 er's permission to take her and Esther Anderson", a young 
 girl living at the next farm, to attend the May festival. 
 After attending the festival he took them home and went 
 his way. A romance was then begun that was never to 
 end. Two souls attuned to the same measure had met. 
 
 The next time she saw him— a month later— she heard 
 his voice behind her saying, "Little girl, do not look around 
 until I tell you something." 
 
 "Why?" she asked. "I know who you are, without 
 looking around." 
 
 "Don't look around yet, I have just been shot and I 
 don't want you to see me covered with blood." 
 
 It is a curious law of spirit that in resuming its rela- 
 tion to matter it must take on these last physical condi- 
 tions; and, that the spirit returns with the sensations and 
 desires which were uppermost in mind at the time of 
 leaving the physical body. 
 
 These physical conditions and desires persist until cor- 
 rected by experience in spirit life— until this seeming 
 reality becomes a memory. This is one of the basic facts 
 upon which Mental and Christian Science healing is 
 founded. There is no parole evidence that these laws are 
 operative outside of the spirit's relation to matter in this 
 stage of existence, excepting in so far as these desires are 
 the manifestations of character which persist as dis- 
 tinctive qualities of the spirit until corrected or perfected, 
 as the case may be, by the infinite laws of progression. 
 
 Clarence's coming directly to the medium immediately 
 after his murder was in accordance with the same force 
 that first attracted him— even as we move in this life, 
 other things being equal, in the lines of magnetic attrac- 
 tion—lines of least resistance. 
 
78 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 As soon as he had become adjusted to his new condi- 
 tions he became one of her constant attendants, defenders 
 and protectors and has always been such to her. He 
 brought to her buoyancy of spirit and a character of 
 great purpose and power. 
 
 So closely allied were they that she delighted in 
 wearing sailor hats and acting much as he acted. Seeing 
 this, and recognizing her needs, he sought his older brother 
 Jesse, who had preceeded him to spirit life by many years, 
 who became her teacher; and, he also surrounded her 
 with other wise spirits of both sexes, many of whom are 
 still with her, probably working out their missions and 
 building their own characters in her life experiences. The 
 Indian control "Kaolah" was already with her. Where 
 the controls do not keep pace in progress with the medium 
 they are changed and others substituted by the chief 
 control. 
 
 Kaolah was a chief of the Oneidas and a medicine man 
 and consequently a medium for his tribe— one of the Iro- 
 quois confederacy. He had a pathetic history, which seems 
 to be the case with all true pioneers in intellectual pro- 
 gress. He tells how he was wont to retire to his tent 
 and prepare his medicines— as he supposed^doing it him- 
 self. Now he knows that he was assisted by spirits using 
 him as an instrument. With the assistance of those 
 wise chemists he was destined to play an important part 
 in the marvelous cures the medium was to perform later 
 in life. He has attended her continuously from earliest 
 childhood, excepting for a few years as hereafter related. 
 
 Dr. Peter DeHaven, formerly a resident of New 
 York, a scientist and a very successful physician, also 
 comes to the medium in cases of great importance. At 
 times he calls to his assistance other wise and scientific 
 counsel. 
 
 Leotah, or Snow Drop, a French-Indian girl came a 
 few years later, as a mere child who could speak only 
 one or two words. She is to-day, a highly accomplished, 
 mannerly young lady, using the most exquisite and ap- 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 79 
 
 propriate Language. These are the Medium's working 
 hand. Other and powerful spirits were added to her band 
 as her field of Labor enlarged and their services became 
 necessary— seemingly a specialist in each department of 
 usefulness and in all lines of work. After her work in 
 St. Louis, a lawyer, Valleur Dupree, known as "Val.," 
 a Spaniard and a Catholic in this life, was added to her 
 band, lie was shot at the termination of one of his law 
 cases, at Marysville, Mo. Many St. Louis people remem- 
 bered him. lie was well known to Major Mellon, so well 
 and favorably known to St. Louis people. There seemed 
 do limit to his power as a spirit. He was devoted to the 
 medium and never let an injury to her go unpunished 
 and never failed to reward a kindness done her, as many 
 can testify. 
 
 Later a miner, named John Gray, came to her assist- 
 ance, and Richard Le Rongee, George Wilson and others 
 were added. Back of these workers were wise ones, 
 ethical teachers, advanced scientists, Oriental Seers, Mas- 
 ters; and, over all others, directing her destiny, some- 
 times shadowing upon her the spirit of prophecy and divin- 
 ation, opening the mysteries of the earth and the Heavens, 
 and the marvelous things yet to be given to the race is 
 the unknown, to whose wisdom all the other controls ever 
 bowed. He comes to her through his emissaries — his spirit 
 mediums. Sometimes' in the quiet of the night, when in 
 need of information, she can go to him. In these sleep- 
 in <_r visits to his " Mansion of Light" she always addressed 
 him as " Master." 
 
 These various controls are mentioned here as they 
 will play important parts in the incidents to follow. 
 
 When holding a seance at Mr. Richard's in Keokuk, 
 Iowa, the bay window T in the second story had been cur- 
 tained off for a cabinet. The medium had been in the 
 cabinet and arranged the curtains to exclude all light and 
 had gone into an adjoining room, leaving Mr. Richardson, 
 Mr. and Mrs. Rose, a prominent doctor of the place, a 
 State Senator and Hon. Daniel Miller in the room. 
 
80 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 While waiting for the medium to return, and, as they 
 were discussing the possibilities of any spirits showing 
 themselves, the curtain in front of the cabinet parted 
 and the materialized form of Mr. Richardson's son, who 
 had been dead only a short time, stood just within the 
 cabinet, full formed, dressed as in ordinary life. He 
 greeted his father and the others and told them he did 
 not need the presence of the medium as she had been in 
 the cabinet long enough to enable him to thus present 
 himself. This he thought would be demonstration suf- 
 ficient to convince them of his reality, there being no pos- 
 sible circumstance or condition upon which to base any 
 other conclusion. 
 
 BRINGS NEEDLE WORK FROM A DISTANCE. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Kingsley from Ohio, were present at 
 this cabinet seance. Mrs. Kingsley had some fancy needle 
 work which she had left at home. This, she avers, was 
 handed to her from the cabinet, with the needle sticking 
 in it just as she had left it at home in Xenia, Ohio. Of 
 this fact she was very positive. Instances of this kind, 
 wmile rare, are too well authenticated to be disputed. In 
 many of these cases, in the experience of this medium, 
 but not in all cases, a window or some opening in the room 
 was left open. 
 
 While living near Warsaw, holding seances, many 
 soldiers at home on leave of absence; hearing of Mrs. Dean's 
 and the minister's experience at the time of the Methodist 
 revival, came in wagon loads and begged to see the strange 
 girl who could tell them of their" dead and their return 
 to earth. They wanted to see the girl who could read 
 their past life and tell them of the future. 
 
 A RING BROUGHT FROM THE GRAVE. 
 
 On one occasion a man came for the express purpose 
 of mischief. He said it was all a fraud. Maud met him 
 and looked steadily into his face for a moment. The others 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 81 
 
 all knew something was coming. Finally, with a quick, 
 gasping noise, she jumped forward, reached for his hands, 
 and gave him a sign known only to Masons, ;ind in a strong, 
 clear, masculine voice told him everything he had said on 
 the road ; what he had told the boys, and repeated ver- 
 batim his jeers and contempt for the subject. She ended 
 by saying, ''Now, John Bronson, if you wish to conform 
 to the rules of this meeting you can come in, and wel- 
 come, but, if not, you cannot attend." The Captain ad- 
 mitted that his doubts had been utterly vanquished and 
 that he would be only too glad to attend and learn more 
 facts. 
 
 Thus was arranged one of the most surprising ma- 
 terializing seances that the medium had held, up to that 
 date. During the seance this same penitent and contrite 
 skeptic was called to the cabinet by the spirit of a young 
 lady. When he approached she eagerly reached forth 
 her hand and took his, saying— " My brother." He recog- 
 nized her face, and in his excitement almost screamed to 
 her to give her name. She spoke distinctly, "Ella." 
 
 "My God! my God! It's my sister," said- the novv 
 thoroughly convinced skeptic. He almost fainted, and 
 was led back to his seat by his smiling and thoroughly 
 triumphant companions, to whom he had only a few hours 
 before ridiculed spirit return. 
 
 The influences were not yet through with him. His 
 sister who had been buried only a short time, came again 
 with messages for those in her far away home in the 
 East. A thought of further identification struck him, 
 and he said, "Ella, what did I give you when I came 
 home on a furlough?" 
 
 "A ring set with ruby and pearls," she replied. 
 
 "Yes, yes," he replied, "where was it left when you 
 were buried?" "On my finger" said, she, putting the 
 hand out and plainly showing the ring to all present. He 
 recognized it at once. He then asked for the wedding 
 ring that had also been buried with her. 
 
 She had married a comrade of his company, and 
 
82 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 when she died, was buried at Keokuk, Iowa. This ring, 
 he said, was left with her wedding ring upon her hand. 
 
 She seemed a little puzzled, disappeared for a few 
 seconds, came back, recalled him, and reaching out her 
 hand, put the ring he had given her upon his hand and 
 said, "Keep it, but show it to Charley." Charley was the 
 name of her husband, and Charley's name had not been 
 called by any of the party. 
 
 There are many people to-day in Keokuk, Iowa, who 
 will remember this young Captain Bronson. He attended 
 to show others of his company who had been present sev- 
 eral times their folly. On the way to the seance he had 
 scoffed and sneered at his companions for believing any- 
 thing so utterly ridiculous. 
 
 After this strange experience, the Captain, still in 
 possession of his sister's ring, declared he would not rest 
 until his sister's coffin was opened that he might know 
 this was no delusion. He, with several of those present, 
 went to the grave, where, with the sexton, they opened 
 the coffin and examined the hand that had worn the ring. 
 When the coffin was opened, he said, "Boys, look first 
 and tell me." The hands wore no gloves, and strange, 
 but true, the ring was gone! The dead, white hand, they 
 said, bore the impress of the missing ring. The indenta- 
 tion was there. The ring was taken from the soldier 
 brother and slipped upon the finger for the second time. 
 
 This incident created a great stir and induced large 
 numbers of thinking people to investigate her medium- 
 ship. Among the number was Hon. Daniel Miller, Chief 
 Justice, of Keokuk, Iowa, who ever after proved himself 
 her staunch friend. For some weeks she gave her entire 
 attention to the description of spirits and to the dissem- 
 inating of spiritual truths. Her wardrobe by this time 
 was depleted, and warned her that necessity would compel 
 her to work again. This she proceeded immediately to do, 
 as she did not receive any compensation for her seances 
 or services in healing the sick. 
 
 She had been for some time especially gifted with the 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 83 
 
 art of healing diseases which learned physicians pro- 
 nounced incurable. No one had remembered to give her 
 a penny for her time, her lost strength, or her beautiful 
 gift, and she was obliged to return to work. She went 
 again to Warsaw, to Mrs. Richard McDougal, a most 
 lovely woman, who took great interest in her medium- 
 ship and gave audiences to her spirit controls, often re- 
 ceiving most remarkable manifestations. 
 
 While living w T ith this family, a German lady called 
 to see the girl medium. Mrs. McDougal called her and 
 asked her if she could see anything for her neighbor. She 
 at once became entranced, and the German lady was 
 told that her father was dead— had died the day before. 
 She gave his name, age and cause of death. This fright- 
 ened the woman seriously. In a few days all was verified. 
 The German lady received a letter containing the news 
 of her father's death just as described. 
 
 MEETS AND VANQUISHES AN EXPOSER OF SPIRITUALISM. 
 
 She was not destined to remain long at manual labor. 
 A message came for her to return home immediately. Her 
 fame had reached Greenbush, 111., and Dr. Butler and Mr. 
 James, mayor of that city, had sent for her to make them 
 a visit of a week or two. 
 
 When she arrived in Greenbush, where an exposer 
 of spiritualism had billed the town, she was told that her 
 name was among the number to be exposed. A sum of 
 five hundred dollars was to be forfeited by this exposer 
 if he could not do everything claimed to be done by so- 
 called mediums. 
 
 Here again her guides had opened the way to vic- 
 tory. She arrived at the home of Mr. James, whom she 
 had met before, and was kindly received by his family. 
 She was told that they did not want anyone to know she 
 was there. They had intimated to a few that they would 
 send for her, but they did not want this exposer, S. P. 
 Leland, to know she was in the place. 
 
 The minister and the good religious people had given 
 
84 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 him the use of their church for his holy ( ? ) work of 
 exposure. 
 
 The entertainment was held that night. They told 
 her not to mind what was said, but to sit still and listen 
 to him, and they would right any wrong. They went 
 early and occupied front seats. The medium sat with 
 Mr. James and Dr. Butler, a well and favorably known 
 physician of the place, a man of money, standing and 
 intellect, whose position was respected, as was that of 
 the Hon. Mr. James and his charming family. They were 
 strong in their convictions of right and maintained their 
 position without fear or favor. The braggadocio arose 
 and began in the most denunciatory language to abuse all 
 mediums and nearly all spiritualists. He was the one 
 who had given them all their reputation and position in 
 the world. He had educated them all in their tricks, never 
 dreaming that they would call it supernatural force, or 
 spiritual power. He had written all of Mrs. C. V. Tapping's 
 lectures, and Mrs. H. Britton's as well — in fact, every 
 exponent of the spiritual philosophy owed to him their 
 fame and greatness. 
 
 After the tirade against the spiritual speakers came 
 the physical mediums. He stopped suddenly, as if nearly 
 forgetting something, and said: "By the way, I hear 
 that you are going to have Miss Jennie Barrock, of the 
 southern part of the State here. I think if you say to 
 that young lady that S. P. Lei and is here, she will fly in 
 an opposite direction." 
 
 Good, honest, clear headed Dr. Butler arose and said: 
 "Will Mr. Leland say why this is so?" 
 
 "Oh," said he, "she is one of my pupils." He stated 
 that he had taught her how to do his sleight of hand 
 tricks, never dreaming she would palm them off as Spir- 
 itual manifestations. 
 
 Mayor James then arose and said: "How old is this 
 girl?" 
 
 Thinking for a moment, he said: "About 25, pos- 
 sibly 23, but she is past 20." 
 
 
CONTINUITY OP LAW AND LIFE. 85 
 
 There sat the much abused medium perfectly ablaze 
 with just indignation. The friends with her asked her 
 if she was sure she had never seen him. The answer was : 
 "Yes. I am sure I never saw him— introduce me and see 
 if he knows me." This plan was adopted. There was to 
 be a committee appointed to pass upon his claims as an 
 exposer. 
 
 During the selecting of this committee, Dr. Butler 
 took the girl, scarcely in long dresses and not yet fourteen 
 years old, and walked up to the professor, as he chose to 
 call himself. The girl approached him, saying: "How 
 do you do, Mr. Leland?" He looked puzzled and said: 
 "I don't seem to recall your face; where have I met you 
 before 1 ' ' She said, ' ' take a good look. ' ' He did look, and 
 in the presence of the doctor and Mr. James, said, "I can- 
 not place you." 
 
 "No, I thought not," said Dr. Butler. The doctor 
 then stepped upon the platform and said, "Ladies and 
 gentlemen : This is Miss Barrock that this villain has so 
 maligned and talked about; look and see for yourself; not 
 yet fourteen years old, with a clean record— an humble 
 one, but clean." Imagine the intense excitement prevail- 
 ing in that church. The good and kind old minister, the 
 one who preached there on the Sabbath days, was in the 
 pulpit with this S. P. Leland. When this was said, he 
 arose, and in kindly voice, reprimanded the mountebank 
 who sought to rob a young girl of her good name. 
 
 The meeting ended in no satisfactory manner to the 
 professor, who still boasted that he could duplicate all of 
 the so-called spiritual manifestations. 
 , The challenge was accepted by Maud's friends. The 
 time was set, preparations made, the seance, or cabinet to 
 be held at Dr. Butler's. There was a committee of a dozen 
 or more ladies and gentlemen,— skeptics mostly,— only two 
 spiritualists— if Dr. Butler and Mr. James could be called 
 such. They met and placed the medium under strictly 
 test conditions. 
 
 First they prepared a long rope or cord by wetting 
 
86 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 and making it still softer, and passing it at the last moment 
 over a wet sponge to make it beyond slipping or untying. 
 They then tied her in a chair, and her hands and feet as 
 well. The cabinet was made as usual, using a door lead- 
 ing into a small empty room. The committee lifted her 
 into the darkened room, as this seance was held in day 
 time. Binding her eyes with a large handkerchief, they 
 placed her in the farther corner of the room. They all 
 unanimously decided that she was so tightly tied she could 
 not move. As a last test condition they put a teaspoonful 
 of flour in each of her hands. They took seats and waited 
 in the partially darkened room for what might come. 
 
 Hands were immediately thrust through the parting 
 in the center of the curtain. One hand, then two, then- 
 three and so on until there seemed too many to count. 
 They were, so they said, of dazzling whiteness, some with 
 sleeves white as snow. Several faces appeared. One full 
 form appeared, that of a man with dark, curly hair, dark 
 moustache, with white shirt and cuffs unlike any of the 
 people present. The seance was not as good as many had 
 been before, but was quite sufficient to show the most 
 skeptical and those unreasonably bitter against it that 
 there was some intelligence, some agency • outside of all 
 human power to accomplish these things. When the com- 
 mittee entered the seance room they found the medium 
 tied as they had left her, with the flour firmly grasped 
 in the fast swelling hands. She was still blindfolded and 
 tied. 
 
 What, oh what could it be'/ These white robes, fair 
 fluttering hands ? What other solution , could be given ? 
 The medium had been thoroughly searched, all her gar- 
 ments examined and nothing white left her, not even a 
 handkerchief. No white article of wearing apparel was 
 to be found in the well searched room, yet there was this 
 man with dark, curling hair, dark moustache — a manly 
 looking fellow, with white, shirt front and cuffs. Where 
 could he come from? Thus pondered the much puzzled 
 investigators. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 87 
 
 Would these hands they had seen untie these hard 
 knots? Skeptically they all answered, "No!" "Impos- 
 sible!" They left the seance room and stood outside the 
 curtain. What was the noise they heard? They could 
 hear the rope untying in the most amazing way; knot 
 after knot came out with a swish. The committee listened ; 
 some smiled, and others looked what they felt,— a little 
 frightened. At last the medium's voice called them to come 
 in, Baying, "I guess I am untied." 
 
 "All untied?" they asked. 
 
 "Yes, I think so." 
 
 They let the light into the room and minutely ex- 
 amined her. She was untied, but still blindfolded, and 
 held in her hand the flour into which, unknown to her, 
 had been placed a certain number of shot. In each hand 
 was found the number of shot placed there by the com- 
 mittee. One of the. committee was a devout church mem- 
 ber and believed spiritualism was a degrading delusion— 
 a wretched devil-sent "ism," and he wanted to stamp it 
 out, even though it be true, so great was his antagonism. 
 
 They had rubbed indigo on the rope and the doctor 
 said, "Look here, there is no indigo on the medium's 
 finders, only a dash across the back of one swollen hand." 
 
 Next in order, on their program, was to repeat the 
 experiments with S. P. Leland. They proceeded to his 
 hotel. ITe had chosen his own conditions. They took a 
 similar rope, but they did not put it through wet sponges, 
 or work it soft. They did not search him or put him 
 through the ordeal that took almost an hour for the 
 girl-medium. They tied him and put him in a room, 
 not blindfolded, not darkened, and not examined. All 
 possible chance was given him. 
 
 After a long time he got out of the rope. No hands 
 were shown, no faces appeared, no voices whispered 
 names, or dates of deaths, telling who and what they were. 
 He simply got out of the rope. When he was examined 
 the rope was found cut into pieces in his coat pocket. 
 Even the preindieed committee said. "You have not ac- 
 
88 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 complished with all your years of experience half what 
 the girl did. We shall have to pronounce in her favor," 
 and they did. 
 
 Next morning he had left Greenbush without paying 
 the forfeit of $500 or his board bill. Thus ended the first 
 battle with one of the would-be exposers of spiritualism. 
 
 It was always a pleasure to her to recur in memory 
 to the pleasant friendships formed in that village. Mr. 
 James accompanied her home and told her father she had 
 won the battle and come home with victory crowning her 
 efforts. She had begun to understand the grand import- 
 ance of her gift, although she still met many people who 
 told her how awful she was— that she was a witch, and 
 some good Christian should put her to death, if they did 
 their duty toward God and man. 
 
 WITNESSES A SPIRIT 'S DEPARTURE FROM THE BODY. 
 
 A family by the name of Peebles, living near Hamil- 
 ton, 111., often invited her to their home and to their relig- 
 ious meetings. The eldest daughter of this family, Mrs. 
 DeWolf, was sick unto death. The medium was helping 
 them in their work and doing all she could to lift their 
 burden, not only of work, but of sorrow. At last the truth 
 could not be disguised. A spirit told the medium the 
 daughter would pass over very soon. She had given birth 
 to a lovely little boy babe and the penalty was the sweet 
 mother's life. A voice said, "Go, watch beside her bed, 
 and you will see a spirit take its upward flight from its 
 body of clay." 
 
 The medium said, ' ' So soon ? ' ' The answer was ' ' Yes. ' ' 
 
 The mother, sisters and husband were told of the 
 approaching change; and as they gathered for the last 
 time around the bedside of their beloved Edith, they saw 
 that the Death Angel was near. 
 
 The medium saw a beautiful substance, light and radi- 
 ant, not pure white but golden and silvery in appearance 
 slowly and silently rising from the head and body lying 
 on the bed. This substance gradually extended upwards. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 89 
 
 It lengthened and expanded until it assumed the shape 
 of a person. It still remained connected with, and seemed 
 to cover the entire head. In the center of this connecting 
 substance was a whiter, thicker substance, like a bright, 
 silver ray, or cord extending to the brain. This grew 
 longer and fainter as it extended upward. She then saw 
 what appeared to be the weaving of immortal garments. 
 As this ceased the connecting substance faded out and 
 the startled eyes of the medium beheld the form of the 
 lovely woman on the bed standing just above her, with her 
 beautiful dark eyes looking ever so wistfully into the 
 beloved husband's tear-wet face. 
 
 Looking toward the body she saw that the magical 
 breath of life had left it. There stood the spirit, clothed 
 in her immortal garments, in a glory of golden light, like 
 the mystic sheen on the sea at night. About her was a 
 radiant, welcoming host whom she seemed to recognize 
 and greet. 
 
 Thus passed the sweet, prayerful spirit of one dear 
 sister, whose faithful duties brought her great consola- 
 tion and joy, and clothed her with garments which seemed 
 like a silver mist— a halo of glorious light, laden with a 
 perfume perceptible to the medium and to others in the 
 room. 
 
 A STRANGE BEQUEST. 
 
 While holding a seance near Carthage, 111., one of 
 the living rooms was used for the cabinet. The people 
 were seated in the sitting room. A curtain, consisting of 
 a coat and blankets, was tacked in the usual manner in 
 the door w r ay. The house was old and not in the best state 
 of repair, and w r as infested with. rats. It was at this 
 seance that Mr. Mark Phelps first became convinced of the 
 truth of spirit return. 
 
 During the evening, the noise of rats was heard, 
 apparently about the old unused fireplace. This some- 
 what frightened the medium and caused one of the sit- 
 ters— a young man— to remark, "What a fine test it would 
 
90 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 be if those spirit hands would catch one of those rats and 
 throw it out." 
 
 In a very short time they heard a rat squeal and the 
 curtain parted. A hand was extended, holding a large, 
 old rat by the back of the neck and the next instant it 
 was hurled, squealing into the young man's face. This 
 convinced one young man that it was not the work of the 
 medium. 
 
 Necessity supplied the incentive for her to seek other 
 and broader fields. A brother had found employment at 
 Quincy, Illinois, and at his solicitation she visited that 
 place. Later on the family moved to Quincy. Her fame 
 had preceded her, and, as at other places, her time was 
 almost entirely taken up with gratuitous work of 
 holding seances and giving descriptions. No one seemed 
 to remember that she had to meet life's necessities. They 
 took her time and scarcely ever thanked her for services. 
 
 At last she must do something. Mr. McDaniels, who 
 kept a museum of fine arts, engaged her, through her 
 brother, who was employed by him as attendant at the 
 door. There was but one hope of getting another ward- 
 robe, and that was to work for it. The proprietor offered 
 her twenty-five dollars a week and said he would not give 
 the manifestation any name. Let the people name the 
 phenomena what they pleased and said she need not use 
 her own name. Possibly many may remember what a 
 furore she created at that time in her wonderful cabinet 
 seances, showing hands, faces and forms. 
 
 HOW SOME PEOPLE LEARN. 
 
 While engaged giving these exhibitions she boarded 
 and roomed at the hotel where her brother boarded. Here 
 she was subjected to many annoying attentions by unprin- 
 cipled men. On one occasion as she was going to her room 
 and had just reached tHe landing at the head of the stairs, 
 an arm was slipped around her waist, as she supposed by 
 her brother who had preceded her, and a low voice said: 
 "Come this way." 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 91 
 
 Quick as a flash, from out of the darkness— out of 
 space— came an invisible hand that dealt a quick, stun- 
 ning blow that sent a young man headlong down the 
 stairs. He did not stop until he reached the hall below in 
 a dazed condition. He proved to be a boarder at the 
 hotel and who had been very persistent in his annoying 
 attentions. He was completely cured by the blow. She 
 was never troubled again. Such people have no desire 
 to have lightning strike them twice. He had no difficulty 
 in comprehending the full meaning of this lesson that 
 came to him through his physical senses. 
 
 On one occasion, the mayor of the city brought with 
 him a pair of handcuffs and fastened them tightly upon 
 her wrists, and putting the key in his pocket, said: "My 
 young witch, I have you now." As she turned around to 
 enter the cabinet there was a snap, snap, and the hand- 
 cuffs were thrown with a dash outward, hitting the pro- 
 prietor upon the head, making a serious scalp wound. 
 
 The mayor and some soldiers standing and sitting 
 around were somewhat frightened, when one of the soldien 
 laughed and said, "I believe she is the devil done up 
 pretty." 
 
 "I have the key, let me have the lockers." said the 
 mayor. They were examined and found all right— un- 
 locked as with "a key. 
 
 Among those who witnessed this exhibition and knew 
 the origin of the power, was Mr. A. H. Williams, and a 
 good old Scotchman named Brown. Everybody in Quincy 
 called him "Baker Brown." These two men were spirit- 
 ualists and knew such superior mediumship should not be 
 misapplied, misused and misnamed. The medium felt that 
 it was too sacred to be trampled under the feet of idle 
 curiosity seekers. These two men appealed to her to leave. 
 She answered saying she would not have accepted the posi- 
 tion, but she had no money, no clothes, and her parents 
 were too poor to keep her dressed while she disseminated 
 the truths of immortal life; that her life there with her 
 
92 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 brother's care, was just as clean and pure as it could be 
 at home. 
 
 The spiritualists conferred together and thought best 
 to pay her for her services that she might give it her best 
 attention. 
 
 This she concluded to do. A small hall in Hampshire 
 street was engaged and the first Sunday evening spiritual 
 meeting in that part of the state was commenced. From 
 this time on she never faltered in the work set for her to 
 do. Her parents had at this time disposed of their little 
 farm and moved to Quincy. 
 
 People came in great numbers .to see her but very 
 few remembered to pay and she, sensitive and shrinking, 
 could not ask for her dues. 
 
 Thus one weary month passed after another. Her 
 heart had grown most sad until she prayed to die. The 
 better class of people in Quincy seemed to desire her 
 seances, though they would in some instances request her 
 to come to their homes after dark and come in the back 
 way. When the seance was over they would request her 
 to go out through the alley way and alone, without com- 
 pany to protect her from the insults of rude men and boys. 
 She sometimes reached her home after the seances drenched 
 with rain, tired, worn and utterly forlorn. 
 
 The people of wealth and position thus used her as 
 they would have used a slave. Their husbands, brothers 
 and sons were too good to go home with this one so loved 
 and honored by the celestial hosts. They seldom said 
 "We thank you," and never paid a cent or asked if she 
 needed food to eat, or water to drink. Some of these 
 Christian ( ?) people often said to her, "If you should meet 
 us on the street and we should not speak, pray don't think 
 we are angry; it's only our position. We believe all this 
 is what it claims to be, and that you are a good medium, 
 but it won't do for us to know you or acknowledge it." 
 
 Thus, abashed and abused, she could full often, when 
 the cup was full of bitterness, have prayed to die. The 
 seances were beautiful as she grew more implicitly faithful 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 93 
 
 to her guides, while thus under the ban of society, the 
 ostracism of the ignorant and creed bound. These indif- 
 ferent people loved their popularity better than their God. 
 
 Several ministers had made her the subject of ser- 
 mons calling her a witch and her followers evil. One, Rev. 
 ( ?) Whiting, of Quincy 111., was mean enough to spit upon 
 her in the street when she was pointed out by a lady who 
 had secretly attended her seance held at one of these aris- 
 tocratic houses. Passing close to her he spat at and upon 
 her, saying, "Go thou child to the devil." 
 
 Mortified, humiliated by conditions and circumstances 
 over which she had no control, again and again she would 
 wander down by the old Mississippi river and longingly 
 wish for rest, yet she dare not forget what the angels had 
 told her. Would fate ever release her from bondage, 
 strong as steel? 
 
 At this time her healing power, as well as clairvoy- 
 ance and clairaudienee, was brought into great use for the 
 sick and ailing. 
 
 The first case of note to which she was called was to 
 the sick wife of Dr. Burgess, a specialist, but not a regu- 
 lar physician. His beloved wife was dying and two attend- 
 ant physicians said she could live only a few hours. 
 
 ORDERS PHYSICIANS AND THEIR DRUGS OUT OF THE ROOM. 
 
 On arriving at the house she found two physicians 
 present. She told the husband she could accomplish noth- 
 ing with the physicians in the room. They looked unut- 
 terable things and did not hesitate to sneer and scoff at the 
 thought that anyone could cure where their skill had 
 failed. It was too ridiculous and especially as the woman 
 was already dying. "Let her try it," they sneered. "Such 
 foolishness, such bosh!" 
 
 To her it was a labor of love. After sending every 
 bottle of medicine out of the room and opening the win- 
 dows, she turned to the apparently lifeless woman on the 
 bed. An eminent spirit, Dr. DeHaven, controlled the 
 medium, treated the patient, prescribed for her and said to 
 the sad-hearted husband, "Your wife will live." 
 
94 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 Very soon after the treatment the sick woman came 
 out of the death-like swoon from which the two physicians 
 said she could never recover. In a few moments she asked 
 for something to eat. Her husband asked what she would 
 have. "Cabbage and potatoes," replied this delicate 
 invalid. "Oh, oh," the husband said. 
 
 The spirit physician controlled the medium and said, 
 "Give her all she wants; I assure you no harm will 
 follow." 
 
 This event was a marvel to the public and even to the 
 two reviling physicians. One, less prejudiced and more 
 intelligent than the other, often employed her clairvoy- 
 ance in intricate and dangerous cases. When death seemed 
 near his patients he would take her to relieve them. None 
 who sought her aid in after years were denied. 
 
 RESTORES A PARALYZED CHILD TO PERFECT HEALTH. 
 
 Next door to the family lived an honest, respectable 
 Irish family. Being Catholics they, of course, looked with 
 a great deal of repulsion upon this— as they thought— 
 devil-possessed girl. Their eldest daughter, twelve yean 
 old, was a cripple and could not walk a step, and had not 
 for years. Her limbs were completely paralyzed. The 
 little legs were just like sticks with the skin drawn tight 
 and close to the bone. Shapeless, fleshless little legs, with- 
 out any sensation whatever. The little toes had been badly 
 burned against the stove. She had not discovered the fact 
 from any feeling, and did not know it until her eyes saw the 
 burned feet. This child was a great care and trouble. She 
 required constant moving. Our medium, one day, said to 
 the mother who had called, "Mrs. Shanahan, I can cure 
 Maima." Oh, the dire hate that flashed into her eyes as 
 she said, "Don't you dare touch her." Saying this she left 
 the house. Her mother said: "There now you have 
 offended a good neighbor. ' ' Little Maima 's angel guide was 
 not sleeping, but heard the words and saw the necessity of 
 doing something to save and succor the winsome little 
 cripple. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 95 
 
 When next the medium saw the cripple she asked her 
 if she would like to be cured. "Oh, yes," came the eager 
 reply. "Can you keep a secret, Maima? "Yes, yes, I 
 can." "Well, then, I will take you over to our house 
 every day when your mama goes to market and cure you." 
 Ber mother kept boarders and went to market every day 
 at nine o'clock. Thus began a good and holy work. The 
 first thing that was done, by order of the controlling phy- 
 sician, was to bathe her thoroughly. Then she was taken 
 out of the bath and rubbed gently at first. The medium 
 was told to pray earnestly all the while. The prayer given 
 to her was beautiful beyond description and seemed to 
 come from someone standing to the right of her and over 
 her head. She was then told to place her right hand upon 
 the child's spine, the left hand palm to the bottom of the 
 feet. This she did, causing instant vibrations that grew 
 stronger and stronger until both medium and child shook 
 as if by some mighty power that had intruded to force 
 life and vitality into the little useless limbs. 
 
 The desired effect was produced at last, the child, cry- 
 ing, said: "I feel; I do, I do; I feel something tihgle and 
 burn all along my legs." All this time the medium knelt 
 prayerfully; now she arose and made a few passes up and 
 do^n the limbs that seemed to be conscious of a new life 
 tingling through them; then she carried the little cripple 
 home and said. "Silence, dear, and tell no one." She 
 said, "Oh, yes, I will not tell." 
 
 Next day, when the experiment was repeated, the 
 child could move her legs and stand for a few moments at 
 a time. She laughed so in her joy she would fall in spite 
 of the remonstrance from her new doctor not to do so. 
 The medium's soul was so filled with delight that she also 
 laughed. 
 
 After the third treatment she could walk several steps 
 at a time and would then totter and fall. She was told by 
 these wise and efficient controls to get up and walk when 
 no one was looking and to keep up the electrical and mag- 
 netic influence by constant action when alone. 
 
96 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 These treatments commenced Monday morning at nine 
 o'clock, Saturday the little girl's relatives were all 
 gathered in the parlor of her home talking, when the 
 medium said: "Now, Maima, get up and walk through 
 the house." 
 
 Can you, readers, imagine the joy of her parents, and 
 relatives who were numerous and all Catholics? When 
 asked, after falling on their knees in fright and thanks- 
 giving, who did it, she answered, "Maud cured me." Then 
 the medium, for all this new joy, was called in and thanked 
 heartily and kindly by the mother. 
 
 The priest had to be called in and told of the miracu- 
 lous cure of his little devotee. He believed it of the devil 
 and told them to have nothing more to do with it. He 
 sprinkled holy water over the child and about the house, 
 repeated a litany and told them to put on the child's neck 
 a witch charm — a scapular to keep evil spirits away. 
 
 Others, hearing of this marvelous cure, brought in the 
 maimed, the lame and the blind. In nearly every instance 
 her controls would cure them. As a general thing these 
 cures were accomplished with three treatments, while some 
 were instantaneous. At one time a poor woman brought 
 her only child, a little boy of five years old, with one leg 
 paralyzed and useless. Her name was Mrs. Ryan and she 
 was also a Catholic. The medium was preparing to go out. 
 The woman came in with the boy in her arms and asked to 
 see the girl who healed the sick through the evil one. She 
 was told that the medium was to leave in a few moments. 
 The woman began to cry bitterly and said she had come 
 such a long distance, carrying the boy all the way to have 
 her touch him. 
 
 The medium was told the pitiful story. She went in 
 and laid her hand only for a moment on the shriveled 
 limb. She then touched the hip and back only for a 
 few minutes, and said : • ' Stand up, my little man. ' ' 
 
 The little fellow stood up on both feet. She told him 
 to go to the door. He walked off steadily, as if the use of 
 the leg had never left him. 
 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 97 
 
 The good mother fell upon her knees and said, "Good 
 devil, I thank you." The medium told her to stop, that 
 it was not the devil, but that it was God's power; that He 
 Loved little children and had, through her faith, restored 
 her little son's limb to perfect health. That night the lit- 
 tle boy. well and strong, ran to meet his father when he 
 came from his day's labor. This case can be vouched for 
 by many now living in Quincy, 111. Some of this family, 
 whom the Lord had thus blessed, are yet living and will- 
 ing to tell the world of their blessing. 
 
 HER FIRST AND LAST DECEPTION. 
 
 At this time in the life of the medium, an incident 
 occurred, which many have heard her relate, when in after 
 years great popularity had come to her. 
 
 She had been invited to spend the afternoon and even- 
 ing in the country, at the home of Mrs. Jenkins one of the 
 few daringly independent families not ashamed to acknowl- 
 edge this great and glorious truth. Her recreations were 
 few indeed, and the anticipated delight of this visit was 
 beyond expression. To get out into nature among the 
 trees, the flowers, the cattle and sheep, was her great 
 pleasure. Her busy brain was filled with joy, for she was 
 a worshipper at nature's shrine in the holier significance of 
 the word. Her whole soul was filled with the brightest 
 anticipations of her visit. She was wonderfully happy 
 while getting ready to go. Her winged feet fairly flitted 
 from room to room, until all was near completion, the 
 household put in order, her best dress on and wrap on 
 her anii. The door bell rang, and, upon opening it, she 
 found an old German standing there, asking for the witch 
 who told strange things. 
 
 She answered, "I am the one you want. ' ' He said, ' ' I 
 lose somedings, you tell me?" She said, "I cannot, I am 
 Koing out of the city and have not time." He begged 
 her just to tell him a little something. Like all mediums 
 she was negative and could not turn him away. Neither 
 could she forego her visit to the countrv. She decided to 
 
98 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 tell him something, even if it was not true, to get rid of 
 him. So she said: "You have lost a dog, yes two dogs." 
 "Yah, yah, that be him." She told him they would come 
 home on the ferry the next evening at 6 o'clock; for him to 
 gc to the wharf and await their coming. 
 
 She thought: "Oh, God, forgive me. What a lie, 
 what an awful lie!" The man left highly pleased. He 
 had lost two valuable setter dogs and grieved over their 
 loss as if they had been his children. 
 
 The medium went out in the country, which she had 
 so longed to see but her heart was heavy and sad, beyond 
 words to express. "Lie, lie, lie," was written everywhere. 
 The bitter, mean lie she had told the good old German. 
 The shadow crept over her heart and touched her whole 
 being and left a gloom that nothing could dispel. She was 
 paying the penalty for her first deception. It robbed the 
 day of its glorious sunshine. The company of' friends 
 could not imagine what made her so sad, unhappy and 
 restless. She would not tell, fearing they would hate her 
 as she hated herself. The day, with its sunshine and antici- 
 pated pleasure that came not, wore away. 
 
 That night they had a remarkably fine seance. The 
 spirits seemed in great good humor, and when the guides 
 were asked what caused the trouble in the medium's 
 heart, they said they knew, but would not tell just then, 
 but told them to wait and see. That night the tired eyes 
 would not close in sleep, for she felt guilty. God had given 
 her a beautiful gift. Because she desired pleasure to duty 
 she had told a big falsehood to a believing old man who 
 would v^tch and wait at the ferry for his stolen dogs to 
 come home, and perchance would find them not. Oh, 
 what misery. How bitter the retributive thoughts came 
 and went until daylight with its splendor brightened her 
 mind. All that day she began to plan how she could leave 
 the city, so the honest old German could not confront her 
 with the dreadful fact that he went and waited in vain for 
 his dogs. . 
 
 The next day and night passed leaving her most 
 
 I 
 
CONTINUITY OP LAW AND LIFE. 99 
 
 wretched and restless, with well defined plans of abscond- 
 ing until there was no danger of meeting her victim. True, 
 he had paid her no money, but she had lied to him. She 
 had given her mother instructions if a German called, she 
 was not to see him under any circumstances. She would 
 surely die with shame to look in his honest face. 
 
 Thinking she was safe she was sitting by the stove 
 in the kitchen when the front door opened, and thr ."?h 
 the loom came steps to the kitchen. She looked up and 
 caught her breath in one big gasp and said, "Oh!" It was 
 the honest old German, who, in his voluble way said, "I 
 come pack to pays you for mine togs." He went on to 
 say he had found them just as she said he would. 
 
 Oh, dear heaven, what did it mean? How could it 
 be? She nearly fainted in her wild joy that at least he 
 had the dogs and she had not told him an untruth. She 
 then heard a voice saying: "You meant to tell that good 
 old man a story. In your eagerness to get away, you 
 would not give him a sitting, and thus give us a chanej to 
 tell him. We saw your purpose and conversed with his 
 spirit relatives who knew about the dogs. My little lady, 
 we worked hard indeed to clear you of the vilest of all vile 
 things— a falsehood. "We knew, and let you suffer, that 
 you might know that real falsehoods will bring you pain, 
 shame and bitter, degrading humiliation, such as will con- 
 sume all that is good and loyal within your soul.." 
 
 This experience was sufficient. She never forgot the 
 pain and disgust and terror of that first attempt at decep- 
 tion. 
 
 A COUNTRY BOY CONSULTS THE DEVIL. 
 
 A boy, named Silas Green, came to her with a useless 
 leg, bent almost double. He wanted to be very polite and 
 he wanted so much to be cured. He asked the medium if 
 Mephistopheles would cure him. He did not want to be 
 rude and say devil. 
 
 The young man had hurt his knee while working in a 
 
 corn field and the doctors all told him he could not recover 
 L cfC. 
 
100 
 
 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 the use of his leg. They told him the sack containing the 
 joint water had burst, causing a stiffness impossible to 
 remove. The spirit directed the medium to place one hand 
 on the knee, the other under the knee and hold them there 
 about five minutes. She then took hold of the foot and 
 gave one sudden pull. The young man fell back in a 
 spasm of terrible agony, moaning that the devil had surely 
 killed him. 
 
 In a few moments the control's voice greeted him 
 kindly and said: "Get up and stand upon both feet." 
 "I can't," he said. The voice said: "Oh, yes, you can." 
 He struggled weakly to his feet. When lo! he could 
 straighten out the poor, crippled drawn up leg that for 
 five years had given him a world of pain. It was all 
 right and he could walk. No need for the unsightly 
 crutches; no limping through life. How gratefully he 
 thanked the devil for the marvelous cure. He said, "1 
 can't quite believe it's angel power, for they don't take 
 any care of us. They are too busy singing songs in Heaven 
 at the feet of Jesus." 
 
 Blind, blind world ! Ignorant humanity ! Souls made 
 strong and glad in the light of immortality have much 
 more useful tasks than singing hymns and psalms in glory. 
 No, it is not strange that angels find it hard to reach human 
 souls and break away the barriers of the old superstitions, 
 to enable them to enter into our domain of thought. 
 
 The great religious world, dominated by creeds, both 
 taught and inbred, prefer to live in the shadow rathei 
 than in the light of God's best providence. They prefei 
 to live in darkness rather than accept a truth, or an} 
 scientific fact, outside of their teachings and contradictory 
 of Milton's epic story of man's fall, and of their especially 
 devised plan of salvation. 
 
 There is nothing more pretentious in the world to-day 
 than to ask thinking men to accept by faith what can be 
 so readily and easily demonstrated as a fact— what can 
 become positive knowledge. 
 
 Faith is well, knowledge is better, when that know- 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 101 
 
 ledge is natural; positive because scientific, and is the one 
 great hope of humanity. We readily accept the latest 
 and greatest achievements of science in commanding the 
 ethereal of currents, irrespective of storm and tempest, to 
 register, in the fraction of a second of time, its thought 
 thousands of miles across seas and continents— a 
 phenomenon more marvelous than any we here record, 
 which, after only a few trials, is accepted without ques- 
 tion. Why deny this older and so often demonstrated 
 fact? Why require more demonstration of the fact that 
 there is an interchange of thought between this stage of 
 existence and the next? Is not the same magnetic force 
 used in one instance as in the other, only differently gen- 
 erated? Does the religious world wait for the hand of 
 science to reach into the great laboratory of nature and 
 devise some plan, some material apparatus by the use of 
 which these communications can be had, instead of receiv- 
 ing them through God's living instruments? Must it have 
 such a method of communication before it will cease to raise 
 barriers to spiritual messages, before objection and perse- 
 cutions will cease? Such an invention is possible, is con- 
 templated, and will be forthcoming in the near future. 
 Why so impervious to divine spirit working through mat- 
 ter? Why so blindly trample under religious feet the 
 celestial flowers that would grow beautifully in our lives 
 and replace the bitter thoughts of deceit and hypocrisy 
 by the sweet thoughts of truth, charity and love? Why 
 beat back the wonderful visions of our loved ones and 
 reject their words of love and peace, as they come over 
 the weary night of time illumining our darkened path- 
 way with the wonders of their celestial homes? Why 
 close our hearts to the splendor of their glowing thoughts, 
 radiant with the beauties of the after life? 
 
 THE INDIAN MAKES PRAIRIE QUININE. 
 
 Our medium, now most happy in the exercise of her 
 healing gift, on one occasion, accompanied her father who 
 went after wood to what was known as the Mississippi 
 
102 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 bottoms. Her father left her with a German family. 
 Nearly all of the family were ill with chills and fever. 
 
 She could not speak German, and they could not 
 •understand English, but the invisible host immediately 
 stepped in and conversed with them in German as lively 
 as one could wish. All their ills and complaints were 
 speedily poured out to this girl, under what, if they could 
 have understood the stupendous fact, would have been to 
 them the devil's influence. She hastened from the house 
 to the woods nearby and began a systematic search after 
 herbs, and found them. Her father saw her, followed 
 and watched. She cleaned them quickly in a brook, took 
 them to the house, steeped them, and, in the German 
 language, all unconscious, gave them instructions how to 
 take the preparations. They carefully followed instruc- 
 tions, and when she visited them shortly afterwards, tak- 
 ing a German girl with her to talk, she found them all 
 well and profuse in their gratitude for her timely assist- 
 ance. They told her about their neighbors who were sick 
 with the same trouble and appealed to her to help and 
 cure them. 
 
 The same angel of guidance and charity controlled 
 her, found the herbs and took them to the other sick and 
 wretchedly poor people. No less than half a dozen fami- 
 lies suffering from that disease were thus cured. The 
 plant was then cultivated by many. The medium's con- 
 trol called it "prairie quinine." 
 
 She possessed so much of the curative power and was 
 so successful that people from far and wide sought her. 
 She often spent hours in the woods gathering roots and 
 herbs to make into syrup for the afflicted. 
 
 EXPERIENCE AS A NURSE. 
 
 She had a remarkable experience with a lady, Mrs. 
 Black, who had black erysipelas of a very malignant form, 
 The doctors told her it was contagious but she did not for- 
 sake her post. When death had released the sufferer and 
 the medium was preparing the corpse for a lonely burial, 
 
 
CONTINl'lTY OP LAW AND LIFE. 103 
 
 the spirit of the woman stood by her side and said, "My 
 dear, what is that woman doing there? " The medium 
 said, "where," almost forgetting that it was a spirit and 
 not Mrs. Black in the body, who thus spoke to her. The 
 spirit pointed with indignation expressed in every feature 
 to the body and said : ' ' That woman there with some kind 
 of disease, pointing to her own body." Greatly excited the 
 spirit again said to the medim, "Get out of here quick, 
 my dear; she has some kind of a malignant disease and 
 I am afraid we will catch it." The face of the dead woman 
 was badly swollen and covered with terrible blotches so 
 that the spirit failed to recognize her own body. 
 
 The spirit had taken its departure so suddenly from 
 the afflicted body that she did not know she was dead. 
 In life Mrs. Black was a woman about thirty-nine or forty 
 years old and quite prepossessing in appearance. She soon 
 became aware of her demise, and was taken away by her 
 spirit friends. 
 
 On another occasion, when two beautiful children 
 passed over with scarlet fever, she was their sole attendant. 
 The mother lay at death's door. The father who had to 
 work to keep the wolf from the door, earning a mere pit- 
 tance by his long day's labor, was away from home. The 
 doctor came and looked down upon the two little ones who 
 had been the sunshine of the home, so bare of all comforts. 
 The day was dark and stormy. The mother was so ill that 
 she could not lift her head from the pillow. There was no 
 light except the sputtering weak flame from a piece of rag 
 in a saucer of oil. The room seemed filled with some 
 mighty presence. 
 
 The doctor looked around, spoke kindly to our over- 
 taxed girl nurse, and asked: "What is it that makes this 
 room look so bright? Look! it's all aglow!" Over "the 
 heads of the two children rested a celestial radiance. "Is 
 it not the reflection of Jessie's golden hair?" asked the 
 medium, naming one of the girls to avert the doctor's 
 skeptical mind from what was now quite familiar to her— 
 the presence of the angels who had come for the dying. 
 
104 
 
 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 There was a glorious light in that humble room. The 
 doctor could not leave. He took off his coat and rubbers 
 and sat down for the first time in earnest in his exam- 
 inations. With a startled voice he said, ''My God, they 
 are both dying." One little hand of each of the children 
 lay in his, growing colder and colder. Presently the father 
 came in from the mud of the streets, from the tedium of 
 work, with every nerve strained because of his dire neces- 
 sities and his watching and waiting at the bedside of his 
 wife and his sick and now dying children. The radiance 
 in the room remained. The father was not left without 
 hope. Though desolate in his yearnings to again see the 
 little golden and brown heads resting on his breast, he 
 knew they would come again and again to cheer him- on 
 life's road. The mother recovered to find her birdlings 
 gone. 
 
 When Dr. Lewis told her of the glorious light that 
 had filled the room, and of the fragrance, as if some visi- 
 ble throng had brought flowers of beauty and left them 
 with her loved ones, she sighed and said: "All is well 
 done in the will of the Father. ' ' 
 
 Maud was invited to visit in Hannibal, 'Mo. She went 
 to the house of the well known Judge Archer, who so 
 kindly received here. There, pretty much as in her own 
 home, she held cabinet seances for full form manifesta- 
 tions, independent slate writing, found lost and stolen 
 property and convinced many skeptics. She reformed sev- 
 eral drinking men who had no hope that reform was pos- 
 sible. Her powerful and kindly guides surrounded them 
 with care and strengthened and released them from their 
 terrible habit and appetites. 
 
 The general public at this date was most bitter and 
 denunciatory over spirit phenomena. The church people 
 and especially the ministers, were exceedingly abusive of 
 all mediums and those accepting this great truth. 
 
 Not infrequently she would be approached by church 
 members who would try and crush her with their mighty 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 105 
 
 wrath and predict a terrible ending for her, saying it was 
 of the devil, and that she had sold herself to him to gain 
 this power of insight into human lives. 
 
 None came to pray with her. They reviled and lashed 
 her with vengeance for this, the soul's best gift, that which 
 had saved her from madness, from death in the waters of 
 the old river, saved her from absolute ignorance. No 
 need for her to picture to them her past despair before 
 this blaze of living light crept slowly into her life and 
 was now lighting up the horizon of her darkened sky. 
 They told her that God did not hear her; that she was so 
 wicked. 
 
 Wise, most wise to thus know God's will and purpose 
 so well ! The angels heard, and always after these rude, 
 but possibly necessary combats and conflicts, w r ould try 
 to render some service to her young soul thus grown deso- 
 late under the lashings of religious hate. 
 
 ENCOUNTER WITH A MINISTER. 
 
 One day a minister called upon her and abruptly 
 asked her if she was the young lady possessing the devil. 
 She answered, "No, sir, but if you have angel friends 
 that are with you, I can see them." 
 
 "You lie," he said; "you lie. You see devils, for 
 angels are with God. I am a minister of God and I should 
 know whether angels come back or not. I have not seen 
 them and I know you see the devil. You should be put 
 in prison and kept there. You are inoculating hundreds 
 with your infernal teaching." 
 
 This religious tirade brought tears to her eyes. Her 
 heart was gentle, loving, forgiving and so tender towards 
 all God's creatures; she could not trample out the life of 
 even a flower, and this rude, wrathful talk from one who 
 professed to be a follower of Jesus made crucifixion in 
 her heart. 
 
 He continued and fairly hissed his accusations in the 
 most condemning, abusive and vindictive words. He gave 
 her no chance to reply, so fierce was his wrath. 
 
106 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 It was nearly dark, and as he started to leave, there 
 came from the corner of the room a sound as of rustling 
 garments. Out of the shadow of the corner came some- 
 thing white as spotless snow. The minister looked and 
 fairly shrieked. "My God, what is this?" 
 
 As he grasped at this something white in front of 
 him, his fingers clutched only the air. He looked and 
 acted like a madman. He shook his finger in her face and 
 said: "That was one of your lying tricks." Again a 
 chair moved from the farther part of the room, moved close 
 up to the enraged clergyman. Frenzied with anger and fear, 
 he started up as if to annihilate anything that dared to 
 assume shape in his august presence. He clutched the 
 chair and held it fast. Again the form showed itself, this 
 time clear and distinct. With a startled cry he said, "My 
 God, it's my mother!" and fell back speechless. 
 
 For some time there was not a word spoken. At last 
 he broke out with terrible indignation, saying that the 
 devil had brought his dead mother, Mrs Lucinda Dunn, 
 from her grave and from her winding sheets where they 
 had laid her. 
 
 This reverend gentleman lived in, or near, St. Louis. 
 At another time, in Quincy, several church people 
 came together to ask that she let them support her and 
 she renounce her teaching. With dire threats they told 
 her that many were being led by her devil power to be- 
 lieve in spirits and that she must cease to teach such 
 dreadful things. She told them, that it could not be of 
 evil origin and smiled at their threats, saying : ' ' Imprison 
 me if you wish, load my good name with odium, hurl at me 
 all your wrath and rage, pursue me with torture and lacer- 
 ations of heart, yet will I teach and preach, if only to the 
 spirits in prison. They will heed and hear my prayers. 
 You can torture and wound me, persecute and make me 
 wretched, but you cannot take from me my light and my 
 Life. This light may fall in barren places, even as now, 
 but in time it will cause the seed of immortal life and 
 beauty to spring up and bear fruit," 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 107 
 
 They thought her lost and bent upon her own destruc- 
 tion. The Reverend Mr. Jones, who later became a spirit- 
 ualist, was among the number to send members of his eon- 
 gregatioD to persuade her to cease what he thought were 
 evil teachings. But this was only a drop of the worm- 
 wood and gall she had to drink from the proud and fool- 
 ish who believed their wisdom was sufficient to fathom the 
 laws and see rets of the universe. 
 
 Of these men believing themselves wise beyond all 
 measure, assuming to have drunk the fount of wisdom dry, 
 it might be said as has been said before: 
 
 "Go, wiser thou! and, in thy scale of sense 
 Weigh thy opinion against Providence; 
 Call imperfection what thou fanciest such, 
 Say. here he gives too little, there too much; 
 Destroy all creatures for thy sport or gust, 
 Yet, cry, if Man's unhappy, God's unjust; 
 If Man alone engross not Heaven's high care, 
 Alone made perfect here, immortal there; 
 Snatch from His hand the balance and the rod, 
 Rejudge His justice, be the God of God." 
 
 The w r orkers on new lines who question dominant 
 religious thought must accept the bitter with the sweet, 
 and must be prepared to take the abuse that ignorant and 
 prejudiced souls may hurl at them. They must be pre- 
 pared to receive the venom, the sneers, the malice and the 
 thoughts that scathe and wound, and hurt with bitter- 
 est pain— w r ounds that prevent honest and struggling souls 
 from arising on the wings of lofty and holy inspirations. 
 
 FOUR WISE MEN. 
 
 "Four wise men" came one day while she w r as busy 
 with her Monday's work and asked her to show them what 
 she could do. She told them she was very busy and could 
 hardly spare the time. "We thought so," said one of 
 them, w T ith a sneer. ' ' We have brought something the devil 
 cannot work through." Being thus positively and insult- 
 ingly addressed she became conscious that her guides wished 
 her to reprove them and show them how ignorant they 
 were to thus boast. 
 
3 08 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 She said, ''Come in gentlemen." Rolling down her 
 sleeves she gave them chairs. 
 
 "We hear you get raps, almost anywhere." 
 "Yes, sir," she replied. 
 
 "Well, do you make them with your toe joints?" 
 Laughing heartily, she replied : ' ' Hardly, sir, as they 
 will rap on your head, if you wish. ' ' 
 
 One, a most devout deacon, as he proved to be, did 
 not want to be so familiar with the devil. 
 
 "As long as you do not make them with your toes, 
 or feet, or hands, you can have no objection to our exper- 
 imenting and showing you that it is the devil, and lead, 
 you back to a better life than teaching people this delu- 
 sion?" 
 
 She cheerfully assented and they brought in from their 
 vehicle four large bottles and a large piece of glass. Tak- 
 ing their four hats they wisely put each bottle into a hat. 
 They next took the glass and placed it upon the bottles, 
 with a look of ' ' There, Mr. Devil, if you dare. ' ' They then 
 said, "Now, Miss, ask them to rap on this glass." 
 
 She touched the glass and asked, if any spirit was 
 present to please rap. No rap came. 
 
 Pleased and exultant one of them said: "There, I 
 told you so." 
 
 Again she said, "Please rap three times." This time 
 three soft and distinct raps came, "one, two, three," on 
 the glass. 
 
 Their faces changed, one nervously said, "Gentle- 
 men what is this that defies all laws of electricity and 
 magnetism ? " " Ask again, Miss, if they will rap. ' ' 
 
 Immediately three loud and distinct raps came on the 
 glass. Three more came on the bottles; brittle, snapping 
 raps. They all started back in amazement. 
 
 The medium said, "Do you wish to communicate! 
 "Yes," came the quick reply. She repeated a, b, c, and so 
 on until the right letter was called; and this message was 
 spelled out. 
 
 "These men are spiritually blind and without wisdom 
 
 
 I 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. J09 
 
 sufficient to comprehend the divine laws controlling mind 
 and matter. In their superstitious blindness they deny all 
 evidence of this manifesting, deific force and call it. 'The 
 Devil.' They are babbling Tools, acknowledging nothing 
 outside of their own fathomless stupidity, knowing noth- 
 ing beyond their own limited senses, let them go." 
 
 This astonished one of the gentlemen considerably, and 
 he said, "Are there things that you could tell us that 
 would benefit our lives?" Readily the answer came, " Yes." 
 Then more messages, names of friends and dates of their 
 deaths were given. 
 
 Finally the elder one of the party rose in great ex- 
 citement and said, "Miss, you have treated us to an exhi- 
 bition of diabolism." 
 
 This was. hardly said when the glass was lifted from 
 the bottles. It went up suddenly and with a swift, quick 
 dash was shattered into innumerable pieces as it came down 
 upon the bottles. 
 
 Thus ended the seance with the four wise men of 
 Egypt. One gentleman, Mr. Beckwith, declared it could 
 only be of evil origin and that the medium would some 
 time burn in a literal lake of fire and brimstone. 
 
 Without thanks or recompense of any kind for her 
 time they took their departure. They came to interview the 
 devil and went away marveling at his sagacious wit and 
 wonderful knowledge of their lives. 
 
 UNUSUAL TEST CONDITIONS. 
 
 The next day following this experience the medium 
 was called to Mr. Hockenberry 's in Warren County. They 
 had made all arrangements for a cabinet seance. They 
 requested her to come alone so they would know that she 
 had no accomplices. The company was mainly composed 
 of their immediate family, eight or ten in all. They had 
 prepared a board through which they had made four holes. 
 They tied each hand and each foot with stout cords and 
 passed the ends of the cords through the holes in the board 
 and knotted them on the other side. She was thus tied 
 
110 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 so she could not move hand or foot. They then laid her 
 and the board flat on the floor and tacked her garments to 
 the floor. 
 
 They had scarcely closed the curtain before hands were 
 shown and faces of their loved ones appeared, recogni- 
 tion and hand-shakings and exchange of greetings seemed 
 to be the order of the evening. Little toddling children, 
 so small and tiny the parents had to kneel to touch their 
 hands and see the cherub faces. Lights large and lumin- 
 ous came, sometimes fleeting, sometimes coming slowly and 
 staying for several seconds. Sometimes there were faces, 
 sometimes the entire form of some loved one appeared. 
 They asked and received this glorious light. Like a blessing 
 it fell upon those who sought to understand. 
 
 They examined the medium and found her as they had 
 reft her, tied and tacked to the board and floor. It was 
 impossible for her to move, get up, or duplicate any of the 
 manifestations. 
 
 These manifestations were evidence to their senses, and 
 to their reason. Their minds were flooded with the glad 
 tidings of great joy that there was no death, that God, the 
 great essential soul, a power ever present and ever felt, 
 had given his angels command over matter as well as 
 given to every atom its inherent condition of divine life 
 and place in the realms of being ; had given to every flower 
 its living and exquisite individual life and form of beauty, 
 and had endowed all organized forms with individual- 
 ized, ensphering, cosmic force that calls atoms back to 
 recognizable forms of life and beauty. 
 
 By these laws build we our bodies and formulate out 
 thought— form them on lines of beaiTty pure and good, or 
 with evil intent to hurt and wound. Thus equipped these 
 thoughts go forth winged w T ith potent force and purpose 
 to ennoble or demean the spirit in its own eyes. 
 
 When memory, the great recording angel, accuser 
 and judge— from whose decision there will be no appeal, 
 shall, in that after life unroll her living palimpsest and 
 reproduce every line, there will be no intermediary, for this 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. Ill 
 
 harvest of bitter and sweet will be ours and ours alone. 
 Such is the testimony of all who have come from beyond 
 the Golden Bastions of Eternal Life, and such have been 
 the precepts of all the great ethical teachers of liu inan- 
 ity. As Juvenal says: "Himself being the judge, no 
 guilty man is acquitted." 
 
 Did not Jesus— the Christ— say : "There is nothing 
 covered that shall not be revealed; nothing hidden that 
 shall not be known. 
 
 Confucius— the philosopher — said ; "Man cannot be 
 concealed from the consequences of his acts." 
 
 Gautama— the Buddha— said: "The thing is followed 
 by its shadow." 
 
 The same spiritual laws and great moral truths were 
 taught by all of the sixteen crucified saviors of whom we 
 have record. Of these, Chrisna, Gautama and Jesus, each 
 in his epoch, have left to humanity three imperishable 
 religions which have withstood and always will withstand 
 the assaults of skepticism and materialism. So long as 
 man has a knowledge of a continued existence, so long will 
 he continue to be religious. 
 
 Chrisna the savior of the Hindoos, is the oldest and, 
 like Jesus, died on the cross, while Gautama, the savior of 
 the Buddhists, Tartars and Chinese escaped crucifixion. 
 They all taught a spiritual religion and lived lives of sim- 
 plicity and purity. They possessed great healing and 
 clairvoyant powers. Their mothers were immaculate and 
 had holy conceptions, the same as that of Mary, the mother 
 of Jesus, who, with Joseph, was controlled or entranced 
 by spirits, or as the Bible states it, by the Holy Ghost, at 
 the conception of Jesus. So the wiser intelligences now 
 explain and so was it explained to Joseph by the angel of 
 the Lord. They performed miracles, cured the lame, 
 healed the sick, made the blind see: cast out devils, or 
 cured obsession ; showed themselves as risen, materialized 
 spirits, and were worshipped by their followers. 
 
 According to the most reliable calculations, Chrisna 
 lived about 6890 years ago, and Gautama about 2560 years 
 
112 » PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 ago. None of these three ever claimed to be God, but al 
 taught the same high spiritual truths and moral respon- 
 sibilities. They were mediums as was Appollonius of 
 Tyana, who was a contemporary of Jesus and confined his 
 work to the rich while Jesus confined himself to the poor; 
 so were Socrates, Cicero, Esculapius, Zoroaster, founder of 
 the fire worshippers of ancient Persia, and Sosioch the Per- 
 sian Savior. All these great teachers and mediums, even 
 in earliest history of humanity taught a moral respon- 
 sibility. All taught a continued existence, recognizing this 
 stage of existence as preparatory to the next. 
 
 Our own science also teaches us that nature's laws 
 are not vicarious. All is cause and effect. Action and 
 reaction are equal in mechanics, in intellectual and spirit- 
 ual realms, — in all forms of force. Why refuse to recog- 
 nize law, why build codes of ethics and formulate lines of 
 thought and action contrary to nature's divine law? 
 
 The upward way of eternal progression is already 
 blocked by centuries of ignorance, ecclesiasticism and intel- 
 lectualism gone mad. Why not accept the natural, logical 
 deductions of reason and listen to the voices that whisper 
 to our inner consciousness ? Why not hearken to those 
 whose lips are again falling into speech in conformity to 
 God's eternal laws? These laws "are the same to-day as 
 when Jesus spoke to His Disciples in the closed room. These 
 laws are unchanged and unchangeable forever, and cannot 
 be adjusted to man's creeds. 
 
 These teachings, with the poverty, humiliation and 
 sorrows that she had to endure, made our girl medium 
 strong and brave in the great battle of life. They gave 
 her power over the hearts of the people who were mourning 
 over the loss of family and friends, and who feared 
 that grim terror called death. Her mission was to teach 
 such that there is no limit to this God-given power of the 
 soul. That there is no boundary line to soul forces— no 
 limit, only God, who permits the loved ones to come and 
 tell of the greater birth which death brings— who per- 
 mits them to return with memory of the past and knowl- 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 113 
 
 edge of the future, and to establish beautiful peace where 
 
 fear existed. Nothing so destroys capabilities, cripples 
 human energies or palsies courage as this fear of death. 
 
 People came from all parts of the country to see these 
 strange manifestations. The church people continued to 
 talk to her, to write threatening letters, to hurl bitter 
 denunciations from the pulpit upon her defenseless head, 
 and by their prejudices and bigotry, to make her life 
 at times almost unendurable. Others came to learn, but 
 more came out of curiosity. Very few remunerated her 
 for her time and again she was obliged to seek employment. 
 
 She found a place with Mrs. Seaman who had never 
 heard of a medium and did not know of her peculiar gift.. 
 From the first meeting with the new girl she discovered 
 in her something different from all others and something 
 the good lady could not fathom. The household consisted 
 of four members, Mr. and Mrs. Seaman and one son, 
 eighteen or nineteen years old, and an old servant, the 
 cook. They were people in good circumstances financially, 
 and staunch church members. The medium gave her mid- 
 dle name, fearing that possibly they had heard of her and 
 might not want her. 
 
 She had been at this place about two weeks and all 
 went well until one evening the old lady was left alone, 
 her son being away upon a hunting expedition; her hus- 
 band down street on business and" the cook out to a dance, 
 so she sought Maud for company and to break the monot- 
 ony of the loneliness. The medium, not expecting her and 
 believing she was absolutely 'secure from intrusion, sought 
 communion with her guides and teachers, chatting and 
 laughing at their witty sayings and repartee, as was often 
 the case when she was left alone with them. Mrs. Seaman 
 went to Maud's room, knowing all the household were 
 absent. 
 
 In Heaven's name what can this be? Company in 
 her room ! A crowd of people ! Astonished and indig- 
 nant, she listened and heard voices repeating lessons in 
 spelling. 
 
114 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 AY hen the voice she knew to be her new girl's failed 
 spell rightly there was a big laugh, a gentle reprimand and 
 another attempt to spell and so on until this good old 
 church member was horrified and her brain wild with 
 fear that her young son had returned home and was in 
 the room giving her new girl spelling lessons. 
 
 Without even a knock upon the door, she rushed in. 
 The room was in stygian darkness. She called to the 
 girl excitedly to get a light immediately that she might see 
 what was going on. She felt surprised that such a nice 
 appearing girl should be so untrustworthy. The lamp was 
 hastily lighted and the room examined. There was but 
 one door and one window. It was a little room upstairs 
 only one outward access to it and the good old lady had 
 her back against this door. She looked into the closet 
 and then into the hall for the culprit. 
 
 All this time Maud stood in dismay and silence, that 
 she should be thus caught. What could she say and what 
 would be thought? Mrs. Seaman turned from her fruit- 
 less search and said indignantly: "Who did you have in 
 this room ? I am sure I heard two or three voices talking. ' ■ 
 Maud answered: "No one, I was amusing myself, that 
 was all. Please believe me for I do not know any one and 
 would not invite any one to my room without your per- 
 mission. " The lady had to be pacified but was still sus- 
 picious. This passed off without any further comment 
 except to the husband who laughed at his wife's fears and 
 fright. 
 
 Another week slipped by and one evening the medium 
 was again surprised by a rap upon the door, and Mrs. 
 Seaman's voice saying angrily: "Open the door quick— I 
 have you now. ' ' The medium opened the door more fright- 
 ened than Mrs. Seaman could have been. The same dark 
 and dreadful aspect of the room presented itself to the 
 now thoroughly indignant mistress. That her girl had a 
 gentleman in the room she was now fully convinced. As 
 she entered she placed her back against the door at the 
 same time turning the key that none might escape. She 
 
c >.\TL\IITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 115 
 
 looked under the bed, in the closet, everywhere and no one 
 was to be found. 
 
 She turned to Maud and said, "What is this dreadful 
 thing! 1 am positive I heard a man talking to you. Where 
 has he gone?" The medium was young and her spirits 
 were easily aroused to mirth or depressed to tears. It was 
 merriment this time. She laughed at the rueful counte- 
 nance of the good mistress who had been so kindly drawn 
 to her. 
 
 This laughing set the madam in a better humor, and she 
 laughed too, and asked that she tell her all and she should 
 not be scolded. The medium said: "I will tell you all 
 about it, and you shall condemn or approve me, censure me, 
 or like me. You shall have the whole truth." 
 
 Seated at her feet, she told the story of her medium- 
 ship, confided her w r hole history, told all that others had 
 said in commendation and censure. She was not allowed to 
 retire that night until it was repeated to son and husband 
 when they came in and found them so confidentially clos- 
 eted together. They must see something for themselves, so 
 they sat around a table. The raps and moving soon claimed 
 their attention and convinced them that the girl was true, 
 and that her trials and tribulations of mediumship were 
 also true. These good church people, honest and true, ac- 
 cepted the facts presented to them. They then wanted a 
 seance. The following evening a cabinet was arranged after 
 the usual manner of cabinets and the preponderance of 
 beautiful evidence of spirit manifestations and return, was 
 verified by convincing proof, by the glorious utterances 
 from lips that they supposed to be cold in death and 
 hidden from sight. 
 
 This worthy family was convinced of the continuity of 
 personal, individual life. Death had no more terrors. Their 
 loved ones were not lost in eternal night. Belief had become 
 knowledge. This good soul now proved Maud's benefac- 
 tress. She provided her a comfortable wardrobe, even ele- 
 gant, and started her out with a "God bless you, my child, 
 
116 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 go and sow the seeds of immortal life, and falter not, an< 
 fall not by the wayside. When weary, come to us." 
 
 This noble woman and her kindly meaning husband are 
 among the angels now, administering to those in spiritual 
 need and darkness. Thus equipped and encouraged, the 
 medium went forth again, visiting many homes and places, 
 and bringing, even to the most bitterly prejudiced and the 
 most obstinate bigots, the light and truth of the brighter 
 side of life. Not infrequently these loving spirit compan- 
 ions would spend hours in teaching her the common things 
 of life, as well as instructing her upon scientific subjects; 
 explaining the laws underlying all life and all things. 
 
 Many listening ears have heard these voices deliver- 
 ing grand lectures to this strange child of seemingly unfor- 
 tunate conditions, in language more choice and elegant than 
 ever fell from human lips, with a vocabulary selected from 
 all tongues and embracing all science, instructing her in 
 laws and principles not then— and some not now — formu- 
 lated into philosophies, or found in text books of the most 
 advanced colleges. 
 
 The possession and the involuntary exercise of these 
 spiritual gifts caused her to be debarred from school and 
 condemned by the church — by those whom the Master is 
 supposed to love and hold in his especial care and keep- 
 ing, who claimed to be predestined as "Heirs of Salva- 
 tion from the beginning." 
 
 How did these chosen few, these elect— and there are 
 some of them still living in this glorious twentieth century 
 of advanced thought— treat this gifted child? 
 
 Did she have to climb with bleeding feet and bruised 
 hands to reach the summit, to receive the wisdom from 
 celestial teachers, to place this light so high that men and 
 "spirits in prison" could catch the gleam and not lose the 
 way of eternal progression— this God-given light of the 
 soul, the only light that can illuminate the dark depths of 
 materialism and unbelief, for surely the shortest road to 
 materialism is through the church? 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 EXPERIENCES OF A. H. WILLIAMS OF CHICAGO, ILLINOIS. 
 
 "I have no creed. Creeds are but words. 
 Good is the oniy rule; and, yet, I fear no death; 
 Or, if a creed, but this; I love humanity, and require 
 The Fatherhood of God — the Brotherhood of man." 
 
 A. H. Williams, who conducted a series of spiritual 
 meetings for many years on the West Side in Chicago, was 
 one of the first in Illinois to recognize the fact of spirit 
 return. He organized and conducted the first spiritual 
 society in the southern part of the state, at Quincy, where 
 our medium, just a mere girl, took charge, spoke under con- 
 trol, gave tests and held public seances. Their meetings 
 were held in Hampshire Hall. After the speaking they 
 sometimes sat around a table and received communications 
 by raps, and, sometimes they had a cabinet. 
 
 At one of the cabinet seances, the spirit of a woman 
 came and said she was from New York state, and, while 
 passing through Quincy she had been murdered by two men 
 who had followed her from New York to rob her ; and, that 
 the two men were still in the city. She said they had mur- 
 dered her and dismembered her body in a small hotel near 
 the depot, where she had been induced to stop when she 
 arrived. She also said if they would look .back of the old 
 Quincy House they would find one of her hands, and would 
 find a portion of her body in an abandoned well in another 
 part of the city. 
 
 Mr. Williams made search the next day and found the 
 hand and gave it to the authorities with a full account of 
 how the information came to him. When this became pub- 
 licly known it caused great excitement, and the curioua 
 
118 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 became so interested that search was made for the old and 
 abandoned well. This was at last located and a portion of 
 the body found as told by the spirit. 
 
 Everybody was now talking about the murder, the 
 strange way in which it was discovered, and the still 
 stranger girl medium at the Sunday evening meeting. If 
 the spirit could tell so much, why not tell who were the 
 murderers, and point them out, was the universal query. 
 
 The next Sunday evening the hall was crowded. Quite 
 a number sat around the table for raps. On such occasions, 
 the rule was, when raps came, for each to say, "Is it for 
 me?" and so on, around the table. 
 
 Raps came during this evening which did not come 
 for any one at the table. Mr. Williams asked others pres- 
 ent to repeat the question until the spirits should designate 
 the one to whom they came. This was done by a few of those 
 present. Two men, when their turn to ask came, said they 
 did not believe in such things and refused to ask if it was 
 for them. Mr. Williams then asked the spirit to spell out 
 the name. Immediately the name of the murdered woman 
 was rapped out. 
 
 All eyes were turned upon the two men who had 
 refused to ask if the raps were for them. Greatly excited 
 they arose and commenced to abuse and deride the whole 
 matter and instantly left the room. 
 
 The next day a man reported that two men came hur- 
 riedly to the river and paid him five dollars to row them 
 across. From their talk he knew they had been at Mr. 
 William's meeting. 
 
 Mr. Williams and his family of girls were all musi- 
 cians, and singers. He had arranged to travel with them 
 and give musical entertainments, and concluded to take 
 Maud with them. He made a contract with her father for 
 her service for a year. On his musical program he adver- 
 tised "Miss Jennie Barrock" to give cabinet seances for 
 spiritual manifestations, materializations, clairvoyance and 
 clairaudience. He boldly challenged the world to investi- 
 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 119 
 
 gate. He went forth to battle for the truth, conscious that 
 his medium could fully demonstrate the facte. His cour- 
 ,iii(l ability were destined to be severely tested. Few 
 had heard of spiritualism, and fewer still dared to admit 
 its claim, because it was not popular. 
 
 THE WISE -MAX OF THE TOWN EXPLAINS. 
 
 Mr. Williams writes as follows: Our first stop was at 
 Camp Point, for two evenings. Here the important man 
 of the place w r as a doctor w r hose wisdom was great in the 
 eyes of the people. He would show that it was all hum- 
 bug, so wise are many people in pronouncing upon a sub- 
 ject concerning which they know nothing. 
 
 On the second evening this doctor came with several 
 yards of surgeon's silk. They were twenty-seven minutes in 
 tying the medium under his directions. She stepped into 
 the cabinet, and in just three minutes stepped out freed 
 from every knot. The audience shouted and the great doc- 
 tor, who had told nearly all present that he would expose 
 the humbug, was invited to step up and be as frank in 
 explaining how it was done as he was careful in tying the 
 silk. Only one supremely ignorant w r ould have so promptly 
 attempted an explanation. 
 
 He stepped forward and said: " Ladies and gentle- 
 men, the girl never untied herself. This I know, for I have 
 experimented with this subject until I know what can be 
 done with electricity, magnetism and will pow T er. I have 
 three times the electricity, magnetism and will power of 
 anyone in this room. She brought her electricity and 
 magnetism to bear upon the knots." 
 
 I then said, "If that is true, will you please step for- 
 ward and let the balance of the committee tie you as you 
 tied the girl, and you step into this cabinet and see what 
 your will power can do?" 
 
 He stammered and said, "No, I did not come here to 
 give an exhibition; I have not the time to go over the 
 ground it would require." 
 
120 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 The audience cheered and said, ''Doc. you are down 
 Go on with your show, Mister." 
 
 After a week's absence we returned to Quincy, where 
 we gave several„seances, and then started for Pike County. 
 Arriving at the town of Berry, we found the only hall in the 
 place occupied by a sleight of hand performer, who I will 
 call "Mr. Brown."* 
 
 Mr. Brown invited us to visit his entertainment, say- 
 ing that as we were traveling as spiritualists, he would omit 
 from his program his exposure of the rope-tying of the 
 Davenport boys. 
 
 I at once said, "Not on our account. We can back 
 everything on our bills, and you can tie her if you want to 
 do so. " He was quite anxious to try it. 
 
 After his performance he came to our hall and was 
 permitted to tie her. He did it very effectively, saying: 
 "She cannot get out unless someone unties her." She 
 stepped into a darkened room; and, in exactly two and a 
 half minutes, stepped out and said to Mr. Brown, "Is this 
 the rope with which you tied me?" He examined it and 
 answered, "Yes, and I am beaten. You beat the world on 
 that line. ' ' 
 
 After the performance we were all seated together in 
 the hotel parlor when suddenly she looked up to him and 
 said: "Mr. Brown, I see a spirit man standing by you." 
 "Can you describe him?" he asked. "Yes, he says he is 
 your brother," she replied. She stopped a few moments 
 and, putting her hands over her face, ran from the room. 
 
 "When we adjourned to our own apartment, we found 
 her reading. I said: "Jennie why did you not tell Mr. 
 Brown more about his brother ? ' ' She said : "I could not, 
 he looked so badly. His throat was cut from ear to ear, 
 and he said his brother did it for his property." 
 
 
 ♦NOTE — All the incidents of travel with Mr. Williams' 
 family herein related are furnished by Mr. Williams, written by 
 him before he passed over. For reasons which will be under- 
 stood, in the following incident he gives the name of this 
 sleight-of-hand performer, who is still alive, as "Mr. Brown." 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 121 
 
 After this night's revelations he became more inter- 
 ests 1 in us, and left, after learning our route and all the 
 particulars of Jennie's parents and where they lived. He 
 went to Quincy and tried to effect an arrangement for her 
 
 to leave me and go with him. 
 
 When Brown left Quincy, he came directly to us. He 
 watched his opportunity to talk with Jennie and found her 
 an excellent hypnotic subject, and at once took advantage 
 of it. Under his direction and suggestion, she showed great 
 hatred towards me. He told her that her father was willing 
 she should go with him and his wife. And he said he 
 would give her one hundred dollars per week. What was I 
 to do? He had told one of our company he had come for 
 her, and he would have her, if he had to go through h— 1 
 and steal her out of the back door. It was a problem for 
 me, how to free her from his influence. A thought came to 
 me : I must use strategy. I said to him: "We are billed at 
 Mount Sterling for Monday night and this is Saturday. I 
 propose that you go to Mount Sterling and bill for a joint 
 exhibition. ' ' He agreed to this and left, but not until he had 
 an interview with Jennie. The next morning we started 
 for Quincy. She fell asleep and rode sixteen miles before 
 she awoke. Then she looked around and inquired the di- 
 rection of Mount Sterling. The driver answered, "It is 
 north." You are not going north," she said. "I know it, 
 but I shall turn north soon." She looked at him steadily 
 for a few moments and then exclaimed, "How are you 
 Mount Sterling," and began crying. "What is the matter, 
 little girl?" asked the driver. 
 
 "Oh, you are not going to Mount Sterling, you are 
 going home and I must go to Mount Sterling. Mr. Brown 
 made me lay my hand on the Bible and swear I would 
 meet him at Mount Sterling on Monday." "So you shall," 
 I replied, "if he has not lied to me; if he has, I am under 
 no obligation to carry out my engagement with him." Jen- 
 nie then said: "He did lie." "How do you know?" I 
 asked. "Clarence tells me so. and he stands laughing at 
 
122 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 me, and says : ' How is the back door through which he 
 was going to get you'?' " 
 
 On arriving I called on her father and learned that his 
 story was all a fabrication. Jennie persisted in saying that 
 Mr. Brown was coming to Quincy. 
 
 On the following morning a boy came to my home and 
 said, "Mr. Jones wishes to see you at the entrance to the 
 park." I said: "Tell Mr. Jones I am at home, and if he 
 wishes to see me he will find me here." I asked a member 
 of my family to step to the top of the hill, and see if 
 "Jones" was "Brown." He did so, and I was correct. He 
 was there. At the same time Jennie was in the basement 
 dining room with my daughter, and all at once she started 
 saying, "They are calling me, I must go." My daughter 
 called to her mother on the next floor to look out for 
 Jennie, for something was wrong. By this time she had 
 gained the. second floor. My wife immediately locked the 
 doors, and for three days and nights we had to guard her 
 constantly. 
 
 The second day her father came to see her, and said 
 she was crazy, that she always had the devil with her, and 
 he would now send her to Jacksonville to the insane asylum. 
 I argued with him that she was not crazy, but under 
 hypnotic influence, and to leave her with me and I would 
 bring her out all right. He insisted on sending her away, 
 until I told him he could not, for she was mine for several 
 months yet, by a written contract. 
 
 That settled it, and he said no more. I told him to 
 find the man Brown and drive him from the town. He 
 did so. Brown had made all arrangements to kidnap the 
 girl. 
 
 After he left the city her excitement died away. We 
 were obliged to remain at home for three weeks before 
 we could resume our work. Our trouble was not ended, 
 although we watched her constantly. When she would go 
 out and was in danger, her control, Kaolah, would bring 
 her home. When he got control there was no trouble with 
 either mortal or spirit. He was supreme. Nevertheless, she 
 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 123 
 
 would sometimes take the reins in her own hands and would 
 always suffer from it. 
 
 On the day of our first seance after this trouble she 
 went to her father's house in the afternoon with the prom- 
 ise that she would return in time for the seance in the even- 
 in jr. This was on Thursday and we did not see her again 
 until Sunuay night at eight o'clock. 
 
 According to her recollection she went home, and from 
 there started to go to a laundry. To shorten the distance, 
 she passed into an alley, intending to enter the back door. 
 Some one came up behind her and threw something over her 
 head. Jn a few seconds a buggy drove up, and she was 
 lifted into it. That was the last she remembered until she 
 found herself confined in a room, but, where, she could not 
 tell. She knew she was a prisoner for she could hear men 
 drinking and talking in the next room, saying they must 
 telegraph to him. £he heard them say that she had the 
 devil with her, and they could not keep her very long, and 
 they might lose their thousand dollars if she got away. 
 Clarence, her guide, told her not to eat or drink anything 
 they might bring her and to hold herself in readiness to go 
 when they should say the word; that they would open the 
 door and take her home, but she must do as they told her. 
 
 Sunday night we found her lying across my door-step 
 in an unconscious condition, with her clothes torn and 
 rent, a most painful looking object. When she was brought 
 
 nsciousness, she remembered the direction from whence 
 she came. Her controls brought her across the cemetery, 
 which was enclosed by an osage orange hedge six feet in 
 height, and across a ravine which it would have been im- 
 possible for any person to cross in the night. 
 
 This w r e verified, as I went back the next morning and 
 found parts of her wearing apparel where they had caught 
 on the brush. Her gloves, hat. scarf and clothing told the 
 story of her perilous flight. She knew the direction, and 
 distinctly remembered crossing the cemetery. Her guides 
 kept her in a straight line while her pursuers were obliged to 
 £o around by the road. 
 
124 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 LOCATES BURIED MONEY. 
 
 At one time a lady came for a sitting, but made no 
 statement as to her identity or what she wanted. Jennie at 
 once said : "Oh yes, I see, your husband is dead ; he passed 
 away suddenly, by accident, but you did not come to hear 
 from him. It is for something lost, or it seems as though it 
 was hidden away. It looks like money. It is gold and there 
 is considerable of it and in large pieces." 
 
 "Can you tell me where it is ? " " Yes it is buried in 
 the old log house that stands in this direction from the 
 house in which you live, ' ' pointing in the direction in which 
 it stood. "Go to the southeast corner and dig and you 
 will find the money. ' ' The lady went home and found it as 
 directed. Her husband was killed by walking out of a 
 second story window in the night. 
 
 At Monmouth and Galesburg, we met a few profes- 
 sional men, who, with no knowledge of the subject, expected 
 the phenomena to be produced under any conditions they 
 might prescribe. On the second night of our engagement 
 at Monmouth, a committee consisting of Dr. Clark and Dr. 
 Field, of Galesburg, attended our seance. They had been 
 sent to engage us to come to Galesburg if they found our 
 performance genuine. We had rooms at the American 
 Hotel, kept at the time by Geo. S. Robinson, a fearless, inde- 
 pendent thinker, where we held our meetings. At these 
 seances we were subjected to every imaginable test, even 
 to putting mittens on Jennie 's hands ; tacking her garments 
 to the floor; tieing her to the chair; people sitting and 
 holding her hands remote from those receiving the manifes- 
 tations ; putting flour and a certain number of shot in each 
 hand— all done with only one thought in their minds that 
 it was a trick, a fraud. 
 
 On invitation of Dr. Clark and Dr. Field we went to 
 Galesburg where for two weeks our seances were satisfac- 
 tory to all, excepting to a few who thought their claim to 
 wisdom and smartness would be questioned unless they 
 could detect fraud. 
 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AM) LIFE. 125 
 
 No two cabinet seances were ever alike. No manifesta- 
 tion was ever duplicated, excepting the untieing of the 
 medium by her controls. With such air endless variety of 
 facts; such varied and unexpected manifestations, for, if 
 genuine, it is the unexpected t hat always occurs, with such 
 a wide range of manifestations covering nearly owvy expe- 
 rience in human life, the proofs were astounding. It is a 
 wonder to me that this child, so sensitive ^and self-sacrific- 
 ing, convinced so many of immortality, and the return of 
 departed spirits. 
 
 THE CONTROL GIVES HER A LESSON. 
 
 On our first night at Knoxville, Illinois, the committee 
 had securely bound Jennie and placed her in the cabinet. 
 For full thirty minutes we waited. She did not come out. 
 What could be the trouble? Such a thing had never 
 occurred in all her experience. The committee went in 
 and found her just as they had left her. This created 
 quite a sensation. The committee untied her and asked 
 her what was the matter. She said, "Clarence is not 
 here." One of the committee stepped forward and said 
 it was one of the best proofs to him that the young lady 
 did not untie herself. If she could untie herself, she would 
 not have stood in the cabinet that length of time. 
 
 Just before we had finished our program, Jennie came 
 to me and said: "Clarence has come, and if they will tie 
 me again, he will untie me." The committee readily 
 responded and after she stepped into the cabinet we could 
 hear her asking where he had been and why he was not 
 attending to business. 
 
 In a very few minutes the rope was taken off. I 
 asked her what Clarence meant. She said that the night 
 before, she commenced or attempted to do some things her- 
 self, and he left her this night to ';each her a lesson. He 
 told her he would leave her if she attempted such a thing 
 again. 
 
126 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 A SPIRITUALIST DEMANDS HIS CONSTITUTIONAL RIGHTS. 
 
 At Maquon, I was arrested for not having a license. 
 The gentleman who had engaged us appeared in court and 
 said it was his religion, and the Constitution of the United 
 States gave him a right to worship according to the dic- 
 tates of his own conscience. This was his revival meeting. 
 The justice answered, "I cannot see that these people have 
 broken the law, and if I fine them, I must also fine every 
 minister who holds his meetings of whatever name they 
 may be." I was discharged. 
 
 KAOLAH CURES A CRIPPLE. 
 
 At one of the seances held at Vermont, Illinois, a man 
 came on crutches having one leg badly crippled. During 
 the seance, the Indian, Kaolah, came to him and said, 
 ' ' White man have bad leg. I cure it. " "I wish you would 
 try," said the man. The Indian commenced to treat the 
 crippled and drawn-up leg. After rubbing it some little 
 time, as all in the seance could hear, he put his hand on the 
 knee and taking hold of the ankle with the other, gave a 
 quick, sharp pull and instantly grasped the knee w T ith both 
 hands and rubbed down towards the foot: This is as the 
 man told the story. He walked away without his crutches. 
 
 At a seance in Canton, Illinois, held at Mr. Porter's 
 house, the controls lifted the medium, chair and all to the 
 ceiling, where she made marks with a red and blue pencil. 
 Seventeen years after this incident Mr. Porter told me he 
 had never permitted the marks to be erased, and that they 
 should remain there as long as he lived. 
 
 Sometimes the spirits would themselves do this mark- 
 ing with the pencil. On one of these occasions while hold- 
 ing a seance at the house of Dr. Boggs, in Havana, Illinois, 
 a pencil was given to Clarence with the request to mark on 
 the ceiling above. Suddenly the pencil hit me on the hand, 
 and I knew something was wrong. The pencil had been 
 blackened. On examining Jennie's hands, no signs of the 
 lamp black were found, although the ceiling was marked. 
 
 ■ 
 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AM) LIFE. 127 
 
 in tins case the pencil was blackened by the gentleman hav- 
 ing charge of the seance, showing that our own friends were 
 anxious to test the medium. Had she not been true she 
 would have been detected every night, for we gave them 
 every possible opportunity to satisfy themselves. 
 
 The Indian, Kaolah, would often lay his large hand 
 upon the heads of those present. On one occasion, a man 
 came with his hair full of lamp black, thinking he would 
 surely catch the medium. The Indian rubbed his head 
 good and hard, and did not forget to rub his face. In a 
 few minutes the gentleman called for the light. He then 
 walked up to her and said, "Will you please let me look at 
 your hands?" She held them up, and he exclaimed, "I 
 don't understand this; there is not a bit on them." He 
 was asked what he expected to find. This caused the whole 
 company to look at him. He was greeted with a roar of 
 laughter. His face w r as completely covered with the lamp 
 black. 
 
 At one of the seances a stranger came. As soon as all 
 were seated a spirit came to him and said: "Please give 
 me the ring. ' ' He took one from his finger and said, ' ' Here 
 it is." The spirit spoke again, and said, "Not that one, 
 I want the ring your mother gave you." He placed the 
 ring back on the finger and held up his hand, and said, 
 "Take it off, please, if you know it." That particular ring 
 was immediately taken from his finger. He said there was 
 not a person within one hundred miles who knew anything 
 about him. 
 
 At Havana, Illinois, and at one other place we had ex- 
 periences that were disastrous to the medium. We could 
 not make the people understand that all materialization in 
 nature requires negative conditions; neither could we make 
 them understand that darkness is one of the essential condi- 
 tions for these phenomena. 
 
 At a seance held at Dr. Boggs', in Havana, 111., some- 
 one fastened a parlor match in one end of 'the pencil and 
 gave it to the medium. When the control lifted her up to 
 the ceiling, we all heard her mark. When she turned the 
 
128 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 pencil and drew it across the ceiling, there was a flash of 
 light, and the sitters all saw the medium and the chair fall to 
 the floor with a scream and a crash. She was terribly 
 injured and severely bruised in her back and sides, and 
 was incapacitated for work for some time. Some of the sit- 
 ters were very indignant and there was considerable talk 
 of legal prosecution, but the medium would not hear to any 
 retaliation. She would always suiter rather than cause 
 others any distress. 
 
 While holding a seance at Bath, Illinois, by invitation, 
 an incident occurred, showing that the controls were not 
 always on the watch for the tricks played upon us. The 
 people had heard how the Indian pulled off boots ; and on 
 this particular occasion, they all wanted their boots pulled 
 off. Some of the boots were muddy, some were smeared with 
 tar, others had spurs, and one had a row of sharp nails 
 five-eights of an inch long completely around the heel. 
 
 As soon as the circle was formed they commenced call- 
 ing for Kaolah to take off their boots. He finally took 
 hold of one and pulled it about half way off and left it and 
 would not take hold of it again. The next one called with 
 the same result, and so on, until five had been started and 
 all left. The sixth one called, but he said, ' ' I will not, your 
 boots are dirty." 
 
 Then came the boot with the sharp nails. Kaolah was 
 not in any hurry to take hold of it, but at last he caught 
 hold of it with such force the gentleman was obliged to 
 break the circle and hold to the chair. He curled his foot 
 up to prevent him from taking it off. He told me after- 
 wards, he felt sure, if Kaolah got it off he would have 
 thrown it in his face. He said he would have given ten 
 dollars if he had not tried the experiment, for he saw the 
 instant the hand touched him, it was not the medium's 
 hand. 
 
 When the spirit let go of the boot, he gave one leap to 
 the floor that made the whole house tremble, and spoke so 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 129 
 
 as to be distinctly heard by all. "White man one big 
 ,1 d fool."* 
 
 I immediately inquired what it all meant. The man 
 said. "It is Kaolah, it is all right." I replied, "Do not 
 lay anything to him or to any other spirit that does not 
 belong to them." He answered that it was all right. 
 
 Before leaving he brought the boot to me and said, 
 "I will make you a present of this, that you may remem- 
 ber this place and have it to show through what tests you 
 have passed." 
 
 SATISFACTORY TESTS. 
 
 Our next visit was to Princeton, Illinois, where one of 
 the sitters brought a dark lantern into the seance, and 
 while the manifestation was at its best he turned his light 
 on the chair where Jennie was supposed to sit, expecting 
 to find her out of it, but there she sat in full view of every- 
 body. He was beaten and his lantern was knocked to the 
 floor by the spirits. This stopped all further manifestations. 
 
 After we left the seance, a minister and some of the 
 others talked it over, and wanted to come again. The 
 minister said, "We will catch them yet, if they were too 
 smart for us this time." 
 
 I told him they would have to comply with essential 
 conditions, if they came. I told them darkness was neces- 
 sary, and they must not produce any sudden light as the 
 shock, or change, was disastrous to the medium. I told 
 them I would place the medium where they w r ould know 
 whether she was up or not. This pleased them. 
 
 *NOTE— This incident so disgusted Kaolah that he left the 
 seance. The medium did not see him again for several years. 
 When he returned she hardly recognized him, so much was he 
 improved in dress, appearance, deportment and speech. He 
 never again left the medium, and has been her constant pro- 
 r ever since. His services have been inestimable in all 
 cases of indisposition and in the many accidents that have so 
 persistently attended her. Very many times he saved her 
 life and caused her to recover from illness in the most remark- 
 able and surprising manner. In some instances these interpo- 
 sition: of his skill and power have been prompt and instan- 
 taneous. 
 
130 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 The seance was held, and, at the given time, she turned 
 and said, "Here Mr. Chrystopher put your feet on mine," 
 and she placed her hands on his. * ' Now, ' ' said he, ' ' If we 
 receive the manifestations, I can tell you what it is," He 
 had hardly spoken when a spirit took off his glasses. He 
 said: "Some one has my glasses." Mr. Reed, ten feet 
 from him, spoke quickly, saying, "I have them." I then 
 asked: "Mr. Reed, were those glasses thrown at you?" 
 "No, sir, was the reply, "a small hand opened mine and 
 placed them in, and closed my hand over them." 
 
 ' ' Now, Mr. Chrystopher, ' ' I said, ' ' are you holding the 
 medium's hands?" He answered, "I have both of her 
 hands at this moment." Mr. Reed said, "Some one has my 
 store key." Mr. Chrystopher said: "I have it." 
 
 I asked him how it came to him, and if he still held 
 the medium's hands. He 'answered as before. At this mo- 
 ment, Mr. Reed said: "Some one is taking off my neck- 
 tie." Instantly Mr. Chrystopher said, "I have it, they 
 have hung it on my little finger." I said: "Who placed 
 it there?" He replied, "I do not know;' and if there is 
 not some one of you up and doing this, I am beaten. ' ' 
 
 ' ' Have you hold of the medium ? " ' I asked, and at the 
 same time I struck a match. Everything was all right, and 
 everybody in their proper place. 
 
 "Well," he said, "Miss Jennie, you can sit back for 
 it is an uncomfortable position for you, and I am satisfied 
 that you do not do it." 
 
 I asked him if he would say so on the street the next 
 day ; he said he would and so he did. I then said to Clar- 
 ence, "I want you to take this watch and chain, lay it on 
 top of the tambourine and carry it fully around the cir- 
 cle, holding and shaking it over the lap of each one long 
 enough for them to put their feet out in front and to feel 
 around, above and below them, and let them see if they can 
 find anyone holding the tambourine. This was done and 
 they could not discover anybody near them. The hands 
 that held the tambourine were not attached to any physi- 
 cal, or materialized body. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 131 
 
 A HYPNOTIST AGAIN MARKS TROUBLE. 
 
 Our next place was Peru, Illinois. A hypnotist here 
 again made us trouble. It must be remembered that she 
 was young and that her controls had not the experience 
 they acquired in later years, and could not defy these opera- 
 tors as they did later. This man had drawn her from her 
 seat, and hypnotically held her until I struck a match. 
 
 To convince all present of the fact, I took her by the 
 shoulder, turned her away from him and let her go. She 
 went back to him like the bound of a rubber ball. 
 
 This satisfied all in the seance of the law that controlled 
 her. She felt much hurt over this incident, and would not 
 sit again, and said she would never hold another seance 
 while she lived, and we could not prevail on her to try 
 again. I was obliged to abandon further performances. I 
 had become tired of the fight against religious bigotry, 
 ignorance and stupidity ; tired of trying to convince people 
 who would not accept the evidence of their own senses, who 
 could not think, who were not mentally qualified to investi- 
 gate anything beyond their five senses, who were neither 
 fair nor honest, and whose vanity was always a plus 
 quantity. 
 
 She, however, went bravely forward to greater victories, 
 many times weary unto death, yet she has never fal- 
 tered. Under all the most unreasonable demands of the 
 skeptical she was always cheerful, obliging and charitable. 
 She would deny herself actual necessities to help the sick 
 and the unfortunate. I remember of her coming to me at 
 one time and saying, "Father, I know you do not owe me 
 any money, but I want a dollar. ' ' I insisted on her telling 
 me for what she wanted it, as I paid all her bills. She told 
 me she wanted it for a poor, sick woman. She had seen a 
 little, poorly clad boy carrying a chicken to town, and had 
 stopped him and learned his story. His mother was sick 
 and had sent the little fellow to town with the last and only 
 thing they had that could be sold for money. I gave her 
 the dollar and then watched her. Never was a child more 
 
■ 
 
 
 132 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 delighted. She hastened to the little fellow and told him to 
 take the chicken back to his sick mother, with instructions 
 to cook it for her. With the dollar she bought medicine 
 and delicacies for the sick woman. 
 
 All the money she could earn went in these charitable 
 ways, when she hardly had suitable clothing for herself. 
 She seemed to find more cases of deserving charity than I 
 ever supposed existed, or else these cases were attracted to 
 her by some occult law beyond my comprehension. Her 
 cheerfulness under all circumstances was the marvel of 
 everyone. It seemed so natural and a part of her very 
 existence. She made every one about her happy and was 
 herself most happy in giving to others, and in helping the 
 unfortunate. She did not have a selfish thought. Lessons of 
 charity and unselfishness were constantly impressed upon 
 her by her guides and teachers. Very often, at night, we 
 could hear them instructing her and explaining these moral 
 lessons, urging her to the exercise of greater patience and 
 courtesy to the public, and more attentive complaisance to 
 friends and family. These lessons^ these thoughts could 
 but form a character such as Shakespeare pictures : 
 
 And then I stole all courtesy from Heav'n, 
 
 And aress'd myself in such humility. 
 
 That I did pluck allegiance from men's hearts. 
 
 I write these early experiences as the light of the twen- 
 tieth century commences to illumine the ecclesiastical 
 tyranny, scientific dogma and public prejudice that met us 
 at every step in presenting the spirit phenomena. 
 
 I have related only a few of the facts in the early life 
 of this child-medium, now grown to womanhood, and to 
 whom all spiritualists point with pride, conscious that she 
 has never trailed in the dust the glorious banner of spirit- 
 ualism on which she has helped to write God 's last and best 
 revelation of immortality to His people. She has never 
 hesitated or failed to proclaim the truths, precepts and 
 instructions received by her from the spirit world. I have 
 watched her work for many, very many years, and I know 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 133 
 
 that few, if any. have done as much to demonstrate the 
 great truth of immortality, and to establish unquestioned 
 proof of the continuity of existence hereafter. 
 
 A. H. Williams, 
 Chicago, Illinois, 1886. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 Returning home from Peru, Jennie, or "Mai 
 Eugenia," as she chose to be called, again commenced hi 
 work among the poor people. One of her first cures wi 
 when the spirit of a beautiful boy, apparently about elev( 
 years old, came to her after midnight, weeping, and saic 
 ' ' My grandma said you can see spirits. ' ' She told him si 
 could sometimes see them. "Won't you come with me 
 my mama? She is very sick." She hastily dressed an< 
 went as directed, and found a woman by the name of Eli: 
 Ray in a mere hovel, dying, to all outward appearances. Nc 
 one was near but the angels who had sent for her. 
 
 She began to rub the woman, when a control took p( 
 session of her and continued the treatment, and, at the sai 
 time talked and encouraged the distressed woman wh( 
 husband had deserted her. Imagine her joy when she wi 
 told that it was her Robert— her so-called dead child— tlu 
 had saved her life; that it was he who brought this gii 
 from another part of the city to administer to her soul 
 well as body. The medium continued to help her un1 
 her strength and health were restored sufficiently to enabl 
 her to resume her labor, when she told to the world h< 
 wonderful recovery. 
 
 "Try the spirits and see whether they are of God. 
 This we are commanded to do by the good Apostle Pai 
 Yet the church people blindly close their eyes to this woi 
 drous truth that, like a golden benediction, rests upon tl 
 hearts and in the souls of those knowing and accepting 
 this divine ministry of guardian angels— these evangels of 
 truth. The grand courage of sincere convictions, accepted 
 and boldly stated, is rarer than the choicest jewels. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 135 
 
 Very few <>i* the so-called great men are brave enough 
 to exhibit this courage. If possessing it, they are 
 not brave enough to avow their convictions. There 
 have been, all along down the ages, a few brave 
 souls who have dared to , think and act and move 
 the wheels of progress; and, like our child-medium, 
 have paid the penalty for their courage. The des- 
 tiny of these thinkers has always been beyond their con- 
 trol. They have built palaces of light and delight in 
 which to dwell, while others, out of the same material, have 
 built houses, or intellectual hovels, and must thus remain 
 until the master-workman can make them something else. 
 
 In the case of our medium, the moulding and changing 
 process seemed hard and grievous to bear. Possibly it was 
 best, They left nothing undone, and overlooked nothing. 
 Recognizing the old Roman proverb— Mens Sana in Cor- 
 porr Sano, they cared for her physical health so well that 
 she was never sick and never required the 'services of a phy- 
 sician. She never suffered from aches or pains like other 
 people: and, so perfectly adjusted were the magnetic forces 
 that she seemed impervious to disease. Seemingly, not for 
 a moment was this watchful care absent. Thus equipped 
 and attended, what might not a spirit accomplish in the 
 Master's vineyard? With a tender heart, and a most sensi- 
 tive conscience — God's best gifts to his workers — she was 
 sent out into the stern realities of life to trace upon the 
 hearts of others the beautiful imagery from the other side 
 of life, where spirit is measured, not by wealth or station, 
 but by spiritual worth and merit, by its beauty, grace and 
 gentleness— by the good it has done, not to itself, but 
 to others. 
 
 When a mere child, and later in life when almost blind, 
 they so completely controlled her destiny, her habits and 
 her appetites, that she seldom evinced much, if any, inter- 
 est in what the years would produce. They often told her 
 and her family that some day the hearts of the earnest, 
 good and true would open gratefully and receive these evi- 
 dences then so greatly misunderstood and misapplied. 
 
13G PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 VISITS ST. LOUIS, MISSOURI. 
 
 In 1867, Maud was called to St. Louis where she m< 
 Mr. Charles Levey, who lived at the Southern Hotel and wl 
 received many beautiful and striking evidences through hex 
 mediumship. All of his past history was revealed. Th< 
 predicted the death of two relatives near and dear to hi] 
 He was told of certain financial changes and misunder- 
 standings, and the date he would pass to spirit life. 
 
 One day he called with a slate and asked the medii 
 to hold it under the table with him. They sat some five 01 
 ten minutes without obtaining the desired result. Finally 
 independent voice spoke loud and distinctly, saying : ' ' Put 
 the slate upon a chair, take your coat and put over it." 
 This he did immediately. The result was a long and beau- 
 tifully written communication from a friend of whom 
 had not heard or seen for years, and did not know he was 
 dead. He later verified the fact of this friend's death. 
 The writing was unlike his own or the medium's. The 
 sentiment expressed in the communication was most exquis- 
 itely delicate, and the writing cursive and graceful. Each 
 heard the scratch of the pencil as it moved swiftly across 
 the slate. They could hear the crossing of the " t 's " and the 
 dotting of the "i's." This was all done in broad daylight 
 This proved to him that • this force was intelligent, acci 
 rate and personal. 
 
 A NOTED CHARACTER. 
 
 Old Pappy Price, of renown in the South as a gen- 
 eral, often made his presence known to his friends and 
 relatives. At one time .while the medium was securely fas- 
 tened to an iron bar in the cabinet in Mr. J. J. Outley's 
 Gallery of Fine Arts in St. Louis, the cabinet curtain parted 
 and Mr. Price came into view. One of the family wai 
 present and said, ''If that is you, make your presence 
 known by some positive sign, you know what. ' ' He retired 
 into the cabinet and came out again with his trousers rolled 
 up above his knee, exposing a wound that had troubled 
 him greatly while in earth life. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. L37 
 
 One time standing in the doorway Leading from the 
 itreet to Mr. Outley's gallery, a stranger passed by. She 
 called his name, "John Canfield'I" lie turned and looked 
 quickly to see from whence the call came. She called again. 
 
 "Who speaks?" he almost gasped, for he recognizee! 
 the voice of his dead wife. This call, coming from the lips 
 of this girl, whose face he had never before seen, startled 
 him. He went hack and said, "Did you call me?" 
 
 The voice said, "John, you have grown heartsick trying 
 to find our Charley. He is in the poorhouse," naming the 
 street and house. "I am Celia, your wife, dead, yet strang- 
 est of all things, I see and hear you and know that I am not 
 dead ; your brother Charley is with me. ' ' 
 
 With a pass or two over her face the influence* was 
 gone and the mystery solved. She told him her name and 
 that she was a medium. He said he would test the matter 
 and see if he could find the boy. He had been separated 
 from them during the three years he had been a soldier. 
 While he was absent and in prison his wife died. He had 
 searched far and wide for the boy. He investigated, as he 
 promised, and found him just as he had been told. 
 
 A few nights after this, while in the cabinet, spirits 
 materialized in full form and stood in the doorway of the 
 cabinet and beckoned with white hands for their loved ones 
 piesent to approach. Mrs. Strong came forward after the 
 voice had softly called her. There stood her loved hus- 
 band, who had but recently departed this life. He told her 
 of private matters of great interest and of papers mislaid, 
 both useful and valuable. They were found, and the truth 
 was gladly made known. Neither creeds nor conservatism 
 prevented this woman 's honest acknowledgement. 
 
 Before the medium left the cabinet upon this memor- 
 able evening, more than twenty skeptics were convinced. 
 Some said: "Surely human ingenuity cannot accomplish 
 these wonderful and most convincing results." The iden- 
 tity of each was different and positive. One spirit spoke 
 German, another French, and with many words each con- 
 
138 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 versed with their friends present, using their respective 
 languages, while the medium spoke only English. 
 
 From St. Louis she was called to New Boston, Illinois. 
 She went there with the Reverend A. J. Fishback, a noble- 
 hearted convert to spiritualism, convinced by proofs that 
 he could not argue away or deny. He did not even try to 
 deny them as many do who fear it might bring shame and 
 disgrace to admit the truths of this God-given philosophy. 
 
 A VENTRILOQUIST GIVES HIS OPINION. 
 
 While in New Boston she was accused of being a ven- 
 triloquist, and was called "the girl with many voices." At 
 this place the enterprising and Avide-awake skeptics secured, 
 without the medium's knowledge, the services of a cele- 
 brated ventriloquist, by the name of Biggs, to witness these 
 manifestations. He came after his entertainment was con- 
 cluded. For the first few moments, he sat quietly, then he 
 spoke to those who had invited him, and said, "Are those 
 the voices on which you wished my opinion?" Someone 
 whispered, "Yes." 
 
 1 ' Well, ' ' he said, ' ' let them come from whom they may, 
 or from what, they have no bodies attached to them. It is 
 not ventriloquism. ' ' The voices then addressed him and he 
 exclaimed, "I don't know what it is, but it is not the girl, 
 of that I am certain." 
 
 The manifestations at these public seances were never 
 twice alike, w T hich fact perplexed the skeptics. The unbe- 
 lievers and bigots were all against her. All were trying to 
 find a theory by which they might explain the things that 
 confounded all the teachings of the past. 
 
 VISITS WISCONSIN. 
 
 From New Boston our medium went to Black Earth, 
 Wisconsin, where she again encountered S. P. Leland who 
 was still traveling and pretending to expose spiritualism. 
 He had the same old bills stating that he could duplicate 
 everything done through mediums. Among the names men- 
 
CONTINUITY OP LAW AND LIFE. L39 
 
 tioned on his bills, with other well known mediums, was imv 
 ■tedium's name. At her suggestion the spiritualists sent 
 to Monmouth, Illinois, for copies of papers he had been 
 forced to sign wherein he acknowledged that he had falsely 
 vilified respectable people. On receipt of these papers the 
 people broke up his meeting and he took the first train out 
 of town. 
 
 Leaving Black Earth she went to the homes of Mr. 
 Larkin and Mrs. William Warren of Madison, the capital 
 of the state, where she held a test seance for Governor Fair- 
 child and a company of investigators. At this seanee a 
 committee of ladies was selected to hold the medium's 
 bands, to place their feet upon her feet at the same time 
 and to otherwise give their undivided attention to the 
 medium while the others noted the phenomena. 
 
 At this seance beautiful lights filled the room with a 
 soft effulgent glow which, at times, made it possible for 
 those present to see each other. Many voices spoke, at the 
 same time the medium's voice was heard describing for 
 others in the circle. Forms were seen in the radiance that, 
 at times, filled the room. Sometimes these forms were tangi- 
 ble and at other times seemed to be etherealizations. The 
 committee repeatedly exclaimed, "It is not the medium. 
 We have her hands and feet. She is here by us." It was 
 a new experience to these highly intelligent ladies and 
 gentlemen. 
 
 What was it? How was it? From whence this all 
 potent, magical, mysterious power that takes upon itself in 
 such solid possession this matter and form, such positive 
 individuality, separate and distinct from the girl who 
 seemed so utterly incapacitated by the conditions under 
 which she was being held and by her youth and inexperi- 
 ence in life, to produce these things? 
 
 If these men of science failed to answer, failed to under- 
 stand the great, eternal, vibrative laws: if they could not 
 grasp and solve the problem, why should they not accept the 
 only hypothesis that explains all these facts? The intelli- 
 gence apparent in these facts could not be attributed to this 
 
140 
 
 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 young, fifteen-year-old medium, whose soul had scarcely 
 awakened to the full magnitude of her mission. She hi 
 never been trained in school or seminary to delve into tl 
 mysteries of science, or reach up into the eternal, living ci 
 rents of ceaseless life for these inexplicable mysteries. She 
 thought them only very natural, as we think of the thin£ 
 that have always been with us. 
 
 Man in the acquisition of knowledge, should aim 
 know something of this spiritual intelligence and power. II 
 is the paramount force of the universe. It reigns supreme 
 throughout all the eons of eternity. It is well to know 
 something of this force and its laws— to know at this point 
 in your experience for fear you may be on the wrong 
 track, headed the wrong w r ay, speeding into disaster and 
 losing valuable time. The maxim, ' ' Know thyself, ' ' remains 
 forevex a dead letter to him who knows nothing of the laws 
 and forces of the spirit world. Many wondered how their 
 secret lives, their past and forgotten thoughts and acts were 
 so minutely told ; and, unwilling to accept the only natural, 
 logical explanation, they wandered into hazy, far-fetched 
 theories and became lost in metaphysical absurdities. 
 
 Some of these scientists, wishing to deny the real cause, 
 disputed the only logical theory and attempted to refer all 
 these phenomena to involuntary cerebral action — to a 
 subliminal self which they confidently asserted, without any 
 reasonable warrant for such assertion — knows everything! 
 Stupendous intelligence confined in a physical body! No 
 necessity for reincarnation — no use for progression — a 
 most satisfactory affirmation! Too bad that it is not^true! 
 Why take refuge in a theory more difficult to explain than 
 the one you seek to contradict? 
 
 There are a few who, recognizing only a small part of 
 the phenomena, claim that for every thought there is a 
 brain cell upon which blind force acts to produce these 
 results. A very happy thought on the part of inanimate 
 atoms and ions to arrange themselves in the form of brain 
 cells for the manifestation of blind force ! 
 
 The church people, more logical, attribute it to the 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 141 
 
 devil. The agnostic creeps in behind bis "I don't know," 
 afraid to think, for fear he may know, and thus lose nil 
 classification. 
 
 The scientist asks for more time to decide, and con- 
 tinues to look with the aid of his microscope, his scalpel 
 and his chemical resolvents for this something which works 
 out these hidden and marvelous results. 
 
 They are all looking in the wrong direction and search- 
 ing too far away. Close beside them is one w r ho attends 
 them most. Ever present with them is one who guards and 
 guides their wandering footsteps, one who is in close sym- 
 pathy with their mental and physical needs, who measures 
 the intensity of every thought, and gauges every motion. 
 This guardian angel, who has been "given charge concern- 
 ing thee," turns back life's many pages and permits the 
 things meet for you to know to be communicated to you. 
 Other attendants permit the telling of incidents known to 
 them, but never known to you, thus removing the solution 
 beyond telepathy and all illogical theories. We live; and, 
 living, must continue to live, with no chance to escape from 
 the consequences of the thoughts and acts stamped upon 
 the program of our eternal lives. 
 
 SAVED FROM THE MACHINATIONS OF AN UNPRINCIPLED 
 WOMAN. 
 
 An incident, showing the methods used by spirit attend- 
 ants to protect their instruments, occurred at Ripon, Wis- 
 consin, where Maud had been engaged to hold cabinet 
 seances. She was obliged to go to the hotel unattended. At 
 this hotel she was threatened with serious harm from an 
 unprincipled fellow who had attended her seance and had 
 learned that she was at the hotel alone. She did not know 
 her real danger, yet she was fretted and vexed beyond 
 measure at her dilemma. 
 
 The first night, after arriving late, she found that the 
 window sash in her room had been removed. It was too 
 late to make a change, or enter a protest, so she went into 
 the parlor and sat up until daylight. She complained to 
 
142 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 the kind-hearted Landlady, who gave her a safe roon 
 where she could not be molested. She knew not, undt 
 the circumstances, what to do, and had almost wept he 
 self sick, when there came a rap upon her door, whicl 
 was securely locked. 
 
 She asked, "Who is there?" A familiar and khidl: 
 voice said, "Mrs. Martin." The angels guiding her ine: 
 perienced footsteps had not forgotten her in her sore dis 
 tress and need of a true friend. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Andrew W. Martin, of Fondulae, hi 
 been warned by a holy angel, that their child, as the} 
 called her, was in danger. They forthwith drove to Ripoi 
 The situation w 7 as told to them and a plan was laid 
 escape. Immediately after the entertainment, she was t( 
 slip out through the hall, and meet them outside at a stated 
 place, where, with her trunk securely strapped on behind 
 the buggy, they would start immediately for Fondulae. 
 All this was carefully carried out and they w r ent joyfully on 
 their homeward way, having started about half past nine 
 o'clock. They had not driven many miles before the Indian, 
 Kaolah, seized the bridle and turned the horse from the 
 main road into a lane leading into a farm yard. Scarcely 
 had they reached this place when they were told to listen. 
 They could hear the voices of officers who were sent to 
 bring back the fugitive. The party sending the officers 
 claimed she had been abducted. After the officers passed 
 they were bidden to drive on again. They were thus 
 guarded all the way home by many white-robed forms 
 watching to w^ard off danger. 
 
 Arriving safely at an early hour in the morning, they 
 retired. Daylight brought the officers, who demanded the 
 girl. Mr. Martin refused to let them take her from the 
 shelter of his home, where he said she should remain. 
 When he explained the situation to them they desisted. 
 They said. ' ' You did not have much the start of us and we 
 were on fleet-footed horses, how was it we did not overlaid 
 you?" They were told how the Indian had taken Ih 
 bridle, even against their will, and led them to a place ol 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE, L4S 
 
 safety at the time they passed. This both frightened and 
 surprised them. 
 
 A short distance from Fondulac on the Greenbush road 
 lived Mr. Robert Wilson, his wife and daughter .Minnie. 
 While visiting at the home of these excellent people a new 
 development commenced— that of manifesting in the light. 
 Voices would be heard, furniture moved, doors opened and 
 closed, and musical instruments played. Very often these 
 manifestations were better and more pronounced than those 
 occurring in the dark. 
 
 Among those present and witnessing these manifesta- 
 tions, in addition to the family were: Mr. Fayette Gillett, 
 George Pflegher and Mr. Patley. 
 
 One Sunday as the medium sat upon the sofa with the 
 daughter, .Minnie, a guitar, standing some little distance 
 away in the corner of the room, began to move toward them. 
 Finally it quietly slid under the sofa upon which they 
 sat. The string's commenced to vibrate. Presently it 
 moved out into the middle of the floor still playing. Some 
 of the company, who had just come in, tried to hold the 
 guitar under the sofa, but like a thing of life, it persisted 
 in remaining on the outside, on the floor, playing and rap- 
 ping intelligent answers to questions, and giving names of 
 an invisible company, many of whom were relatives of 
 those present. When near the close of this unexpected 
 seance, a small, white hand reached out from under the 
 sofa, which was shaded a little from the light, and grasped 
 the instrument and took it under the sofa, at the same time 
 1 .laying softly and sweetly as the strings vibrated to the 
 touch of invisible fingers. It moved restlessly at times, 
 almost violently at others, and then sounded as if dear 
 little fingers swept the strings. 
 
 Several times during Maud's stay in this home, these 
 manifestations were repeated. It is often asked why these 
 things cannot be done by all instead of by a few favored 
 ones ? It is probably some strange and unusual peculiarity 
 of constitution, temperament and organism, or chemical 
 constituents of the body that makes these things possible. 
 
144 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 This answer may not seem adequate or definite for so 
 porta nt a question. It is, however, as far as our kno^ 
 edge of the subject extends. These developed faculties, 
 so called, are possessed by exceedingly sensitive and finely 
 organized people. Only through such people can spirits 
 manifest, make known their presence and formulate their 
 thoughts into language. Not all sensitive and finely organ- 
 ized people possess these faculties, hence the inference that 
 other requisites are necessary. In some the magnetic con- 
 ditions are so perfectly adjusted and so strong, that they 
 are natural mediums. Others need to acquire the neces- 
 sary physical and mental conditions by change of habits, 
 diet and mental conditions. In other words, perfect the 
 apparatus that generates and directs these essential forces 
 and qualities. Gross conditions, coarse food, meats, nar- 
 cotics and stimulants are never conducive to desired phy- 
 sical conditions, nor are the proper mental conditions 
 acquired through profanity, vulgarity, licentiousness, or 
 by vicious, arbitrary, passionate, selfish or angular thoughts. 
 All these things noted and corrected, there must then be 
 harmony between the controlling bands ; and harmony, con- 
 fidence and affinity between them and the medium. 
 
 Negative conditions are necessary for all growth, and so 
 it is in the production of these phenomena, in all phases. 
 As an entirety it is a chemical, magnetic, electric, intellect- 
 ual and spiritual problem which cannot be solved within 
 the limits of any one or two of these enumerations. The 
 axioms, theorems, proportions and equations of its solution 
 must come from them all; hence the failure of physicists 
 and scientists to solve this problem, or to account for the 
 phenomena on any. other than the one natural hypothesis. 
 
 In, the light of these statements it is not necessary to 
 answer the oft repeated question, ''Why do not these things 
 happen in my presence, or at all times 1 ' ' Not because you 
 possess any superior or transcendent quantity or quality of 
 body, mind or spirit to prevent. Quite the contrary. Why 
 not happen at all times ? My dear egotist, phenomena never 
 happen on this or any other planet, nor is it produced, 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 115 
 
 excepting under conditions peculiar to each class of phe- 
 nomena. Not such conditions as man makes, unless his con- 
 ditions ;n-.' iu accordance with the Laws of Hie universe. 
 With all these conditions, the operator, the spirit control, 
 must be well versed in the handling of these forces or fail- 
 ure follows, and, sometimes disaster. Death makes no 
 marvelous additions to the spirit's knowledge and ability. 
 Xo! nil art 1 master-workmen over there, any more than here. 
 Even Jesus, the great medium, was unable to perform mar- 
 freely and at all times before his own people, and the 
 absence of condition was best expressed by Jesus in the 
 word. "Unbelief." 
 
 TEACHES SCHOOL ONE DAY. 
 
 While visiting a family named Van Curen in Fondulac, 
 Miss Mary Van Curen, who was teaching the school at 
 Taycheedah, became ill and Maud volunteered to take her 
 place. .V horse back ride of three miles and the novelty of 
 teaching the school was a temptation to this, girl who had 
 never attended school but an hour in her life. Her control, 
 Clarence, came and said he would help her, and aw r ay she 
 went in high glee. All that day she taught the school, and 
 carried it on successfully, hearing lessons from scholars 
 much older than herself. 
 
 Upon her return they were eager to learn of her suc- 
 cess. Greatly elated she recounted her victories of gram- 
 mar and spelling. Fearing she would not fill the bill, at 
 noon, she bought apples, oranges and candy and distributed 
 them freely. The teacher was ill for many days, and was 
 obliged to resign. The school committee Was anxious to se- 
 cure the new teacher, but when told who she was, a fearful 
 consternation took possession of them. Possibly she had 
 even then inoculated the children with her diabolism. One 
 of the committee, Mr. Nutting, a little more independent 
 than the others, attended one of her seances and was greatly 
 pleased and convinced and was anxious for the rest of the 
 committee to attend. They did not have the courage to do 
 so. To them it was the devil's work. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 EXPERIENCES OP MRS. LAURA A. HOOKER, M. D. 
 (Written by herself in 1886.) 
 
 Among the many friends who gathered around ox 
 medium in 1867, was Mrs. Laura A. Hooker, formerly Mrs. 
 Lord, a practicing physician of Fondulac, Wisconsin. She 
 relates her experience and tells of the peculiar phenomena 
 she witnessed while the medium was a member of her family, 
 as follows: 
 
 One night in 1864, soon after the decease of my mother, 
 I heard a little sound like the ripple of a silvery stream, 
 which brought vividly to my mind scenes of my girlhood. 
 As I listened and wondered the thought came to me: 
 1 ' Could it be a spirit ? ' ' My mother w^as immediately sug- 
 gested, when instantly there came a response in distinct 
 raps upon my pillow\ I commenced asking questions and, 
 instead of raps, we were talking mentally and as satisfac- 
 torily as with outspoken words. The conversation was as 
 clear and distinct as though words had actually been used, 
 and, what was most surprising, I did not think of the 
 strangeness of the phenomenon until she had gone. 
 
 In the year 1867, we became interested in the subject 
 of this sketch. She was holding a series of public seances 
 with 'Mr. and Mrs. Ferris. I had not attended as I did not 
 believe that disembodied spirits could do the things pur- 
 porting to have been done through her mediumship. Sev- 
 eral lady friends desired that I should accompany them. 
 
 At the appointed hour we went to Armory Hall. A 
 committee was selected to search Miss Maud before the 
 seance commenced. 
 
 The first spirit to appear was that of a beautiful young 
 lady. She came to the little curtained window in the 
 cabinet and drew the drapery aside with a hand on which 
 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 147 
 
 sparkled a beautiful diamond ring. She remained long 
 enough for us to observe every feature of her angelic face. 
 She spoke to those near me who evidently recognized her, 
 for they gave a little start and whispered loud enough for 
 
 me to distinctly hear that it was Miss (i , the daughter 
 
 of a prominent physician of the city. 
 
 An opportunity soon offered and upon inquiry I 
 learned that several recognized her. One of the ladies on 
 the examining committee stepped boldly forward and said 
 she was not a spiritualist, but that she had made a careful 
 examination of the medium and had found nothing: that 
 could in any way aid in the demonstration. And, in jus- 
 tice to the young woman and the audience, she must say 
 that she saw a diamond ring upon one of the spirit's hands 
 and she was sure there was none upon the hand of the 
 medium or about her. 
 
 The test of strength was the greatest marvel. The 
 manager of the seance informed the audience that he would 
 like to have three of the strongest men they could select 
 come upon the platform and hold a table upon the floor, if 
 they could, while the medium would merely touch her finger 
 tips to the table. Three men volunteered and they were 
 very fair specimens of manly strength. The table writhed 
 and twisted and up it went. They tugged and pulled and 
 flung themselves upon it, but it turned and let them slide 
 oil', and then turned legs up. They caught it again, and 
 in their efforts to hold it they literally tore it in pieces. 
 While it was up over their heads, Miss Maud stood on tip- 
 toe, with her hand uplifted, occasionally touching it as it 
 surged and rocked like a tall tree in a tempest. 
 
 I sought an introduction' to this very natural and 
 unsophisticated child and invited her to spend a day at my 
 home. She accepted, and gave us some very pleasant and 
 interesting tests of which we knew she had no prior know- 
 ledge. In a few days she left the city, and I saw no more 
 of her for a few weeks. I next saw r her when, by a singu- 
 lar circumstance, she was brought back to this city by 
 Andrew W. Martin, who succeeded in rescuing her from an 
 
I 
 
 148 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 unprincipled party, a woman, who had engaged her to go 
 to Ripon, Wis. They brought her to their home and pro- 
 tected her. 
 
 In the month of October, Mrs. Martin brought her to 
 our home. In a short time, an attraction sprang up between 
 her and my son, Albert A. Lord, and about a year later, I 
 became the possessor of a daughter in this rarely-gifted 
 girl. The marriage took place on November 5, 1868, with 
 many misgivings on my part that they were not adapted to 
 each other. He was of a very selfish and jealous nature, 
 and, as is usual m such cases, wanted her quite to himself. 
 While she with her gifts was as thoroughly incapacitated, 
 as a child could be, for domestic life and its duties. She 
 was a combination of strange forces. She possessed the 
 deepest vein of affection and sympathy, was very relig- 
 ious and at times was extremely positive. At other times 
 she was very negative and would suffer so deeply as to dis- 
 tress the whole household. She was not educated domestic- 
 ally and could not so adapt herself. Her life's interests 
 and unfoldment lay on a higher and broader plane. We 
 were not slow to recognize her most singular gifts. We 
 soon realized that she could not be fettered or held by any 
 binding, however silken; that she was grandly and su- 
 premely individualized ; that she had a work to do and- was 
 destined to stand before the world as one of the brightest 
 teachers to expound the beautiful truths of a transcendental 
 philosophy that had already found root; truths whose 
 growth must be as broad as the earth and as vast as eternity. 
 We had gained a daughter whose presence filled our home 
 and hearts with a joy and satisfaction so new and rare, 
 that happiness was unrest, if such a feeling is possible. 
 
 At her first visit and while at dinner the heavy exten- 
 sion table was visibly rocked to and fro. Questions were 
 asked and intelligently answered by raps. Something was 
 said about her peculiar life and classical name "Maud 
 Eugenia," when I related a little dream, or vision, which I 
 had some years previous, in which a young girl whose name 
 was Maud became identified with my interests, and her 
 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 149 
 
 coming was brought about in some way by a man whose 
 name was Henri DeCoriche. She looked surprised when I 
 mentioned this name and said that she was in some way 
 related to a person by that name, and she had the impres- 
 sion that he was of French or Spanish birth. She told u* 
 that for some reason which she could never divine, her 
 mother had always treated her unlike the other children, and 
 when she was about twelve years old had destroyed a letter 
 written to her by a person calling her his niece and subscrib- 
 ing himself "Your Uncle, Henri DeCoriche." She told us 
 how she was treated differently from any of the children 
 because of her peculiar gift. 
 
 In 1869 Maud and her husband spent some months in 
 Sheboygan, Michigan. During this time she frequently sent 
 us splendid tests, telling us of some of our plans, and of 
 persons who had visited us. One time she sent us a message 
 saying Clarence had been home and had discovered that the 
 horse had slipped the halter through a fastening and was 
 very likely to get cast. Mr. Hooker said he frequently 
 found a change in the tying, giving much more length to 
 the halter, and he had been trying to ascertain the cause. 
 lie obtained a chain with a catch and it did not occur 
 again. 
 
 During Maud's stay at Sheboygan I was arranging to 
 visit her and was to leave on an early train. Late in the 
 afternoon. I passed into an unoccupied room and heard dis- 
 tinctly the words, "Maud wants her new black dress and 
 lace hat." I took them with me; and on my arrival, after a 
 few moments conversation, I asked her if there was any- 
 thing she wanted from home? She said yes, but guessed 
 she could get along without them. I questioned why she 
 did not drop me a line stating what she wanted. She said, 
 "I did wish that I had my black dress and lace hat, as I 
 should occasionally wear them, but it does not matter." I 
 stepped into the hall and brought the package and placed 
 it before her, much to her astonishment. When I told her 
 what Clarence said, she was not a little surprised for she 
 
150 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 did not think he could make me understand, although she 
 asked him to try. 
 
 The next day I saw some goods which pleased me and 
 after my return I decided to send the money to her to 
 obtain the material and forward it to me by her husband, 
 who was running on the railroad between Fondulac and 
 Sheboygan. I handed him the money and a note to Maud 
 specifying that I wanted twenty-eight yards of the goods at 
 which we had looked. When he arrived at their boarding 
 place she confronted him with the goods— just twenty- 
 eight yards— and answered the questions specified in the 
 note, and even repeated our conversation. This convinced 
 him that spirits are substantially individuals. Maud wrote 
 me that Clarence was present and heard the conversation 
 between us and thought it a good opportunity to demon- 
 strate what a spirit could do. On one occasion, while at din- 
 ner, Maud being absent, a napkin ring, in its flight across 
 the table dropped into the pitcher of water. On Maud's 
 return. Snowdrop — while holding her medium in trance- 
 begged pardon for her carelessness in allowing it to fall in 
 the water. 
 
 RED LETTERS ON HER BODY. 
 
 One morning Maud came down stairs and astonished 
 us all by her appearance.' She seemed to be covered with 
 what I first thought to be red rash. On closer examination 
 it proved to be letters and landscape sketches, red in color, 
 and raised on the skin. On further examination her arms, 
 shoulders and back were found to be covered. Under 
 microscopic examination the skin seemed to be raised and 
 discolored. No unpleasant or painful sensation attended the 
 phenomenon. The lettering was an attempt at Bible quota- 
 tions. The work of the artist was of landscape, with trees, 
 rivers and valleys. This phenomenon remained for several 
 days and gradually faded away. 
 
 CLARENCE HELPS THE MEDIUM TO PIE AND CAKE. 
 
 It was my custom to keep pies and cakes in a refrigera- 
 tor over which were slats about an inch apart. This I 
 
CONTINUITY OP LAW AND LIFE. L53 
 
 usually kept locked. Maud would quite often return late at 
 night and hungry. Her controls preferred Bhe should not 
 
 eat dinner or supper on the days when she held se;mres. 
 
 When the people Tor whom she held seances did not know 
 this condition to which she was subjected she would come 
 home quite exhausted and hungry. She was always too 
 sensitive to ask for anything. Coming home late in the 
 evening she would usually eat what she could find to her 
 liking in the pantry, and then ask Clarence to give her a 
 little cake or pie. Ever faithful Clarence! He would tell 
 her to put a knife through the slats and he would cut off a 
 piece and pass it out to her. 
 
 CLARENCE HIDES THE VELVET. 
 
 While Maud was from home for a week, I thought to 
 give her a surprise by having a garnet, cashmere dress 
 remodeled. It had been taken apart, and I had a quantity of 
 velvet laid on the goods in the desired pattern for trim- 
 ming, when dinner was announced. When we returned to 
 the room the velvet had disappeared. Knowing positively 
 it was on the table when we left the room, I supposed it 
 must have been taken while we were at dinner. I wrote Maud 
 immediately, telling her of our dilemma. She replied saying 
 that Clarence said it was on the upper shelf in the closet. We 
 looked in several closets, but not finding it concluded that 
 Clarence had made a mistake. On her return I expressed 
 my regret over the loss, when she said, "Oh! mama, I am 
 so sorry you have worried about it. It is in' your closet in 
 the side hall." We both went to the closet and found the 
 velvet on the shelf. She informed me that Clarence spirited 
 it away as he discovered that the party who called while we 
 were at dinner intended to take it. 
 
 maud's name cut on the glass of a car window. 
 
 Soon after this incident I concluded to take a trip to 
 Plymouth, Michigan, and return by &turgis Prairie. Clar- 
 ence said he would go with me. While en route a very 
 
i 
 
 
 152 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 singular incident occurred. On entering the car, which was 
 very well filled, I was offered a seat by a young man who 
 was well informed on the general topics of the day. We dis- 
 cussed various subjects, among others Elizabeth Stewart 
 Phelps' new work, ''Gates Ajar," and from that to spirit- 
 ualism. I told him of my investigation with this young 
 girl who had so recently become my daughter, and his appar- 
 ent interest caused me to relate many items of my experi- 
 ence. While we were talking he asked for her name. I 
 looked toward the window and saw "Maud E. Lord" plainly 
 cut in the clear glass. I was surprised and called his atten- 
 tion to it by saying: "There is her name on the glass." 
 This surprised him equally as much. I someway thought he 
 might have written it, and said: "Perhaps it will wipe 
 off." He made the attempt, and found it was cut deep into 
 the glass as if done with a diamond. He said he knew it 
 was not there when he took the seat. He surely did not 
 write it, and I did not. He gave me his name, as Howard , 
 Wright. 
 
 That evening I arrived at my friends', Mr. and Mrs. 
 Chandler, in Plymouth. One night while there my suf- 
 fering from heart trouble seemed unbearable, when I said : 
 "Clarence if you are here, can't you bring the relief I so 
 much need?" I immediately felt an electric thrill sweep 
 over me and I was soon asleep. 
 
 A few nights later I awoke about midnight with a feel- 
 ing of suffocation. I fully realized my condition, but was 
 powerless to move or call. I thought of the excitement my 
 death would cause with these friends with whom I was stop- 
 ping, and of the opinion as to the cause of my death. These 
 things passed rapidly through my mind; and, as I felt the 
 hour of 'approaching dissolution nearing, I sent out, as I sup- 
 posed, the last loving adieu to friends and family at home. 
 To my surprise, a hand was laid upon my side and I was 
 briskly rubbed over the region of the heart. The hand was 
 on my side convenient for my arm to close upon it. I did 
 this, and felt the hand withdrawn as natural as any human 
 hand. It seemed as proportionately large and natural as one 
 
 : 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 153 
 
 attached to a physical body. I could not be mistaken; such 
 an experience leaves no chance for fancy or delusion. 
 
 Od my arrival at Sturgis Prairie I spent Friday night 
 at the hotel and retired in good spirits. Some time in the 
 night I awoke with the same trouble with my heart. At 
 this crisis my mattress was Lifted and shaken so vigor- 
 ously that T was thrown upon my right side and thus 
 brought out of the attack. This was unaccountably 
 strange to me, but why did they not speak? My door 
 was securely locked. Could it be a spirit? I remained 
 till Monday and was soon back at my home. 
 
 After tea we sat down for a visit when Clarence and 
 Snowdrop controlled and reviewed every incident connected 
 with my journey, including my conversation with Mr. 
 Wright on the cars. Clarence asked me how I liked him 
 as traveling companion. I told him it was my first positive 
 venture with an invisible, but I had learned much of inesti- 
 mable value, for which I was under many obligations. He 
 then related how he had. summoned certain powerful spirits 
 to aid him in bringing me out of that most critical condi- 
 tion at Plymouth, when I was so near leaving the body. He 
 said that when I had the second attack at Sturgis Prairie 
 he had left me in care of other spirits who could not mate- 
 rialize a hand with which to treat me magnetically but they 
 could lift the mattress and turn me over. 
 
 SEANCE AT THE HOME OF A. G. RUGGLES. 
 
 About twenty persons met at the residence of Mr. A. 
 G. Haggles, a prominent banker, for a seance. I was one of 
 the number. During the seance a spirit called for a thread 
 and needle. Mrs. Ruggles brought the needle and some 
 white thread which she placed upon a table without thread- 
 ing the needle. Presently the spirits called for a light ; and, 
 to our astonishment, we found a large pearl button had 
 been sewed on Mr. Ruggle's vest. We also found where 
 they had removed this button from a lady's garment for the 
 purpose of demonstrating what they could do. Two others 
 of the party had their garments sew r ed together. 
 
154 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 At this same seance, a lady came and addressed one 
 of the sitters as her affianced, and told us she was burned 
 to death by the explosion of a lamp. A gentleman quickly 
 recognized the spirit. I learned that this gentleman, though 
 well advanced in years, was waiting for the time when 
 he should journey over to claim her as his bride upon the 
 other side. 
 
 I was again privileged to sit in a seance with a part 
 of this same company when a spirit came saying: "I am 
 so hungry, oh so hungry." Mrs. Lord said: "Mr. Rug- 
 gles, this person gives his name and says he is your brother ; 
 and that he starved to death in a Southern prison." He 
 was at once recognized by Mr. Ruggles, who asked : * ' What 
 can I do for you?" The answer came, "I am so hungry." 
 Presently each felt a wolf robe drawn over their laps and 
 hands. Mr. Ruggles said his brother had just completed a 
 soft robe, when he concluded to go into the army, and gave 
 the robe to him, and he still had it ; that the voice was per- 
 fectly natural and that his brother was one of the unfor- 
 tunate prisoners at Andersonville. 
 
 "O say shall I meet on the unseen shore, 
 The loved and the lost who have gone before? 
 I have lost the gleam of their eyes of light 
 A sadness shrouds my heart to-night." 
 
 : — Neville. 
 
 AN INDIAN PREDICTS CUSTER *S MASSACRE. 
 
 One beautiful Sabbath morning, in the early part of 
 June, 1876, Maud came home for her first visit after our 
 return to Fondulac from our three years' residence in Chi- 
 cago. There was something impressive in the quietude of 
 that Sabbath day. We were happy and lingered long at 
 the breakfast table. Maud was the first to leave the room. 
 As we passed into the sitting room we heard the voice of 
 Snowdrop. She seemed very happy that she had taken us 
 by surprise. After she had prepared the way, other spirits, 
 one after another, took control. One trilled an Italian 
 air; another sang a Spanish song; then a German master 
 musician pealed forth in German, in melodious strains that 
 
 
 I 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 155 
 
 filled every part of the house and could have been distinctly 
 heard out in the street. 
 
 I never had such an intellectual feast ; never witnessed 
 just such phenomena, and wished again and again that 
 others might be permitted to hear such grand recitals. At 
 the close, a. well-informed Indian chief came in the interest 
 of his people. He expressed in well selected and telling 
 language the regrets he felt that his people should be driven 
 from territory to territory, regardless of their attachments 
 and rights, regardless of their being human and a part of 
 God's creation. He said his white brother seemed to forget 
 they were endowed with strong feelings of friendship, 
 hatred and revenge like unto the pale faces. He said they 
 had prayed to the great Father at Washington, but he did 
 not heed them; that they had held councils and sent peti- 
 tions, all to no purpose; that even now they were holding 
 councils around their camp fires, preparing their young 
 men for war. Their women and children were sending up 
 prayers to the great Father, for they feared that the war- 
 fare would be long and severe, and the contest a bloody 
 one. He counted the time to the very day when the great 
 general and his army would suffer defeat. He said they 
 would all bite the dust, and their blood would flow like 
 water. We counted the days and found it would be on the 
 25th and made a note of it at the time.* He prayed that 
 the Great Spirit would deal out mercy to his people and 
 interfere with the plans of burning revenge with which the 
 white man and the red man are actuated. He pleaded for 
 justice to the pale nation and equal justice for his people. 
 He prayed that peace might wave its banner of eternal 
 friendship over his people. He prayed that blood should 
 not be spilled to compel the Government to keep the treaty 
 
 ♦NOTE: — On the very day named by the old chief the mas- 
 sacre of Custer and his men tooxv place. The records of the 
 War Department state that General Custer and his company 
 were killed at the battle of Little Big Horn, in Montana, June 
 25, 1876. A monument marks the place where Custer fell. Only 
 one man, a scout, escaped. 
 
. 
 
 156 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 which was entered into for the protection of the Indians. 
 He said the trouble was almost at the door. 
 
 THE ORIENTAL PHILOSOPHER'S PROPHECY. 
 
 Before our Sabbath morning's devotion closed, a wise 
 Oriental spirit came. His manifest culture, deep research 
 and breadth of intellect gave us some idea to what perfec- 
 tion a soul can attain. His expanse of thought and world- 
 wide range of knowledge enabled him to look into depths 
 all unknown to us; to see our lives and the conditions that 
 have and Avill surround us through our sojourn here; to 
 know so well the ins and outs and the course in which we 
 will drift with a determination as though fixed by the laws 
 that govern the constellations. 
 
 I cannot lightly pass this most important and memora- 
 bly event in this one great dream of my life. His strange 
 prophecy ; the foreshadowing of events, seemingly so improb- 
 able; his statements concerning another unusual character 
 to be brought into our lives, seemed so strange and unlikely 
 that I concluded they were, figuratively speaking, scenes in 
 the other life. Yet I know miracles are no part of the 
 Oriental philosophy. I know this philosophy relegates every- 
 thing that happens to law, immutable, eternal law, and that 
 its initiated adepts can read from the entablatures of life 
 all things that have been, or ever will be. 
 
 After speaking of the many facts in our experience, 
 with a superior knowledge and interest, he pointed out the 
 fields of usefulness which lay as broad as creation before 
 every human soul, and the advantages to be derived by liv- 
 ing active, useful lives, saying that very few people realize 
 that every hour is fraught with divine, as well as natural 
 matter drifting along the avenues in which their feet have 
 found pathways. Few realize that their thoughts and 
 daily acts are the written record of their own destiny— the 
 monument* they are rearing to live after them. 
 
 After this beautiful address he offered a few selected 
 words to my fair-haired niece, telling her that changes 
 awaited her; that her life would not be just as she had 
 
 ; 
 
 •"i. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 157 
 
 drawn the picture, but the changes would bring experience, 
 ami from experience and from the lessons which come 
 naturally in their turn she would receive her best growth. 
 He told her that she would be married to a much older man 
 than the one she expected at that time to wed; that children 
 would come to bless her life; that strange experiences 
 would come if she was true and faithful to the teachings 
 now given her. Nearly all he said to her has been most 
 truthfully verified -as the years have passed, leaving their 
 indelible finger prints upon her fair young life. 
 
 He then addressed me as the silver-haired matron to 
 whom had already come many, many changes and deep fur- 
 rows that had found their pathway to the soul; but, that 
 my faith had saved me from the despair so common to 
 humanity. He said that the powers were working out their 
 own plans; and, stranger than fiction, that my scattered 
 family would come from the East and the West, from the 
 North and the South, and would dwell for a brief time 
 under my roof ; that a reunion would take place, and a new 
 element would come into our lives, bringing new conditions; 
 and, in time, each w r ould go accordingly to plans that lay in 
 embryo, but which would come forth matured for accept- 
 ance. He added, "We are sometimes many years in per- 
 fecting a plan, as in the case of bringing this medium to 
 you. We have now in view and have selected a man we feel 
 sure will be just the person to carry out the plans we are 
 projecting. Plans that will make the voice of spiritual 
 science echo and re-echo throughout the land; that will 
 enable anxious inquirers to satisfactorily solve the question 
 regarding the continuity of life and spirit return, and make 
 men know that when they die, they will live again, and know 
 that the soul, divested of its physical armor, can and always 
 will exist as an independent being. The man of our selec- 
 tion shall stand for our cause and we will bring him sue- 
 in nil our battles. By the laws of ethereal vibrations, 
 by which thought and vision may be flashed over seas and 
 continents, we will reveal him to you in "visions of the 
 night." Already in a distant city where he stands so 
 
158 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 distinctively alone and individualized, young in years, he is 
 contending with voice and pen for freedom from priestly 
 rule and the domination of ecclesiastical thought. We have 
 caused believers in this beautiful philosophy to touch his 
 image with indelible pigments that you and our medium 
 may recognize him, when in the perfection of our plans, he 
 shall cross this threshold and become a potent factor in the 
 life of this instrument, whom we love and designate as ' ' The 
 Daughter of the Orient," whose life has been fraught with 
 so many strange adventures and thrilling scenes; with the 
 greatest achievements and most brilliant success as a 
 medium ; and, who has justly earned the crown that awaits 
 her, for work already done, and yet to be done, from ocean 
 to ocean and from the gulf to the frozen seas of the far 
 north. To her shall be given the spiritual gifts and graces 
 known to nations not considered in your category of civi- 
 lized people; and, the secrets of the Veiled Isis shall yield 
 to her marvelous psychometric sense. The epoch when these 
 spiritual gifts will be understood and appreciated is fast ap- 
 proaching, for this planet moves in a spiritual as well as in a 
 material cycle. Remember that all important epochs in 
 human lives and in the life of nations are shadowed upon 
 the spiritual atmosphere just as certainly as your material 
 atmosphere, portends storms. Listen, ye, then, to the lan- 
 guage of spirit; learn its purpose, interpret its message. 
 Does it come with an oppressive feeling of uncertainty and 
 dread? Then go no farther in that direction. Does the 
 way seem clear and free? Then go on. These premoni- 
 tions are permitted, if you but heed them." 
 
 Much more was said but I have not the power to voice 
 his thoughts or the eloquence and elegance of his expression. 
 T have treasured this extraordinary visit as the most eventful 
 of my life. I could not then understand that the things pre- 
 dicted were the well defined letter of our lives. Seemingly 
 it would not be that my family would be scattered and 
 would again all meet under my roof. This sounded like a 
 fairy tale, yet out of the depths of undefinable mystery it 
 has nearly all come to pass. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 159 
 
 Is oiir.life in the keeping of the invisibles? Then why 
 so much trouble and sorrow .' 
 
 Discipline, development, progress. Is there not some 
 easier road to these goals? How are these happenings fore- 
 told ! I have questioned the theory of accident and foreor- 
 dination without satisfactory answer. The voice that 
 vibrates to my inner life and whispers to my soul answers 
 thai it is neither. The logical deduction seems to be that the 
 masters of advanced spiritual science, seeing and under- 
 standing cause and effect, and knowing that we move in the 
 lines of least resistance, divine what will follow certain 
 conditions. 
 
 It is now, as I write, ten years since this Grand Master 
 of Oriental Wisdom came to our humble home. The seem- 
 ingly impossible prophecies have nearly all been realized. 
 Maud and her husband, my son, have separated, each going 
 their own way for the past few r years; he to the material 
 things of life, and she to her grand and glorious work. 
 Yet, we have loved her all these years as truly our own 
 daughter. This Oriental Master said a reunion should take 
 place, when the stranger should come. When? "In the 
 perfection of their plans." 
 
 We continue to call Maud our daughter and love her 
 all the more. She comes to see us when duties permit, so 
 we have not lost her or her attendant spirits who are all 
 very dear to us. 
 
 More remarkable than all else is the stranger who is 
 to come. Yes, I have seen him— just how I do not know. 
 This much I know, I shall surely recognize him when he 
 comes. Will he come? That is to be seen. As shown to 
 me he was a man of serious mein, with full, long, brown 
 beard: a little stooped; about thirty years of age, pos- 
 sibly thirty-five. He always came with a daily news- 
 paper in his hand. We could never see the name of the 
 paper. 
 
 Maud would very often come down stairs from her 
 room in the morning, and say,— "Mama, I saw the stranger 
 last night. He said he was to be my husband. He had a 
 
1G0 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 newspaper in his hand. I don't like men with full beard 
 anyhow. ' ' 
 
 We used to talk about these visits and wondered if the 
 prophecy would come to pass, and how he came and how 
 she could hear him talk. The theory of Astral visits some- 
 how never seemed quite scientific or logical to me. Es- 
 pecially when "doubles" or Astral visitants do not retain 
 any memory of their visits. The data for such a conclu- 
 sion seemed insufficient and unsatisfactory, much more 
 so than the theory suggested by the Oriental Master that 
 there are ethereal currents on which thought and visions 
 can be conveyed over seas and continents. Surely some of 
 us will solve this problem and the greater Riddle of the 
 Universe before the century closes. 
 
 A SPIRIT LOCKED AND UNLOCKED THE DOOR. 
 
 On my return from my visit in Michigan, I was in- 
 formed that our pears were ripe and had been nicely cared 
 for by our spirit friends. My husband said the door to 
 the room w T here the fruit was kept had become fastened on 
 the inside. He thought our friend Clarence had some- 
 thing to do with it. 
 
 When we tried the lock we could hear the bolt fly 
 back, but still we could not open the door. I said, "Clar- 
 ence, can you open the door?" Immediately the latch on 
 the inside flew back and we entered. We found each 
 decayed pear had been wrapped nicely in paper by the 
 spirits and placed on the table. All that remained on the 
 floor were sound. 
 
 At our next sitting Clarence told us that Snowdrop and 
 some other spirit friends had taken care of the fruit, and 
 by using the inside latch they were able to protect it. I 
 thanked them for their kind attention, when Snowdrop 
 said with a merry laugh, "You are very much obliged.". 
 
 REMARKABLE MANIFESTATIONS AT HOME OF J. R. TALMAGE. 
 
 Mr. Hooker, Maud and I went to Calumet for a visit 
 and a seance at the home of our friend, J. R. Talmage. 
 During the seance Maud described a woman in her work- 
 
THE STRANGER OF THE ORIENTAL PHILOSOPHER'S 
 PROPHECY. (June, 1876.) 
 
 (See page 156.) 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 101 
 
 ing dress with such accuracy that a little laugh passed 
 from friend to friend. She was the wife of a prominent 
 State official and was prone to luxuriate in easy shoes, 
 and wore no collar. It was these striking features that 
 provoked the mirth with those who knew her best and 
 loved her most. 
 
 A young lady came, giving her name, which was read- 
 ily recognized. She placed her hand upon the shoulder 
 of a gentleman and related her grief in the past with an 
 earnestness which indicated more than ordinary trouble. 
 This gentleman, aided by his good wife, was instrumental 
 in making her life seem less dark and tempestuous. This 
 was her first opportunity to express her gratitude and to 
 voice the tender memories which she had carried with her 
 beyond the wild blasts and incongruous elements that had 
 crushed all hope out of her young heart; to tell her ben- 
 efactor that kind words and kinder deeds not only live 
 in memory, but will greet him on the other side, like a 
 golden benediction from out of the past. 
 
 CLARENCE LOCKS THE DOOR AND BUILDS THE FIRE. 
 
 Leaving Maud at Mr. Talmage's to return on the train, 
 Mr. Hooker and I drove home; and on arrival, found our 
 night key would not unlock the door. Mr. Hooker tried 
 the second lock, which was only used at nights and which 
 we knew r had not been locked when we left home, and 
 thus opened the door. On entering the sitting room we 
 both heard a low, soft strain of music which seemed to 
 fill the whole house. At the same time we saw with great 
 surprise the fire burning brightly in the coal stove. What 
 could it mean? The door double locked; the fire burn- 
 ing brightly; the house filled with such a cheerful glow, 
 and those peculiar musical vibrations just barely percep- 
 tible to our senses! 
 
 There w^as no one in the house and no way for any- 
 one to enter, besides, there was no one who could be ex- 
 pected to come in during our absence. Search as we did 
 *e could not find the key which was usually left in the 
 —6 
 
J 62 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 lower lock on the inside. It was not in the lock where we 
 had left it. While waiting for Maud to come my attention 
 was attracted to the front hall by a slight noise; and, on 
 going to the door, there was the key in the lock! In- 
 stantly we knew that Clarence could explain. After Maud 
 arrived Clarence came, and the first words he spoke were, 
 ''Did you find the house all right?" "Yes, indeed," 
 replied, "and I was never more happily surprised." He 
 then said. "I came home several times to see if all was 
 right; and, fearing the door was insecure, I locked the 
 lower lock and put the key on the moulding of the base- 
 board. I then opened the stove damper, intending to re- 
 turn in time to unlock the door and be present when you 
 came, but I went to look after Maud and did riot return 
 in time. When I arrived I found you had made better 
 time than I expected, so I put the key in the door and 
 have been much amused over your conversation and ques- 
 tion IT 
 
 I spoke of the happy feeling I experienced when I 
 entered the sitting room and heard the music and. saw the 
 cheerful fire. The room seemed to be made brilliant with 
 a halo of beauty and exquisite soul rest as though spirit 
 fingers had touched everything around it. Clarence said 
 he did try to leave a glow of spiritual magnetism in the 
 room. We thanked him and our sitting closed. 
 
 CLARENCE GOES TO THE CELLAR AFTER BUTTER. 
 
 *>ver our kitchen table we had a rack for knives and 
 spoons used in cooking. One knife in particular we used 
 for cutting rolls of butter. I was preparing tea, and know- 
 ing some butter would be needed, had just wiped this 
 particular knife and placed it in its usual place, expect- 
 ing to visit the cellar in a moment. Just then Maud ap- 
 peared at the door opening into the kitchen, at least ten 
 feet from where I stood, and asked me if she could assist 
 me. I replied, "Yes, I will hand you the knife and butter 
 dish and vou mav get the 'mtter from the cellar." She 
 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 163 
 
 had not taken one step towards me when I reached for the 
 knife and it was gone! I told her she might take a dish 
 and a knife from the dining table. I was looking for the 
 missing knife when 1 heard her scream. 
 
 I rushed into the room, thinking that she had either 
 broken the lamp or it had exploded. I expected to find 
 her enveloped in flames. The door to the cellar was at the 
 extreme end of the sitting room and she had only time to 
 reach it. Imagine my surprise when I saw her holding 
 the lamp above her head, and in her other hand she held 
 the lost knife with a large roll of butter attached to it. 
 She stood looking down the stairs with as much wonder 
 and astonishment as any person who had never seen a 
 white robed spirit. 
 
 As I took the knife from her hand I saw that Clar- 
 ence had written his name plainly, as if done with some 
 sharp instrument, on the butter. Maud said when she 
 opened the door that a beautiful light rested upon every 
 thing, and she saw Clarence dressed in a white robe kneel- 
 ing at the crock of butter. She said that the knife was 
 handed to her with such speed that she could not help 
 screaming. 
 
 It was my constant delight to visit flower gardens 
 and conservatories with Maud. If there were any es- 
 pecially exquisite flowers that Maud admired, they would, 
 by chemical laws unknown to us, extract perfume from 
 such flowers and place it upon her hands. This was often 
 the only way she knew that such flowers were in the 
 garden. 
 
 I remember a performance much stranger even than 
 this. I, as well as hundreds of others to my certain know- 
 ledge, have been in her seances when the spirits brought rare 
 and exotic perfumes, such as the aroma of the orange blos- 
 S'lins, tropical plants, or the scent of the hay field, when no 
 plants or flowers were within many miles, and when 
 none of the company had any such perfume about them. 
 These flowers Avere real and were not the result of sugges- 
 tion. Such facts are well authenticated and known to hun- 
 
L64 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 dreds of people, from all over the world, who sat in her 
 seances in those bnsy days. 
 
 On one occasion in Chicago the lap of each one in 
 the seance was filled with wild flowers, and we could 
 never learn from whence they came; certainly there were 
 no wild flowers within many miles of that city. 
 
 Our ablest physicists are not able to explain the laws, 
 or the application of the laws under which the simplest of 
 these things are done, and therefore they prefer to dispute 
 the facts. The Eastern Adept— the initiated Brahman— 
 on the contrary, has for centuries studied the intellectual 
 forces and their controlling laws, and understands their ap- 
 plication. They realize their spirits' possibilities while 
 still in the body. 
 
 DELIVERS A MESSAGE TO A STRANGER. 
 
 In 1869 Maud was coming from Sheboygan to Fon- 
 dulac and had to wait at a station several hours for friends 
 who were to join her. The guides took her into a strang- 
 er's house and she began to address the lady of the house 
 as mother. The lady said, "Who are you?" "Why, 
 mother, I am George Russell," was the' reply. "He was 
 my son," she said, "and you are a woman." "Yes, but 
 mother, it's I, truly it is. May I go up stairs and show 
 you the things I sent you from the army?" "Yes, you 
 may go, and I will believe you if you find the things up 
 stairs." The spirit then took the medium up stairs to the 
 lower bureau drawer where the mother had put away the 
 things that he had fashioned with his own hands. A pin- 
 cushion, a bone ring, a bone toothpick, and a tidy beau- 
 tifully beaded by his own hands for the dear old mother 
 so far away. When he had looked them all over, all the 
 while smiling and chatting familiarly about them and con- 
 cerning the loved ones with him and those left here, he 
 said, "My coat, mother, may I show it to you?" He went 
 directly to an old trunk and, taking from it his soldier 
 coat with its tarnished buttons, he pointed sadly to a bul- 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 1G5 
 
 let hole and said, "Mother, through that rent passed the 
 minnie ball that robbed you of your boy's body, but not 
 Bpirit, for I am here with you." The facts of pre- 
 sentation were so positive, so assured and so unhesitat- 
 ingly asserted that the mother could not doubt his pres- 
 ence. 
 
 A SPIRIT RETURNS A LOST RING. 
 
 One evening Maud came down stairs from her room 
 under control of Kaolah to treat me for heart trouble. 
 She took a ring from her ringer when she first came into 
 the room and laid it upon the corner of my dressing stand. 
 I put my hand out to get it, fearing it might get brushed 
 off. It was not there ! She left the room in a trance ; and 
 after she was gone I got up, and with a light looked for 
 the ring, but could not find it. I knew she did not pick 
 it up when she left the room. In the morning I looked 
 over every inch of the room, but it was not to be found. 
 Evening came and the ring was still missing. Maud came 
 down stairs about seven o'clock and passed out through 
 the library. As she left the room she said to me, "Aunt 
 Abbey is here and wants you to go over there," pointing 
 towards the dining room door and opposite to the direction 
 she was going. I heard her close the door as she went out, 
 and knew the domestic had shut up the dining room for 
 the night and had gone. The door of the dining room 
 creaked, swung open and shut a little, just enough to at- 
 tract our attention. As we looked in that direction a 
 beautiful white hand appeared over the door, with the 
 back towards us. We all noted the style and make of the 
 white sleeve, the width of the hem at the wrist, and the 
 delicate trimming. TVhen the hand snapped a ring out 
 into the room, we were all fairly paralyzed with amaze- 
 ment. 
 
 While at Sheboygan, Mrs. Lord became interested in 
 a bright, pretty, rosy-cheeked German girl. She was the 
 picture of health and worked at the hotel. The clairvoyant 
 eyes of Mrs. Lord discovered the shadow of death around 
 
16G PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 her, and asked the girl if she felt well. She answered, 
 "Yes." 
 
 The third day after this she saw that the dark shadow 
 lay all about the girl. That afternoon the girl complained 
 of a serious headache and went to her home some little dis- 
 tance from the hotel and went to bed very ill. She grew 
 rapidly worse. She had formed a great attachment for 
 Mrs. Lord and implored the family to send for her. They 
 did so and upon her arrival at the sick bed she found the 
 girl in a delirium of fever. When the soothing and mes- 
 meric hands of Mrs. Lord touched poor Minnie she re- 
 gained consciousness; and, looking up with a sweet smile 
 of joyful recognition, said, "Oh, my dear Mrs. Lord, you 
 have come to see your poor Minnie die." 
 
 Only too well she realized the truth; and, kneeling 
 upon the bare floor of that humble home, she told the 
 dying girl the truth. The girl's awakening soul caught 
 the glory of the far off, living light and said, ' ' Oh, I am . 
 so glad, and I can come back and be with you sometimes, ; 
 and I won't have to work so hard morning, noon and 
 night, always work, work." The fevered lips murmured, 
 "Will you hold my hands until I go?" 
 
 During the hours of consciousness ' the gentle, tender- 
 hearted sick girl said, "Mrs. Lord, I have seen your angels 
 and they are beautiful. Please stay with me ; maybe they 
 would go away if you leave me." The gray shadow that 
 had followed her so persistently now had control. Life 
 had succumbed to its inevitable sway. A heavenly smile 
 lighted up one of the most beautiful faces imaginable ; the 
 eyes grew startlingly set and fixed, a little tender clasp 
 of the toil-worn fingers, and dear little Minnie had joined 
 the angelic throng. 
 
 Thus ended a beautiful little incident that revealed 
 how near heaven is to earth, and that its shadow and sun- 
 shine closely commingle. Who can gauge the dividing 
 line and scientifically measure the distance? Those whc 
 come to us from their angelic homes, who come on love's 
 white wings to show such souls the way, measure all dis- 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 167 
 
 tances. To know that they conic, as did this simple, unedu- 
 cated, hard-working German girl, makes the world better, 
 braver, nobler and wiser. 
 
 During Mrs. Lord's stay in Sheboygan she met a 
 stranger on the street and said to him in German, "Go to 
 your garden, your wife is dying, if not dead." Fright- 
 i ned and not knowing to whom he spoke, he asked what 
 she meant and who she was. She said, "I am a medium 
 and the spirits make me tell you." "Mine Got," he said, 
 Isli dot so?" Mrs. Lord said, "I am stopping at the 
 Testweed House; go now, and when you come back call 
 and tell me if it is true." The German hurried home and 
 found his wife dead from heart disease. 
 
 DRIFTING ON LAKE MICHIGAN. 
 
 Another serious incident happened while she was at 
 this place. She had wandered down to the lake, and 
 espying a skiff tied to an anchorage, she thoughtlessly un- 
 tied it and stepped into it without oars or anchor. She 
 began to rock the boat, and it began to move out from 
 the shore like a thing bent on mischief; farther out it 
 went at each rocking motion from the delighted occupant, 
 who thought she could as readily rock herself back. There 
 was quite a breeze and this gave her a dangerous but 
 delightful sensation, in this her crazy flight out upon un- 
 certain waters. The afternoon was well-nigh spent when 
 her foolish reasoning came to the test. The boat resisted 
 all coaxing and all attempts to rock back to the shore. 
 The sun was fast sinking out of sight. She was near 
 sighted and could not see the shore. The skiff, as though 
 winged, seemed to fly out and out farther away as the 
 wind freshened. Maud did not lose courage, as she be- 
 lieved her spirit friends would come to her rescue. 
 
 Mr. John Gill, working on a pier some distance away, 
 heard a voice distinctly say, "Look out upon the waters 
 and see a skiff oarless, with an occupant ; go to the rescue. ' ' 
 He accused his fellow workmen of speaking the words, 
 but they declared they had not spoken. "Hark, I hear 
 
168 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 it again." They all strained their ears and eyes sea- 
 ward, but could not discover anything. Again the voice 
 spoke and said, "Look good." They procured a strong 
 glass, used for sighting vessels, and distinctly saw the 
 wayward little skiff with its lone occupant. 
 
 The sun had gone down, and darkness was closing in, 
 when a cheerful voice called to her that she should be 
 landed safely. She told her rescuer her version of the 
 reckless escapade and how she had foolishly imagined 
 that she could as easily rock the skiff back as to go out. 
 He told her how he was directed to come after her and 
 she said, "Yes, I knew they would save me." "Who?" 
 he said. "Oh, my spirit friends," she replied. She ex- 
 plained the wonderful gift and its teachings. In after 
 years Maud met this rescuer in Philadelphia and he joy- 
 fully told her that he was quite a medium and had been 
 one for sometime. 
 
 SPIRITS FIND A LOST SCARF PIN. 
 
 Her husband, upon their return home to Fondulac, 
 one day said, "I wish the spirits would do a certain 
 thing for me." Maud had given him a valuable scarf 
 pin. Coming from Fondulac to Sheboygan, and while 
 passing over the tender from the passenger car to the 
 engine, he had lost it. 
 
 A few mornings after his loss, reaching out to un- 
 fasten a window sash, he ejaculated, "Look at this! 
 Here is my pin!" Some of the settings were out, and 
 pieces of tamarack adhered to the pin. 
 
 DR. DEHAVEN USES SURGICAL INSTRUMENTS. 
 
 I had a patient from Milwaukee by the name of Jack 
 Kinderlin, who was troubled with a vicious carbuncle. 
 He came to have me operate on it, when Dr. DeHaven 
 volunteered to do it for me if I would wait a day or two. 
 My patient readily consented to this arrangement. We 
 darkened the room and I placed my case of surgical in- 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 1G9 
 
 struments on a stand and the patient took his seat beside 
 the stand. We formed a circle around the patient and 
 the stand and awaited results. _ Our ears were attuned 
 to every movement. We heard the instruments move as 
 
 Mie one was taking- them up for examination. Less 
 than three feet of space intervened between us and the 
 patient. We could plainly sense every movement. We 
 
 1 the instruments laid down on the table and heard 
 
 one treating the patient. In less than five minutes 
 
 Dr. Del I a ven's voice said: "I am through. You can 
 
 i ow examine." We lighted the lamp, and there on the 
 
 1 lay the instruments, which had been used, not clean 
 - 1 had placed them on the stand; and, by their side 
 lay the core of the carbuncle. 
 
 Mrs. Jane Campbell, visiting me at the time, was 
 
 nt at this operation. Some months after this she 
 siepped on a needle. I could only find a small portion 
 of the needle, although I made several examinations for 
 tli at purpose. Here again Dr. Dellaven came to my 
 assistance. 
 
 "We made the room dark as before. I placed my case 
 of instruments on the stand as before, only I did not 
 open the case. Mrs. Campbell, took her seat beside the 
 stand. We heard the case open and the sound of ex- 
 
 mced fingers running over the instruments. We 
 heard the patient give expressions of pain ; and, finally, 
 she said, "My foot feels better, anyway." 
 
 Dr. DeHaven's voice told Maud to put out her hand, 
 which she did, when a piece of rusted needle, about an 
 inch long, was placed in her hand. This piece just 
 matched the piece I had taken out. On lighting the lamp, 
 we found the case of instruments open and I saw 
 that the proper instruments had been used. They were 
 on the stand stained with blood. These operations show T ed 
 superior intelligence and skill in operating so success- 
 fully and so quickly. They show an ability to see, not 
 only in the dark, but far enough into more solid mat- 
 ter to locate the foreign substance. My instruments were 
 
170 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 not cutting into these patients under any hypnotic hallu- 
 cination, or to satisfy any unconscious cerebral theory, 
 or any theory of apparitions, visions or vibrations recorded 
 upon the astral light, or any theory of blind force act- 
 ing through or upon organized matter, or any force act- 
 ing in any way excepting on the theory that it was the ex- 
 carnate, personal, individual spirit force of Dr. Peter 
 Dellaven performing these very difficult and delicate 
 operations. 
 
 FACES ON THE FROSTED WINDOW GLASS. 
 
 The frost is at work on the pane tonight, 
 Tracing his fancies — the Artist Sprite! 
 His fancies so exquisite, dainty and rare, 
 They might be the dreams of the sleeping air. 
 
 — Anoi 
 
 In the winter of 1869 a new and marvelous develop- 
 ment came to Maud. We first noticed faces apparently 
 etched in the frost on the window panes. My attention 
 was principally attracted to the details. These mani- 
 festations continued for some two weeks or more. Some- 
 times there were pictures of soldiers carrying guns; some- 
 times landscapes were worked out in detail. Some of the 
 faces were recognized by friends. There was one very 
 notable case where a woman who had become separated 
 from her mother when quite young, was told by Mrs. 
 Lord that the face on the glass w r as that of her mother, 
 still living. Later on she found her mother from her re- 
 membrance of the face on the window. 
 
 People came from all parts of the city to see these 
 spirit pictures. Photographers came to take and preserve 
 them as rare curiosities of art and skill. These faces were 
 often perfect, even to the details of beard, moustache, eye- 
 brows and features. Sometimes they would appear on the 
 margin of newspapers, three, four or a half dozen at a 
 time. Sometimes they would fade and others come in 
 their place while we were watching them. 
 
 I knew then that behind the scene were invisible ar- 
 tists, whose well defined lines of taste and beautv had 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 171 
 
 marked an era. I knew that God had sent His angels 
 to dot tin" crystal canvas to induce thought. These beau- 
 tiful frost sketches appeared from time to time at my 
 husband's place of business, and sometimes in our home, 
 when Maud had scarcely graced tin 1 room with her pres- 
 ence through the day. 
 
 REMARKABLE HAND DRAWING. 
 
 About this time we experienced another phase of 
 spirit manifestations. Maud could not herself make a 
 drawing of any little image that most children delight 
 to indulge in with their pencils, and yet we could throw 
 a shawl over her lap, place paper and pencil beneath it, 
 ami she would sketch faces with wonderful skill. One 
 
 ing she made a picture of a man who was recognized 
 by his daughter, Mrs. Annie Remington, who was stopping 
 at our house, and she begged the privilege of keeping it. 
 Several times Aland made sketches of a bust with a com- 
 posite head, so that it represented a new face in any and 
 every way you might turn it. Each face was in appear- 
 ance of a different nationality. 
 
 One very cold winter evening in the year of 1869, 
 e pretty little flowers were brought in and given to us, 
 We wondered where such flowers could have come from, 
 and questioned Clarence. He said they visited all the 
 hot house gardens. They could get into them all with ease, 
 but could not get the flowers out until at one garden they 
 discovered a broken window. The next day I proposed to 
 Mr. Hooker that we drive over to this particular garden 
 and if possible find the broken window. We went and 
 looked very carefully and found the place where a pane 
 of glass had been broken, as stated by Clarence. 
 
 A NEW ERA IN OUR HOME. 
 
 A new baby in the house was not a common event, 
 nor was it the mere idea of being grandma that made the 
 event more memorable. They had foretold the sex, the 
 day and the hour of her coming, and had selected a name 
 
172 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 for her. They gave us a new surprise by attending at he 
 birth. We were told to leave the room and to wait in 
 the sitting room below. Our curiosity and our anxiety was 
 too great, and we tarried just outside the door. We could 
 hear all that was said and done. Suddenly there came a 
 heavy rapping all about us and we made a quick retreat 
 down stairs. In a short time Clarence's voice called us to 
 come. On entering the room there was our tiny baby girl, 
 as foretold, nicely wrapped in a warm cloth which I had 
 left in the room, and with a shawl folded about her. Dr. 
 DeHaven, by whose direction I had made many wonder- 
 ful cures in my own practice, aided by Jesse and Clarence, 
 were Maud's attendants. There might have been ouiers, 
 but we could hear and recognize only the voices of tnese 
 three. 
 
 Two days after baby's birth, my sister-in-law came for 
 a visit. She was taken suddenly ill and lost conscious- 
 ness very unexpectedly. Maud was not yet up and I had 
 been quite reticent in speaking about the sick woman to 
 her. I was alarmed and quietly summoned two of our 
 neighbors, Mrs. Owen Townsend and Mrs. Smith, wife of 
 the Presbyterian clergyman, from Maud's room. In the 
 greatest possible haste I reached the room -with restoratives, 
 but before I could make use of them we were nearly par- 
 alyzed with astonishment by seeing Maud come into the 
 room, in a trance, with a blanket wrapped about her in In- 
 dian style. She came to the bedside, stood as if listening 
 to directions given by some spirit, then she cautiously 
 placed her hands upon the dying woman for a minute, 
 and then rubbed her over the region of the heart quite 
 vigorously, turning her head occasionally as if to hear 
 instructions. Maud then picked her up as easily as she 
 would a child and placed her upon her back, and treated 
 her again. The time seemed an age as we stood and looked 
 on, unable to offer any assistance. The patient made a 
 gasp or two and then respiration, though feeble, was es- 
 tablished. We were silent in the presence of a superior 
 intelligence and power. This startling and beautiful dem- 
 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 173 
 
 oust rat ion of spirit power was like a benediction from 
 above. — like a glad glory-ray from the fountain of all 
 wisdom. 
 
 Still in the trance, Maud returned to her room, placed 
 herself in bed and was sleeping when we arrived there a 
 minute later. 
 
 Clarence assured us that she was so thoroughly pro- 
 tected by magnetism with which they had surrounded her, 
 that she would not suffer from it, and she did not. 
 
 SERENADE THE BABY. 
 
 The baby was in due time apprised that she was to 
 bear the name Maude Alberta Lord. We all thought her 
 a little the sweetest and dearest baby in the wide world. 
 Our spirit friends were equally pleased with her, for on 
 the night when they christened her, they took possession 
 of a closet adjoining Maud's room, where we kept the 
 musical instruments which were usually brought into the 
 seances, consisting of a music box, bells, tambourine and 
 guitar, and gave the mother and baby a royal serenade. 
 The most wonderful part of the performance was their 
 bringing the guitar from down stairs. Our sick woman 
 thought our friends from the city were congratulating us 
 upon the advent of a new baby in the house. 
 
 SPIRIT CLARENCE STRIKES A MATCH AND BUILDS A FIRE. 
 
 ~\Ye were surprised one evening about six o'clock, by 
 finding a fire in Maud's room up stairs. There had been 
 no fire in the room during the day and no person had 
 been in the room. I had cleared all the ashes from the 
 stove and placed the wood and kindling in the stove ready 
 for the match. This was a puzzle till Clarence told us 
 he did it, as conditions favored his doing so. 
 
 A CONCERT BY A BAND OF INDIAN BRAVES. 
 
 Many times we were aw r akened during the night by 
 music, both instrumental and vocal, which did credit to 
 the spirit band. Usually, when these concerts commenced, 
 
171 
 
 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 Maud would be asleep ; and, on being awakened, she would 
 ask what was being done, and Clarence would tell her tc 
 keep still as a few friends had called for a concert. We 
 could, from our rooms below, hear all these preliminaries. 
 Sometimes we would not be awakened until" the music 
 commenced. We were not permitted to enter the room, 
 for fear of disturbing the conditions. On the occasioi 
 of an entertainment given by our Indian friends, we hean 
 all that occurred, as their coming was by no means "01 
 noiseless wings." 
 
 I was awakened by screams from the room occupied 
 for the night by Maud and a young woman, Miss Lin< 
 visiting us. The Indians were in full force in the room, 
 as I judged from the sounds. They danced and used the 
 guitar in beating time upon tbe bed sufficiently hard to 
 alarm the girls. Both girls awoke with the thought of 
 burglars, and screamed in their fright. The scene was 
 surpassinglv ludicrous. They called to the girl in the ad- 
 joining room. She went to the door, when an Indian 
 told her she could not enter. She opened the door a little, 
 when something was thrust through the opening which 
 deterred her from entering, and she gave vent to a scream, 
 and calling to me, said, "Oh, dear, the spirits are in Mrs. 
 Lord's room and won't let me go in." 
 
 I took a light and went to the room and found Maud 
 and her friend buried in the bed clothes, which were tightly 
 wound around their heads. It was with some difficulty 
 that I could uncover their heads and make them under- 
 stand, or recognize my -voice. The room looked as if a 
 cyclone had visited it. The bed was tossed and tumbled, 
 and the furniture and the chairs were turned upside down. 
 The tambourine, bell, music box and guitar were piled 
 upon the bed, while other articles were strewn over the 
 floor in all directions. If our incorrigible skeptic, or any 
 other person, had witnessed this work of the invisibles, 
 they would surely have been convinced of spirit material- 
 ization. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 175 
 
 00 SPIRITS TALK. AM) \\II\ DO NOT ALL I1LAK THEM f 
 
 There is no guess work about this question. I know 
 
 thai spirits talk, and find the elements that enables them 
 to articulate so that other than clairvoyant ears can catch 
 the vibrations. I have never entered into an investiga- 
 tion of the processes by which the voice is formed, but T 
 reason that, as there is no death, the spirit must be in- 
 vested with all of its inherent faculties after its transition. 
 With the completing of the mysterious operation of ges- 
 tation and birth, eomes the unfoldment and development 
 of the physical body; and it must be true that the greater 
 the development while in the physical body, the more ad- 
 vanced and complete are the spirit forces for the work of 
 manifestations. Death is just as natural and necessary 
 to spiritual existence as a natural birth is to an earthly 
 existence, and is a part of the grand process of perfect- 
 ing the individuality of a spirit. 
 
 DEATH IS THE CROWN OF LIFE! 
 
 "Were death denied, poor man would live in vain; 
 Were death denied, to live would not be life; 
 Were death denied, e'en fools would wish to die. 
 Death wounds to cure; we fall, we rise, we reign; 
 Spring from our fetters, fasten in the skies, 
 Where blooming Eden withers in our sight. 
 Death gives us more than was in Eden lost; 
 This king of terrors is the prince of peace. 
 When shall I die to vanity, pain, death? 
 When shall I die? — then shall I live forever." 
 
 The spirit, having passed through the natural condi- 
 tions, is at once invested with all the faculties belonging 
 to it in spirit life, and is ready and equipped to acquire 
 the knowledge and ability to which it is entitled. If it is 
 not able to use these faculties, why not 1 It is true that all 
 spirits have not mastered these laws, and only a few can 
 accomplish this wonderful phenomenon of speech, as we 
 hear it, but the fact that some can talk so that ordinary 
 ears can hear, when conditions are right, is too well es- 
 tablished to be successfully questioned. 
 
176 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 THE NATHAN MURDER. 
 
 This tragedy, which occurred in 1871, will be recalled 
 by many. The murdered man was in independent cir- 
 cumstances, a Hebrew by faith, living in his own stately 
 home in New York, and was murdered in his bed and 
 robbed. 
 
 The evening this terrible tragedy took place in New 
 York our family were alone in Fondulac, Wisconsin. Maud 
 was entranced and commenced to describe a man approach- 
 ing a house. She also described the surroundings, the 
 parlor, and commented upon a couple of pictures upon 
 the wall. She then said, "There are some mattresses 
 piled up in one room; it looks as though they were house 
 cleaning. I see this man stealthily ascend the stairs; he 
 passes through one room into the other and approaches 
 a bed. There is an old man lying there asleep; he creeps 
 close up to him." At this moment she threw up her arms 
 and with a wild cry of ' ' Murder ! Murder ! Murder ! ' ' sud- 
 denly became rigid and fell from the chair like one dead. 
 The description she gave of the house, the appearance of 
 the room, the style of doors, the number of pictures on 
 the wall of the parlor, and the ill fated room did not vary 
 from the description of the Nathan residence given by the 
 papers the next day. From day to day she clairvoyantly 
 kept pace with the investigation, and gave us many de- 
 tails which the papers did not have, but which were cor- 
 roborated some months later by detectives who visited her. 
 She described a woman in a straw colored silk dress, wear- 
 ing a magnificent bracelet containing a secret spring. She 
 even traced the bracelet to the manufacturers, Ball & 
 Black, of New York. Within this bracelet, she said, there 
 was an important paper connecting this woman with the 
 murder. 
 
 The detective found a perfect corroboration of these 
 statements. She also described the missing watch and its 
 place of concealment. Gave the name of the Benjamin 
 Hotel and the number of trie room where important busi- 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 177 
 
 was transact cd between the guilty parties, and much 
 more that would not be well to mention here. 
 
 The following year, 1872, we took up our residence 
 Chicago, when a detective named Sam Felke eame to 
 
 consult Mrs. Lord about this murder. Her memory of 
 the vision was very clear and she went over the former 
 tnent with wonderful accuracy. He was deeply in- 
 sted, as it all accorded with what he already knew, 
 pting her statement about the hotel. She must have 
 the name wrong', as he knew every hotel in New York. 
 He was sure there was no such house. She insisted that 
 there was a hotel there, as she described it ; also as to the 
 appearance of the room. The detective visited New York 
 and returned with the information that he was thoroughly 
 beaten, for he found the Benjamin House, the room and 
 all, just as Maud had stated. He was then anxious for 
 further knowledge. She told him she could go no further 
 with him under the stimulus which incited him in the 
 matter. 
 
 DR. DE HAVEN'S MARVELOUS SKILL. 
 
 While living in Chicago our baby was vaccinated and 
 as a consequence became very sick. We sent for her moth- 
 er, who was away holding a seance. She arrived to find 
 her beyond the help of all earthly skill. I had had many 
 
 - in my practice, seemingly more serious than this, and 
 yet this resisted all my efforts. I called in other and em- 
 inent practitioners, but nothing could be done. When 
 the mother arrived, the baby was unconscious and to all 
 appearances she was then dead. The physician I had 
 called pronounced her dead. When Maud arrived she in- 
 sisted on taking her in her arms and in holding both her 
 little hands in her own. Hour after hour passed,— the 
 day lengthened into night and the hours slowly passed 
 until two o'clock in the morning, and still the anxious, 
 heartbroken mother held her treasure,— her all. None could 
 relieve her, she would not permit any of us to take her 
 precious burden for one moment. Only a mother can 
 
178 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 measure the agony of that long vigil. All her weary feel- 
 ings,— such weariness as comes to mediums in the exercise 
 of their gifts, — were forgotten in that great overmaster- 
 ing mother's love. 
 
 Check all hasty, impatient thought, especially to 
 mothers. By the insuperable law of compensation will 
 you pay, at some point on life's way, for every thought- 
 less word and act. It is the law from which there is no 
 escape. Nothing so crushes and agonizes the spirit as re- 
 gret, nothing so exalts and beautifies it as truth told and 
 duly performed. 
 
 Language fails to picture any devotion on the part 
 of children that can compensate such mother love as great 
 souls all over the world are daily, hourly giving; such as 
 only a mother can feel and know. It is the perfected 
 manifestation of the primal, creative force of the universe. 
 
 Her wise controls were not idle. She held the living 
 citadel until the conditions permitted the preparation of 
 the remedy for the blood-poison, caused by this modern, 
 barbaric practice of putting into our veins that which na- 
 ture never intended should be there,— all because this 
 modern, experimental science knows no better. Dr. De 
 Haven then took control and directed me. to take a sheet of 
 foolscap paper, place it outside on the porch and to go 
 after it in fifteen minutes. When it was time, I looked for 
 the paper, but could not find it. 
 
 In a few minutes Dr. DeHaven told me to look again. 
 This time I found it just where I had placed it. On the 
 paper was quite a quantity of dark brown or black powder. 
 He told me to give the baby a certain amount every fifteen 
 minutes, and await the effect. In a short time, probably five 
 minutes after the second dose, we detected a slight pulsa- 
 tion of the heart. He then told me to give the same dose 
 again and when the baby regained consciousness, she would 
 ask for something to eat and for me to give her all the 
 sponge-cake she might want. 
 
 There were no conditions, no "ifs" about his direc- 
 tions, nothing empirical; he knew what effect his remedy 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 179 
 
 would produce It resulted exactly as he said it would, 
 and we gave her the cake for which she asked. The next 
 day our baby was well and playing about the house. She 
 had been called back from the other side! For what? 
 Time would tell. She had been held in the body all those 
 long, weary hours by a mother's love — the greatest force 
 in all the universe and a mother's vital forces, until dark- 
 opened nature's great laboratory and permitted spirit 
 intelligence, with its matchless skill, to prepare the remedy. 
 I kept some of this powder for years and used it with 
 absolute success in cases of blood-poisoning. I could never 
 ^et it analyzed. 
 
 Many times, when my cases baffled me and I knew 
 not what to do. Dr. DeHaven came to my assistance. There 
 were never any experiments in his practice,— in his science. 
 Positive results were predicted and w r ere as sure to follow 
 as night follows day. 
 
 The Indian guide, ' ' Kaolah. ' ' who seemed to have been 
 with Maud from her very earliest recollections, often pre- 
 pared remedies in daylight, in our presence, seemingly 
 out of the invisible air: and at other times would suggest 
 herbs and roots and direct us as to their combination and 
 method of preparation which were always effective. 
 
 A SPIRIT BATTERY — ELECTRICITY, OR WHAT? 
 
 Without attempting to answer the Question, it is suf- 
 ficient to state that the force was magical, whatever it was. 
 Many people will recall the figure of a fair-sized, well- 
 dressed man wheeled about the streets of Chicago by a 
 colored servant in 72 or '73. Mr. Elmer Koiiers had suf- 
 fered for y r ears with a rheumatic trouble that had drawn 
 his hands out of shape and crippled his legs so that he 
 could not dress himself or walk. He visited many special- 
 ists and noted physicians in this country and Europe. Meet- 
 ing him in the streets one day I was impressed to stop and 
 talk with him. He told me of his efforts to obtain relief 
 and that not one of those he had employed at great ex- 
 
ISO PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 pense had done him the least good. I told him I had a 
 daughter who was a medium and whom I considered the 
 greatest magnetic healer in the world. I related how she 
 had relieved and cured many, and all kind of cases that 
 our profession could not correctly diagnose or successfully 
 treat, and that I believed she could cure him. 
 
 He came to see us, and as soon as Maud saw him she 
 said, ' ' Yes, I can cure you. ' ' He begged her to try it ; 
 anything to be released from his terrible suffering and 
 helpless condition. 
 
 When she commenced to treat him, a peculiar buzzing 
 sound, like that of an electric battery in operation, could 
 be distinctly heard, apparently coming from the corner 
 of the room, up near the ceiling, about ten feet from where 
 Maud stood. This continued during all the time she was 
 treating him. We were all very greatly surprised, as noth- 
 ing like it had ever occurred before. Maud could not tell 
 what it was. She could see what appeared to be a little 
 white box, six or eight inches square, up in the corner 
 against the dark wall paper, which was manipulated by 
 two white hands. None of us were able to see anything, 
 but we could all distinctly hear and locate the buzzing 
 noise. When she ceased her treatment, the sound stopped. 
 Almost from the moment she placed her hands upon his 
 crippled and partially paralyzed hands and limbs, we 
 noticed a change in his expression and general appear- 
 ance. He said that sometimes the current from her hands 
 caused him excruciating pain; at other times he felt as 
 though paralyzed. She diagnosed his case so accurately, 
 as to the time the trouble commenced and its progress up 
 to the time he came to her, that his faith in her. was com- 
 pletely established. She told him it came from a fall re- 
 ceived years before, in which his spine and brain were in- 
 jured. This, he remembered, but had never connected it 
 with his trouble. She gave him only three treatments. Dur- 
 ing each treatment the same buzzing sound from the spirit 
 battery was heard as long as she was treating him. 
 
 The three treatments resulted in a complete cure. My 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 181 
 
 own conclusions are that all magnetic healing is dependent 
 upon the aid of spirit power using- the magnetic aura of 
 the physical healer. 
 
 LOST ARTICLES RETURNED. 
 
 On one occasion, the baby had lost one of her new 
 shoes, when out riding with Maud and Mr. Hooker. The 
 
 was not noticed until she was brought into the house. 
 Mr. and j Irs. Draper had called, and as she sat visiting 
 with them, Maud suddenly looked toward the back parlor 
 doors and said, "How strange! There comes a trio of 
 spirits from the back parlor, clapping their hands and 
 saying: 'We've done it, we've done it.' " I could not 
 then understand what was meant, but it was made very 
 plain to us a little later. When the hour for retiring came, 
 my husband found the little shoe under the pillow. 
 
 At another time, when getting out of the carriage, on 
 Madison Street, Maud lost a fur-lined glove. That even- 
 ing a German friend named Wymann, a jeweler, called. 
 He left his overcoat in the lower hall and came up stairs, 
 where we^vere sitting. During the evening, Clarence told 
 Maud to ask Mr. Wymann to look in his overcoat pocket. 
 We all rushed to see what had happened. When, lo ! Mr. 
 Wymann drew from his pocket the missing glove. Sur- 
 prise reigned supreme and Maud appealed to Clarence to 
 explain. He said the glove was dropped in such a man- 
 ner that they could secrete it until this gentleman passed, 
 and then they slipped it into his pocket. 
 
 PROPHECY VERIFIED. 
 
 In the month of August, 1886, the shadow of the Death 
 Angel fell upon our little cottage. There was a vacant 
 chair at the head of the table. We had no power to stay 
 the tide that for eight long months had been carrying Mr. 
 Hooker out towards the other shore. A little while pre- 
 vious to his demise our Maud came home and brought 
 with her Mrs\ Ladd of the Catholic faith, a lady of culture 
 

 182 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 and most pleasing manners. Her medinmistic powers were 
 very beautifully unfolded and blended so finely with 
 Maud's that the angel band seemed to meet with no re- 
 sistance in accomplishing their most sacred and wonderful 
 mission. After pleasant greetings, dear Clarence controlled 
 Maud and gave Mr. Hooker a joyous greeting and out- 
 lined to him the beauty and activity of spirit life, the joy 
 and pleasure awaiting him, and told him of the friends of 
 other days who stood ready to receive him. 
 
 In the evening Maud gave us a beautiful address, af- 
 ter which, Mrs. Ladd addressed a few words to Mr. Hooker, 
 and then sang an Italian air with exquisite sweetness and 
 pathos. The next evening we invited the attending physi- 
 cians and sat around the bed. Soon Jesse Wilbourn, a 
 brother of our - Clarence, came laden with beautiful 
 thoughts, voiced in choicest language. Mrs. Ladd's con- 
 trol chanted some peculiar foreign and spirit airs. Aracco, 
 one of her advanced guide*, rendered in his native tongue, 
 and, in an independent and powerful voice, a grand musical 
 selection. While this was being done, a beautiful white 
 canopy, with trimmings of silver lace and tassels, seemed 
 to be suspended over the bed. Bright lights floated every- 
 where around us, and faces came so near that Mr. Hooker 
 was overjoyed in the recognition of a sister who was very 
 dear to him in this life, and who thus watched the hour 
 when she could greet him upon the other shore. The next 
 day they bade us good-bye and left for New York. 
 
 HOW WE LOVED HER. 
 
 In all the years that Maud was an inmate of our home, 
 and in later years, when she came to visit us, under all 
 conditions, and in the most trying circumstances, I never 
 heard an unpleasant or complaining word fall from her 
 lips, or saw a frown on her countenance. She was always 
 pleasant and gracious to all people. She was grateful for 
 any slight act of kindness, and was constantly doing for 
 others. She gave freely to other's needs and never took a 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 183 
 
 thought for herself. Her joy was in making others happy. 
 
 She was always happy in the country, in the woods among 
 tin- flowers. She would talk to them and attend them as 
 though they understood and appreciated her tender solic- 
 itude. She seemed to be iu tune with, and attuned to all 
 the infinite forces of nature. She seemed a part with, and 
 of nature's melody and of its grand anthems. We all 
 loved her with a holy adoration,— as something different, 
 something beyond our comprehension. She could not be 
 measured by known standards, or understood from our 
 standpoint. No wonder she was called "The Daughter of 
 ;iir Orient." She did not belong- on our plane of action. 
 A strange, exotic flower on foreign soil, doing the Master's 
 work. 
 
 It is impossible to write all the startling and important 
 incidents that came to me during those years of investi- 
 gation. I would as soon doubt there was such a person as 
 Mrs. Maud E. Lord, as to doubt what I have seen and writ- 
 ten. There was a time, however, when I would have been 
 afraid of persons believing as I do. My good old, shouting 
 Methodist mother tried to educate me to believe whatever 
 our teachers and ministers told us ; that we must not think 
 and act independently or contrary to their interpretation 
 of the Bible. If the continuity of life be a fact,— be the 
 law.— we are all subject to it, and must carry with us the 
 likeness of ourselves and reflect just what we are and just 
 what we have been in this life. Each one must personate 
 himself. Death cannot possibly change our characters, or 
 our individual selves, so as to make us appear what we 
 have not been, any more than a canary can become an 
 eagle. Our individual lines of life are definitely marked. 
 Thought and consummated action have made our charac- 
 ters. If we are bad and designing persons here, we must 
 be«rin where we left off. where death and the new life finds 
 us. Xo affirmation of faith can change our condition at 
 the time we enter the new life any more than the leopard 
 can change his spots at will. Spiritualism teaches me the 
 grandeur of a true and unblemished life; to never defile, 
 
184 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 or profane the residence of the spirit; to be true to every 
 conviction of right. 
 
 Fondulac, Wisconsin, 1886. 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 It is a year later. Our Maud has returned from her 
 first visit to California, The Spiritual Camp Meetings in 
 the East are closed and she has been with us once more, 
 and I resume my pen to relate the fulfillment of the 
 strangest part of the strange prophecy of the Oriental Mas- 
 ter, made on that beautiful Sabbath morning in June so 
 long ago, yet seeming as but yesterday, so rapidly do the 
 years go when we have passed the three score mile stone. 
 Eleven years have passed since Maud, for good and suf- 
 ficient reasons obtained a divorce from my son. She is now" 
 in California with another husband, living in a beautiful 
 home among the orange groves. Our blue-eyed baby, now 
 a beautiful young girl of fifteen, was also -with us. My 
 son and I are living at home alone. 
 
 Is Maud's husband the stranger so minutely and in- 
 delibly impressed on my mind? 
 
 I will tell you that you may know -as I know, that 
 "Angels are given charge" over Maud and her glorious 
 mission. 
 
 What a royal benediction her coming was to me. 
 
 In the pleasure and excitement of her visit, I en- 
 tirely forgot the prophecy, so unlike was her husband to 
 the image of the stranger who had come to us in those 
 visions and dreams of the night. We had a most delight- 
 ful visit, and I, claiming Maud as a daughter, also claimed 
 him as a son. We discussed the events of the past ; and, in 
 reviewing the incidents we recalled the prophecy. All was 
 correct, excepting he did not resemble the stranger. Maud 
 and I laughed and said we guessed, if the prophecy was to 
 be fully verified she had married the wrong man. Every- 
 thing else was as predicted. The new husband was a con- 
 tractor and builder of waterworks and railroads, and was 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 185 
 
 ,i newspaper man. He did not fill the description in 
 this particular, neither did he wear a full beard. He list- 
 ened to our story with evident incredulity. We described the 
 stranger and told him about the prophecy, as I have re- 
 lated it. He smiled, but made no answer. He was a con- 
 sistent believer in our philosophy, and I imagined our story 
 might cause him to think it foreboded a separation for 
 him, if that part of the prophecy was yet to be completed. 
 
 lie left us for a few days to visit Rock Island, III., and 
 Davenport, Iowa, where he had formerly been in business, 
 leaving Maud and our granddaughter, now his daughter, 
 with us. He returned and in a short time they left for 
 California. 
 
 A day or two before they left, on going into the par- 
 
 I saw a blue plush case on the center-table, contain- 
 ing the photograph of a man. The photograph was done 
 in India ink. I put on my glasses to take a better look 
 at it. I knew there was no such case in the house. 
 
 To my great astonishment, it was a beautiful likeness 
 of the Stranger— perfect in every detail! 
 
 I started with it in my hand for Maud's room and 
 met her at the door. "Oh, Maud, where did this come 
 from ? This is the man you should have married. ' ' 
 
 "Why so, mama; what makes you say that?" 
 
 "Don't you see, don't you remember that face? It's 
 the Stranger of our Oriental's prediction and so true a like- 
 ness." 
 
 "So it is," she said, "but, mama, it is Mr. Drake's 
 picture, taken when he lived in Davenport." 
 
 So it was. After hearing our story, he went to Daven- 
 port on business and brought it back with him. Without 
 saying anything to me, he left it where I could see it, to 
 test my memory and the accuracy of our story. The pho- 
 tograph, as he then told us, had been taken by a photog- 
 rapher in Davenport, named P. B. Jones, whose gallery 
 was on the corner of Brandy and Third streets. Jones was 
 a spiritualist, and in later years, not liking the name of 
 Jones, changed and took his middle name, and is now 
 

 186 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 known by the name of Dr. P. J. Barrington. He is the 
 author of several spiritual books and well known to the 
 spiritualists of the country. The photograph was finished 
 in India ink by another spiritualist named Pryor. Both 
 were believers in our philosophy, as stated by the Oriental. 
 Both of these men were very persistent in taking his pho- 
 tograph and doing it in ink, and then they presented it to 
 him, when, as he told us, he did not care for it. Barring- 
 ton, or Jones, was a very able man, a clear logical thinker. 
 Everybody in Davenport held him in high Regard as an 
 honest, conscientious citizen. 
 
 Mr. Drake w T as, at the time the photograph was taken, 
 city editor of the Daily Davenport Democrat, and later, 
 from 1870 until 1880, was owner and editor of the Daily 
 Rock Island, Illinois, Argus, at which time he went to 
 Texas and engaged in other business. Thus it is that our 
 prophecy was verified in detail, and I now await the inci- 
 dents yet to come. 
 
 I close these, to me, strange, marvelous and deeply 
 interesting, incidents in the life of a daughter whom we 
 always loved and whose mediumship covers the whole range 
 of spiritual phenomena. She never lowered the moral tone 
 of our beautiful philosophy, and none. stand higher in the 
 estimation of the public. That the other incidents fore- 
 told by the grand Oriental master will come to pass in the 
 fulfillment of their plans, I do not doubt. 
 Yours very truly, 
 
 Laura A. Hooker, M. D. 
 Fondulac, Wis., Nov., 1887. 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 LIFE IN CHICAGO. 
 
 In 1871 Mrs. Lord moved to Chicago and gave all 
 of her time to the demonstration of spiritual phenomena 
 and philosophy. Some of the wealthy people of that city 
 offered to purchase a home on the "aristocratic" South 
 Side and present it to her, if she would exercise her gifts 
 exclusively for the select, the wealthy and the fashionable, 
 as Appollonius of Tyana did in Christ's time. They argued 
 that such a course would make spiritualism popular; that 
 she was just the one to do it. They were delighted with 
 her personality and the genuineness of the phenomena in 
 her seances, with the principles she taught and the exam- 
 ple she set for them. But they did not feel at home, or 
 at ease, in the presence of those of extreme poverty who 
 often attended her meetings, and who were sometimes given 
 more attention in the seance than they received. Jeweled 
 hands could not clasp with ease the hard, calloused hand of 
 toil, and they could not meet God's poor and the unfor- 
 tunate in the spirit of universal brotherhood. Poverty, 
 humiliation and trials had never come to them, as they 
 had to Mrs. Lord in her young days, to touch their souls 
 with Charity's magic wand, or to illuminate undeveloped 
 recesses in their being. To the credit of some of these peo- 
 ple, be it said, they approved Mrs. Lord's refusal of their 
 well-meant offer. 
 
 He, or she, who has never known sorrowful adver- 
 sities has only half lived, and does but in part know the 
 world. 
 
 Mrs. Lord's doors were open to all classes. The poor 
 were always welcome to the full exercise of her gifts, and 
 the needy never went away empty-handed. She was eagerly 
 

 188 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 sought by people of all religions, all beliefs, all isms, 
 and even those with no belief. The wealthy and fashion- 
 able continued to seek her. The learned and those who im- 
 agined themselves learned came to consult her upon all 
 questions, foolish, wise and otherwise. People sought her 
 from far and near. Some came to expose, and others to 
 know the truth. Many who came to jeer and scoff, went 
 away to rejoice in tears of repentance that spirit return 
 was a proven fact. Thousands of Chicago's prominent 
 men and women were convinced, while the unthinking and 
 illogical were completely mystified. 
 
 In the very beginning of her public work she adopted 
 a plan to which she always adhered and which gave the 
 public great confidence in her. She would never permit 
 any one to pay anything for her work, unless she and they 
 were both thoroughly satisfied with what they received. 
 Thus she disarmed skeptics and won her way to great pub- 
 lic favor, as a thoroughly Christian woman, in thought 
 and act. 
 
 When she lived at 251!/2 Park Avenue, a gentleman 
 named William Tilden called and stated that he repre- 
 sented the M. E. Church. He came to ask what would be 
 her price to give up her public work for the devil. 
 
 She listened to his reasons for such a request, and then 
 replied, "In your ignorance of the truths and precepts 
 we teach, you are mistaken. You have acted without rea- 
 soning and without first seeking any explanation of the 
 subject you condemn. In the truths and facts we dem- 
 onstrate there is nothing inconsistent with Christ's teach- 
 ing and practice. We only demonstrate to your reason 
 what you so earnestly ask us to believe. Neither is there 
 anything in our demonstrations inconsistent with good 
 morals, cleanly lives and Christian conduct. Nor is there 
 anything contradictory to the laws of physical science." 
 
 She was then controlled and spoke in a voice most ex- 
 quisitely attuned to the melody of the celestial spheres, as 
 he afterwards related. She told him of all the important 
 changes and leading incidents of his life. In the full light 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 189 
 
 of the noon-day son, his dear mother came first, inde- 
 pendent of the medium, and placed her hand upon his 
 so that he felt and recognized the old-time touch. Then 
 followed his father, brothers and sisters, and the friends 
 he thought safe within the limits of his theological heaven, 
 nil of whom he recognized. His soul was touched with the 
 vent truth, and in after years he came again and again 
 ek instructive and holy communion with his loved ones. 
 To his belief he had added positive knowledge. It made his 
 religion all the more beautiful, and made him a more 
 devout worshipper. He recognized the universal law of 
 spirit return and he did not fear to talk it to his many 
 friends. 
 
 THE INVOLUTION OF GENIUS. 
 
 "Almighty Wisdom never acts in vain, 
 Nor shall the soul, on which it has bestow'd* 
 Such powers, e'er perish like an earthly clod." 
 
 Thus wrote Jenyns, and thus think all those who claim 
 that the race is the product of all that has passed. The 
 mingling of all races, all forms of belief, all modes of 
 thought on this continent, has produced results that are 
 already reacting upon the old world. Here, it has produced 
 a new man and a new woman, with new thought. The 
 new man has correlated his facts taken from all sources, 
 and has dared to proclaim his conclusions. The new wo- 
 man has ignored the old Roman law and dares to be heard 
 in public. Recognizing the dynamic force of thought in 
 creation,— the intelligence that creates and beautifies all 
 things, she is applying this magic force to the production 
 of genius. All geniuses have great mothers. 
 
 Handicapped by customs and forms, nature has been 
 obliged to take woman unawares, to seek the simpler walks 
 of life to produce the geniuses and thinkers who have 
 startled ecclesiastical domination and dared to provoke 
 science into new and untried fields. Spiritual science, 
 from the bright other side of life, is opening the way. The 
 coming of these angel teachers has long been delayed by 
 
190 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 prejudice and ignorance. They are now here to stay, to 
 help those who have developed sufficient brain and ac- 
 quired faculties and courage to reason. They are here to 
 help humanity to greater progress, to higher and better 
 thought. 
 
 Thought builds character and is all the enduring 
 wealth we can acquire in this stage of existence. Thus 
 counseled Mrs. Lord's more advanced guides. They urged 
 her to hold out a strong hand to stay the feet of the weak 
 and erring. They gave her the wisdom to claim the atten- 
 tion of the thoughtful, and to confound intellectual van- 
 ity. They gave her to understand that thought vibrations 
 once set in operation move on eternally and whoever comes 
 within their limits must be influenced and modified by 
 them; — that they will produce their legitimate result some- 
 where and some time. The mother's thought may not bf 
 so directly appreciable in the child as in the third and 
 fourth generation; but, once involved, it will be evolved 
 some time. 
 
 Thoughts become acts. Every act must be preceded by 
 a thought, and these operations form character— the only, 
 desirable consummation of life. Let no mother doubt these 
 laws and their far reaching effects. Call -it heredity, if you 
 will. The first cause is thought,— a deific or demonic force 
 set in operation, and according to the dynamic energy you 
 give it so will it bless or curse the race and you as well. 
 There is no place where you can escape from it. 
 
 There are those still living in Chicago, and at other 
 places, who remember the lessons taught by Mrs. Lord's 
 controls and who listened and applied them, and have 
 beautiful children as a result. How? She repeated to 
 them the lessons given to her and told them her experience 
 — told them how her inspiration of unalloyed joy knew no 
 bounds when she thought of a young soul to be born into 
 the world, mantled in glory and sweet perfection. The 
 mysterious, magical law of thought, — the spirit's selection 
 and impress of matter, moulding it into forms of beauty 
 and organizing it according to its kind and quality must 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW \M> LIFE. 191 
 
 produce the results for which she did so devoutly pray,— 
 
 , other environinenl and deleterious forces are present 
 to check and delay for a generation,— possibly a second 
 
 ration, the beauty and perfection for which she so 
 fondly hoped. Prayers unceasingly rose to the mother's 
 lips, from the hope-inspired heart, that her child might 
 be all that nature's God could make it. 
 
 Out in the severest storms went she to pray; out into 
 the sunshine where the songs of birds seemed to make life 
 more sentient and beautiful; out beyond the great city's 
 limits to peaceful fields abounding with life that only 
 sanctified and glorified the soul within — the double life — 
 that she might bring all good and potent conditions to 
 develop the dear babe so precious to the hungry heart of 
 this inexperienced mother. 
 
 She sought places of art; she listened to the murmur- 
 ing brooklets, singing birds and rippling waters, and lin- 
 gered wherever and whenever she could find the beautiful 
 in nature. She listened to the soft melodies of human 
 souls that loved her. She reveled in nature's rhythmical 
 swells of grandest elevation and inspiration, and prayed 
 for the fulfillment of the law. The controls desired her to 
 keep herself in a negative condition, to let nothing trouble 
 her, to look to the sunny side of life, that the grand in- 
 comprehensible magnet called LOVE— a primal, potential, 
 creative force— should so sensitize the child-life as to make 
 it most beautiful. 
 
 This is the law, and its fulfillment must come some- 
 where in the line she was creating. Her prayer was for 
 its direct and immediate fulfillment in the generation 
 within her time,— within her reach. There were other 
 vibrations about her which her controls and she sought 
 to neutralize. Time alone could tell if they were not also 
 a law unto themselves. She was, however, assured that 
 her efforts should bear golden fruit at some point on the 
 line of the life she was thus individualizing. If not in her 
 child, by reason of law, then by the same law, they must 
 manifest in a later generation. Nature's laws make no 
 
192 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 mistakes. In their continuity they span all existence- 
 and are but modes of infinite intelligence. 
 
 Thus she bowed at the shrine of Eros; and, -attuned 
 to love's ways and laws, she learned that they who con- 
 quer by force overcome but half of their foes, while those 
 who think and live in harmony with nature are superior 
 to all conditions. 
 
 In time, as sweet a child as God ever gave to a mother 
 was born under the guidance and care of spirit influences. 
 This second medium showed mediumship from the first 
 hour of her birth. Spirits attended both mother and child 
 throughout. They came to Mrs. Lord, lifting her tenderly 
 for four days, dressing and undressing her with the ease 
 of experienced nurses. At the end of a week the band con- 
 trolling the medium christened the child, and gave an in- 
 dependent musical. This has been told by the grandmother, 
 but it will bear repeating, as the mother remembers it. 
 
 There was a guitar in the parlor, down stairs, imme- 
 diately under their sleeping apartments, and in the closet 
 adjoining their bed chamber was a banjo, a tambourine 
 and bells. Through combined forces they managed to get 
 these instruments together. After the household had re- 
 tired and when all was ready, a voice, that all in the house 
 recognized as Clarence's, said: "All ready, boys." The 
 music began. First, low, sweet and tender as a soothing 
 lullaby; then it broke forth into quick and jubilant 
 measures. Several spirit voices joined in the jubilee. 
 After speech making by Clarence, Snowdrop, and several 
 other controls immediately interested, they at last said: 
 "We have the supreme pleasure of presenting this little 
 exhibit of our power in honor of our little medium on whom 
 we now bestow the name of Maude Alberta Lord." 
 
 They played, walked about, strong and loud enough 
 to bring the whole household in listening wonder to the 
 outside of the door. Servants, who were Catholics, Mr. 
 and Mrs. Hooker, and a sister of Mr. Hooker, all heard the 
 revelers and enjoyed the entertainment. 
 

 HUH 
 
 
 
 mtuw 
 
 •*^" 
 
 THE CHILD MEDIUM 
 (See page 195.) 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 193 
 
 CLARENCE DRESSES THE BABY LIKE A HOY. 
 
 Mrs. Lord often said she did so wish her baby had 
 betn a boy. One night, after they had gone down stairs 
 
 ,i. Clarence thought he would make her look like a 
 boy. When they went to get the baby to show her off to 
 a neighbor, behold a dainty little mustache was marked 
 on her upper lip. a necktie was tied under the chin and on 
 the pillow was pinned a card, signed by Clarence, on which 
 was written, "Mere's your boy." 
 
 She had complained that her baby did not weigh 
 enough. Every time they tried to weigh her, — no matter 
 who held the scales,— they would register all the way from 
 four to twelve pounds. They tried it many times in the 
 full light and with the scales in the most skeptical and 
 
 fill hands. It was impossible to get the same weight 
 twice. It was finally decided that eight pounds was a 
 very good guess. 
 
 One day when baby Maude was three months old she 
 asked, in a perfectly distinct voice, for a drink of water. 
 This almost frightened her mother out of her senses. When 
 the water was given her, she drank thirstily and appeared 
 transformed and transfigured. In a few moments the 
 mother recognized her little control, Snowdrop, who laughed 
 and clapped the little hands in great glee that she had 
 controlled the tiny form. 
 
 Six months later, as Mrs. Lord was ready for a ride 
 with the little daughter, she saw the child lifted and com- 
 ing through the air towards her. Some invisible power 
 carried her through the parlor, — half way across the room, 
 to the thoroughly astonished mother, and dropped her upon 
 the floor, not harming her in the least. A spirit voice 
 ■ that all could hear, and said: "Forgive us. we 
 thought we could bring her to you. ,, Even the blue-eyed 
 babe seemed to understand, young as she was, that some- 
 thin? unusual and funny had transpired, for she crowed 
 and laughed with the rest of the company. 
 
 The child received faithful care from the invisibles. 
 

 104 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 The cradle was often seen to sway to and fro for many 
 hours. She was born clairvoyant and clairaudient, a 
 mental and physical medium at an early age. There were 
 times when she would be gloriously transfigured and looked 
 utterly unlike herself. At such times her wisdom was most 
 subtle, her language most choice, and her tests of spirit 
 identity very satisfactory. She was intensely religious and 
 would hold her own little prayer meetings, inviting the 
 angels to be present. 
 
 THE BABY IS PUNISHED. 
 
 When she was three years old she visited her grand- 
 mother at Fondulac. She w T as at this time a very busy 
 little girl. Grandpapa had a fine grape arbor and little Dot 
 would amuse herself by pulling the green grapes. This 
 finally exhausted grandpapa's patience, which was almost 
 limitless, and he said to the mother, "What shall I do with 
 her?" Mrs. Lord said, "Punish her some way." Grand- 
 papa brought her in and put her into a closet. She went in 
 cheerfully, saying, "Maybe it will break me, but I don't 
 know." The indulgent grandpapa stood outside the door, 
 listening for a possible sob. Instead, cheerful voices rang 
 out in merriment and great glee. She had lots of company 
 in the dark closet and was more than pleased with her 
 punishment. Mr. Hooker could hear the voices and the 
 ripples of sweetest laughter from the spirits as well as 
 from Maude. 
 
 Her grandpapa said, "Maude, who is with you?" She 
 said, "Snowdrop, and lots of little angels, papa, and it's 
 lovely in here in the dark." She remained there for more 
 than an hour with many listening on the outside to the 
 wonderful voices speaking to them. 
 
 One day Mr. George St. John, an editor, called and 
 asked to see the wonderful child about whom he had heard 
 so m^ch. The mother brought her in and asked her to 
 give the gentleman a sitting. She willingly climbed into 
 a high chair and folded the wee little hands to await the 
 coming of the control. The situation was so strange and 
 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 195 
 
 peculiar that he could not help smiling. To our baby- 
 medium the subject was too sacred to be treated lightly; 
 and, <>n noticing the smile, she at once climbed down from 
 her high chair. It took many apologies and much coaxing 
 on her mother's part to induce her to give him the sitting. 
 She finally consented. He was an avowed skeptic, bivt 
 when his mother came and gave her name,— a peculiar 
 name, "Miranda," which he knew was not known to any- 
 one, especially to this little three year old child, and when 
 his mother told him many incidents of his boyhood days, 
 known only to him and to her, his skepticism was gone, and 
 he knew, if any one can know anything, that a great fact 
 had been demonstrated to him, a man of the world, by a 
 mere child. He brought others to see this marvelous child, 
 in whose future were possibilities far beyond all ordinary 
 limits. 
 
 THE CHILD MEDIUM. 
 
 One of the most convincing seances ever held by Mrs. 
 Lord was at Fondulac, Wisconsin, when Maude Alberta 
 
 about four years old. The seance was more than 
 usually harmonious. Little Maude, at her own earnest re- 
 quest, was allowed to be present. The seance had been in 
 progress about an hour when she became tired and wanted 
 a light. She was quieted and told "in a few minutes." 
 Suddenly she was lifted and carried around the circle. 
 Those present could tell by her deep breathing that she 
 was under control. They were immediately assured of this 
 fact by the childish voice of Snowdrop, saying, "I'm here"; 
 and then through this four year old child this little Indian 
 control proceeded to give those present the most wonderful 
 and convincing tests. Names -were given and forms de- 
 scribed with a clearness and accuracy which filled those 
 sent with astonishment, She was carried through the 
 air to several persons at their request, and on her mother 
 sing fears for her safety, spirit voices answered. 
 r not; we will take care of her." 
 
 Mr. Raymond Talmadge received a message from the 
 
I9G PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 father of his adopted daughter, Bertha, who had been dea< 
 tor eighteen years. Mr. McGraw received a communication 
 from one of his friends, whose existence was known to no 
 one in the seance besides himself. A brother who had been 
 in spirit life for twenty-two years came to Mrs. Julia Rug- 
 gles, and another received a convincing test from a dear 
 relative, while many others recognized names and faces 
 which were described in a clear, calm voice by this most 
 extraordinary child. The manifestations were different 
 from those in seances held by the mother alone. 
 
 Among those present were several eminent morphol- 
 ogists of the Haeckel Schools of Tectology, who consid- 
 ered the manifestations prophetic of the coming upon the 
 scene of a new medium, unless, under the operations of 
 the Mendelian laws of heredity, the father's traits should 
 be evolved ; and, as heredity is a law or condition of organ- 
 ized matter, she would then resemble him in appearance. 
 As individualized, spirit, life-force is more potent than the 
 acquired properties of matter, these consequences could 
 only be corrected by the positive thought and determina- 
 tion of the person. 
 
 ABSENT TREATMENT. 
 
 A gentleman living near Boston wrote Mrs. Lord that 
 his son was paralyzed; that the doctors could not cure 
 him, and gave him no encouragement, and he wished to 
 know if she could tell him what to do. She immediately 
 wrote the gentleman that at a certain hour each day, if 
 he would be prepared as directed, she and her cruides would 
 give his son a treatment at that particular hour. This she 
 did for several days, until the boy w T as well. 
 
 Later Mrs. Lord located in Boston, and one day father 
 and son were passing along the street and came to a case 
 of photographs in front of an artist's gallery. Pointing 
 to one of the photographs, the young man said, "That is 
 Mrs. Lord, father; I know her, for I saw her when she 
 treated me." The father thought it could not be pos- 
 sible, as she was in Chicago. They went into the gallery 
 and inquired and, learning her number, went and found 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 197 
 
 her. The father told her, with much emotion and grati- 
 tude, who he was, and of their experience, and said she 
 
 was t!u' savior of his son. 
 
 Mr. kS. S. Haze, the City Comptroller at Chicago, was 
 another one convinced by many beautiful and indisputa- 
 ble proofs. He, as he often said, attended Mrs. Lord's 
 seances to rest himself. He enjoyed with all his gifted na- 
 ture the communications he received from his spirit friends. 
 
 PROPHECY AND PROTECTION. 
 
 Without trenching upon the doctrine of predestination, 
 many who have had a varied and extended experience with 
 prophecy or divination from the spirif side of life firmly 
 and confidently assert that every condition of life, — every 
 question that human intelligence can formulate, is known, 
 or can be known and answered by some intelligence, pro- 
 vided that intelligence so elects. This is strong language, 
 but as every incident in these pages is a fact,— has occurred 
 just as told,— nothing exaggerated,— all plain, cold facts, 
 the position is not untenable. 
 
 Many readers will remember the Ashtabula, Ohio, 
 disaster on the nierht of December 29th, 1876, where the 
 entire train fell seventy-five feet and over seventy people, 
 nearly every one on the ill-fated train, — were lost. Mrs. 
 Lord was to have been a passenger on that train. She had 
 
 ticket bought. Her little daughter, Maude, then about 
 four years old, and "Lizzie Lou," the nurse, with their 
 baggage, were on the Pullman, while she stood on the plat- 
 form bidding good-bye to friends. The conductor called, 
 "All aboard," and Mrs. Lord turned towards the car 
 where the nurse and baby stood on the rear platform, but 
 she could not move one step. Her feet were fastened to 
 the platform. The train commenced to move. The nurse 
 cried, "Come, Mrs. Lord, come." Little Maude cried, 
 "Come, mama." Not one foot could she lift. The nurse 
 seized the child and jumped from the car, and the porter 
 threw off their valises. This is one of the many instances 
 where their lives were saved by spirit intervention. 
 
198 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 At another time she had been engaged by Captain 
 Ward of Detroit, Michigan, the father of Clara Ward, 
 (Princess Chimay) to visit his home. She saw the legend- 
 ary "Iron Hand," and her controls warned her, all to no 
 purpose. She would go. They told her that if she did go 
 she would come back on a stretcher. She had been adver- 
 tised to speak in Detroit and decided to disregard the 
 warnings, rather than not keep her appointment. In step- 
 ping from the icy platform into the carriage, at the depot 
 in Detroit, she slipped and sprained her ankle. She was 
 lifted into the carriage and gave orders to be driven to the 
 Russell House, where she remained for a week until she 
 was able to be taken to the car on a stretcher and return 
 to Chicago. 
 
 While at the Russell House, unable to move, General 
 Tom Thumb and his wife and Mr. Giles Stebbins, the 
 ethical writer, and his wife, all spiritualists, were very 
 frequent visitors in her room. Her controls attended her, 
 dressed her ankle and amused her. 
 
 The controls gave them many manifestations of in- 
 dependent writing and of playing on the music box in 
 daylight and in plain sight. General Tom Thumb fre- 
 quently came into the room and placing his silk hat on 
 the floor, over the music box, it would always be played 
 for him. Years after the General had solved the mystery 
 of transition, this accomplished little lady,— Mrs. Thumb, 
 to show her belief and to emphasize it before the public, 
 occupied the platform with Mrs. Lord at Minneapolis, 
 Minnesota, and later entertained Mrs. Lord and her party 
 at the Baldwin Hotel in San Francisco, California. 
 
 Many and innumerable are the occasions when the 
 "Iron Hand" warned her of accidents and danger. She 
 would not always heed these warnings and they would 
 permit her to go with the attendant consequences and ex- 
 periences. In cases of life and death, as in the Ashtabula 
 disaster, they had the power to enforce their commands. 
 
 By what process of calculation they were able to fix 
 dates, perhaps the scientific astrologer can tell; and by 
 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. L99 
 
 what methods they are able to foretell specific events with 
 their attendant circumstances, probably will not be told, 
 even by these scientists of the stars, until they themselves 
 find the long lost key to their special science. That such 
 .vents are told, these facts and others more wonderful in 
 Mrs. Lord's later experience, unquestionably demonstrate. 
 Xo theory of coincidence can account for these things. 
 There is no such thing- as accident in a world of cause and 
 it, — in a universe of order,— or these things could not 
 be foretold with such accuracy of time and detail. 
 
 DOCTOR DE HAVEN ADVISES A CHICAGO PHYSICIAN. 
 
 Among the exciting incidents at one of Mrs. Lord's 
 seances in Chicago is one told to the writer by Dr. David 
 ( ashman of Los Angeles, California, who lived in Chicago 
 at that time, and who was the principal in the affair. There 
 were several prominent people present at the time, — George 
 M. Pullman, Mrs. Corson, Jac Humphries, now of San 
 Francisco, California, and others. Dr. Cashman was a 
 stranger to the medium and to the phenomena. It was his 
 first attendance at any spiritual meeting. He was emi- 
 nent in his profession, and like most others, unable to be- 
 lieve anything beyond his experience and the reach of 
 his science. 
 
 During the seance he heard a voice address him, which 
 he knew was not that of the medium or any of the people 
 about him, saying, "Doctor, do not operate upon that case 
 to-morrow. ' ' The Doctor had two patients on whom all 
 arrangements had been made to operate, and, of course, 
 he was greatly surprised that such advice should be given 
 him, knowing, as he did, that no one in the room knew 
 abont these cases, or that a time had been set. for operating. 
 He asked the medium several times for additional infor- 
 mation, but she could not enlighten him. She had not 
 heard the voice that addressed him, as she was describing 
 for others in the seance at the time. She told him to ask 
 his spirit friend to explain. He asked the spirit what case. 
 The voice replied, "That case on Marshfield Avenue." 
 

 200 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 This was all he could learn. He called upon Mrs. Lord the 
 next day and was so solicitous for further information that 
 she invited him into the parlor. Before he could ask a 
 question Dr. DeHaven controlled and said to him: 
 
 "Doctor, we told you last night not to operate upon 
 that case on Marshfield Avenue. We tell you now that if 
 you do two lives will be sacrificed instead of one." 
 
 1 ' That cannot be, as the woman has been a grass widow 
 for several years," the Doctor replied. 
 
 "We know better than you. Our diagnoses are al- 
 ways correct. Go and examine and you will be con- 
 vinced. We tell you more,— that on Tuesday, April 18th, 
 a little girl baby will be born." 
 
 To use Dr. Cashman's words: "This was simply as- 
 tounding. To give the day and date, and name the sex 
 of the child, six months in advance! It put all of our 
 learning, skill and experience far in the shade. Before I 
 could recover from my surprise the control was gone, and 
 the medium was herself again. 
 
 "I said, 'Mrs. Lord, do you know me?' She an- 
 swered, 'No.' 'Do you know that I am a physician?' 
 She answered, 'No.' 
 
 "Here were some cold facts, if subsequent events 
 should verify them. I made examination and found that 
 it was true. I notified the lady and the family that we 
 could not perform the operation. They insisted, and I 
 was forced to tell them my reasons for not operating. Then 
 came a scene. The patient vigorously protested, and the 
 family threatened the medium with all kinds of dire con- 
 sequences and suits for damages. I advised that, in so far 
 as my examination corroborated the medium, or the con- 
 trol's statement, as the medium knew nothing whatever 
 about it, they had better wait until the 18th of April, which, 
 to add to my surprise, I had learned would be Tuesday, as 
 stated by the control, before taking any steps in the matter. 
 They concluded to act upon my advice. On the 18th of 
 April the prediction was completely verified. 
 
 "After this, to me. wonderful incident, I never failed 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 201 
 
 insult Mrs. Lord, whenever I could, on all important 
 and difficult cases, as a correct diagnosis is all-important 
 in our practice. I never found her controls wrong in their 
 opinion of a ease, while their knowledge of the constituents 
 of plants and the effect of drugs upon different temper- 
 aments was beyond my comprehension, and convinced me 
 thai the practice of medicine can be made an exact science, 
 whereas to-day much of it is empirical." 
 
 A SOLDIER REPORTS HIS OWN DLATH. 
 
 While making a call upon the family of II. N. F. 
 Lewis, editor of the Western Rural, she met the Rev. Doc- 
 Adam Miller. The Doctor was a prominent minister 
 of the M. E. church, and a broad, liberal minded man. He 
 knew but little of spirit phenomena and did not believe 
 that such manifestations were the work of spirits. The 
 ry that it was the "Devil," which so many of his faith 
 believed it to be, found no favor in his reasoning. During 
 the call Mrs. Lord went over and knelt by his side and 
 said. "Father, I have passed over and it is true that I 
 van come back. You will very soon receive a message an- 
 nouncing my death." The Doctor was greatly surprised, 
 lie went home and during that night a message came, as 
 predicted, corroborating the statement made. The family 
 knew the son, who was a soldier stationed at a post in Col- 
 orado, was sick; but, at last accounts, he was better. The 
 Doctor was very liberal, and intellectually big enough to 
 see a great truth in the claims of spiritualism. While being 
 disposed to attribute the phenomena to telepathy and 
 magnetic vibrations rather than an evidence of spirit re- 
 turn, here was a fact outside of any such theory. While 
 his family were bitterly and unreasonably opposed to his 
 attending spiritual seances, he, nevertheless, became a fre- 
 quent attendant at Mrs. Lord's meetings. His religious 
 faith taught him that if these phenomena were facts, they 
 could only exist by infallible and eternal wisdom— a wisdom 
 that moulds events to meet the necessities of man and 
 facilitate the accomplishment of beneficient purposes. 
 
202 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 At these seances he was told about his family,— the 
 living and the dead,— and of many important events of his 
 life which he was certain no one knew, or could know. The 
 first thing told him in Mr. Lewis' house upset his precon- 
 ceived opinions. This, and his subsequent investigations, 
 thoroughly convinced him of the truth of the claims of 
 spiritualism. This knowledge had given his religion greater 
 vitality and greater strength. He realized that these 
 phenomena were scientific facts. It added knowledge to 
 his faith. He felt that his religion must accompany science. 
 He had nothing to fear from scientific facts. A religion 
 that cannot progress with the race is dead and will hold 
 its adherents in bondage and prevent their progress. 
 
 LOSS OF THE STEAMER ALPENA. 
 
 The steamer Alpena, with over seventy people, was 
 lost on her trip from Grand Haven, Michigan, to Chi- 
 cago, on October 15th 1880. The only body ever recovered 
 was that of a Swede sailor that floated ashore on a piece 
 of the wreck. On that evening Mrs. Lord held a seance 
 in Chicago, which was attended by Captain Heber Squires, 
 Sr., father of the Captain of the Alpena. During the seance 
 Mrs. Lord, who was a stranger to Captain Squires and did 
 not even know his occupation, suddenly turned to him and 
 said, "Here comes a spirit to you, sir, who is all dripping 
 w T ith water."* 
 
 *NOTE: — This effect is produced by the controls of the 
 seance for illustration and identification, probably by a con- 
 densation of the atmosphere precipitating the oxygen and hydro- 
 gen in the form of water. These, and, in fact, all the manifes- 
 tations in the seance, such as producing sounds by the use of 
 carbonic acid, nitrogen and compression of the air; by the use 
 of the occult electrical force generated in the human body — 
 a force infinitely finer than static, or acetic electricity, or by the 
 evolution of atoms producing a vacuum, require such perfect 
 conditions that it is a wonder the controls can do any- 
 thing when the seance is made up of ignorant and careless 
 people, however honest and desirous they may be of results. 
 It is even more difficult when producing results requiring vibra- 
 tions of electric and phosphoric lights necessary to make spirit 
 faces visible to others than clairvoyant eyes, and in producing 
 the mental phenomena, which requires the highest and most 
 subtle vibrations. 
 
 
 . 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 203 
 
 Those Bitting near Captain Squires felt water 
 sprinkled over them. This manifestation greatly surprised 
 all who felt the water. 
 
 Captain Squires said, "Can you tell me who he is?" 
 
 "Yes," she replied, "he says he is your son, Captain 
 of the Alpena, and that his boat and all on board are lost." 
 
 The Captain replied that his son was Captain of the 
 Alpena, but he thought the boat could easily weather the 
 storm which he and others knew was then sweeping over 
 the Lake. 
 
 Mrs. Lord said, "He is certainly here. Sometimes T 
 see the living clairvoyantly, but whenever I see spirits in- 
 side of the circle, they have surely passed over. I am al- 
 ways in my normal condition, only a little more sensitive 
 when in the seance ; and when I see spirits in the circle, their 
 appearance is clearer and more distinct than those I see 
 who are still in the body. Those in the body are a vision, 
 possibly a materialization, but these here are objective 
 realities." 
 
 The Captain replied, "All that you have told me is 
 very definite and true, but you must be mistaken about 
 my son. His boat is one of the best on the Lake." 
 
 A voice, which he said was very much like his son's 
 voice, then addressed him, saying, "Yes, father, I am in- 
 deed here. Our boat went down in this terrible storm and 
 we were all lost." 
 
 Many a Chicago home was made desolate by that 
 storm. In a few days the worst was known. Only a few 
 pieces of the boat were ever found, and none of the bodies 
 recovered, excepting one. 
 

 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 FIRST VISIT TO NEW YORK CITY. 
 
 Persistent effort is the only road to great success. It 
 is the Affirmation of the New Thought, the Concentration 
 of the Christian Scientists and the Dynamics of Silence of 
 the Spiritualists. Our Medium, coming from a race that 
 never tolerated dictation in religious matters, never sub- 
 mitted to petty tyrannies, always resolute and resourceful 
 in the defense and maintenance of their inherent rights, 
 had reached a point in life where it became necessary for 
 her to obtain a divorce from Mr. Lord. For this purpose 
 she took her baby, now about a year and a half old, and left 
 with her maid for New York. It was her first visit to 
 that gerat metropolis. Mr. George M. Pullman, a noble 
 hearted Spiritualist, who often sat in her seances, furnished 
 her transportation. He, with many other prominent people 
 in Chicago, advised her in this matter. It is no easy task 
 for a proud woman to face such conditions. That no de- 
 fence was offered by Mr. Lord convinced the public of 
 the justice of her action. For the sake of her child she 
 elected to retain the name of Maude E. Lord — a name that 
 has always been a credit to the philosophy and the Chris- 
 tian practices and principles she has taught from the 
 platform, from many church pulpits, and in thousands of 
 seances all over the land, as well as practiced in every-day 
 life. 
 
 Arriving in New York, she did not like the attitude of 
 the few Spiritualists whom she met. They questioned that 
 she was Maude E. Lord of Chicago. They could not be- 
 lieve she would leave a place where she had all and more 
 than she could do. This questioning of her identity and 
 lack of interest on their part, so different from those whom 
 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. L*05 
 
 sin- had just left in Chicago, caused her to extend her 
 journey to Boston, where her guides told her she would 
 receive a hearty welcome from the cultured people of that 
 city. They told her to go to the Adams House; and, after 
 breakfast, to take a seat in the parlor and leave the rest 
 to them. She was worried with her experience in New 
 York,— the uncertainty of the future, and on finding her- 
 self in a large and expensive hotel with a limited amount 
 of money. She took her seat in the parlor as directed. As 
 she sat wondering what would be the outcome of her wait- 
 ing a Lady entered the room. She looked around as if ex- 
 pecting someone. Mrs. Lord was seated by the window. 
 The lad\' approached, and seeing, as she thought, a familiar 
 face, she came still nearer. With a glad cry of recognition 
 the lady sprang forward and clasped the now thoroughly 
 surprised Mrs. Lord in a warm embrace. This dear soul, 
 sent there by her spirit friends, was Mrs. Laura Kendrick, 
 better known as Laura Cuppy Smith, the eloquent speaker 
 and spiritual lecturer. 
 
 She said, "Why, Maud, I was told last night by my 
 spirit friends to go down to the Adams House parlor and 
 wait there for results. I knew it was for some good pur- 
 pose, so I came; and it's to see you, my dear, whom I have 
 thought and spoken of so much to my friends here." Mrs. 
 Lord had known Mrs. Smith in Chicago, but had not seen 
 her in two or three years. This was their first meeting, 
 arranged by the invisibles. 
 
 As Aland poured out her story of migration in obedi- 
 ence to some force stronger than her power, Mrs. Smith 
 folded her close within the sanctuary of her great loving 
 heart and said, "Dear Maud, I have it. Some of my 
 friends at 27 Milford Street have rooms; they know all 
 about you. and will give you a warm welcome." In a 
 few moments they had left the gloom of the stately parlor 
 and were on their way to 27 Milford Street, where rooms 
 were secured. 
 
 She was now in the hands of friends, and her work 
 commenced in earnest. She secured the services of Dr. 
 
206 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 J. L. Newman to manage her business. From the first 
 night her seances proved a great success. Hundreds ap- 
 plied for admission, and were obliged to wait their turn. 
 Hundreds of names were booked in a very few days. The 
 doubting and unbelieving were convinced. Immortality 
 was proven to them beyond a doubt. Men of all grades, 
 from the most wealthy and gifted to the humble mechanic 
 and blacksmith, came, all feeling that there was truly 
 "more in heaven and earth than is dreamed of" in their 
 philosophy. 
 
 William Lloyd Garrison was a frequent guest at Mrs. 
 Lord's and became greatly interested in her personal work. 
 This grand humanitarian, with his soul-felt logic and beau- 
 tiful philosophy made all with whom he came in contact re- 
 joice that they could meet and know such a pure, aspiring 
 spirit. He, the noblest of Boston's great workers, was 
 convinced beyond a doubt, or, as he stated it, he had abso- 
 lute knowledge of the future; that spirit return was a 
 proven fact. 
 
 Wendell Phillips and many noted celebrities and prom- 
 inent clergymen, including Dr. Henry Gardner, and people 
 of the church, attended these seances. The ministers, some 
 of them, began to fear that too many sought. the shrine of 
 Spiritualism, and not infrequently a sermon was delivered 
 by Eev. Joseph Cook, and others, denouncing in round 
 terms the whole fraternity of Spiritualists. 
 
 About this time one of these good men made a call upon 
 Mrs. Lord to give her a terrible lecture upon her dissem- 
 inating the diabolical belief of spirit return. He would not 
 give his name, but boldly avowed that she had been con- 
 verting and misleading many of his church members. 
 
 Mrs. Lord made answer: "Sir, I deeply regret that 
 you think me capable of sowing seeds of either evil or dis- 
 sension anywhere, much less in the great Christian Church 
 that debars me from its precincts, because I have com- 
 munion with the angels, or your spirit friends. I would 
 not intentionally wound or distress anyone. I do not ask 
 from whence the people come, whether from the church or 
 
CONTINUITY OP LAW AND LIFE. 207 
 
 from the world. I do not even ask their names or sec them 
 myself until I meet them seated together for the mani- 
 festations. ' ' 
 
 "Then how do you do these devilish thing 
 
 She replied by quoting, "To some shall be given the 
 discerning of the spirits," and then said to him, "Do you. 
 sir. as a minister, doubt these things, so plainly stated in 
 your Bible.' Do you say that God did not mean that Ave 
 should nil know the power and beauty of the immortal 
 life.' Do you say your God forbids us to know the possi- 
 bilities and capabilities of the soul?" 
 
 lie rather sneered and said, "If God vouchsafed these 
 things to man I could do them as well as you, or any of 
 your mediums." 
 
 She then said, "Suppose, for your special benefit, I 
 illustrate this power and my position at the same time." 
 
 lie rather demurred but she opened the pages of his 
 life, from his earliest recollection of his home in Maine. 
 She told him rapidly and positively of things past, and 
 many forgotten things that none ever knew but himself 
 and his God, as he afterwards admitted. She described an 
 angelic being who approached him so lovingly and folded 
 her arms about his neck. She spoke her name, saying, 
 "Husband, it's Mary." She said, "This woman was 
 burned to death many years ago." 
 
 The minister acknowledged it to be true. m ' ' Your 
 brother George, who was killed in battle,"— describing 
 him accurately and to his perfect recognition,— "comes to 
 you." She then described his old sire, who came with ex- 
 tended hands to greet the unbelieving son. He soon dis- 
 appeared and brought his mother and said, "See, we are 
 all here, the whole household band." The medium said, 
 "Why. sir. you have a babe in spirit life." "No, I have 
 not." This was most positively said. 
 
 "Yes, yes," said the medium. 
 
 "There, now," he said, "you are utterly mistaken and 
 1 guess it's all a delusion." 
 

 208 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 His mother now said, "Yes, John, it's the little one 
 yon buried under the rose bush so long ago." 
 
 He grew white to the lips and said that it had no life 
 here— it was prematurely born. 
 
 ' ' Oh, sir, you should know that these lovely little buds 
 of humanity live and have an identity and being, and 
 recognize the earth conditions from whence they came." 
 
 How many thoughtless souls will have to account 
 for these little ones sent over by murderous intent. Oh, 
 mothers and fathers of these unborn babes you will know 
 them and realize the great and horrible crime that gave 
 them the untimely journey. The injustice and sin of 
 such acts will find you out; you must pay the penalty. 
 This sublime truth will be like a two-edged sword rend- 
 ing the heart in twain. 
 
 The minister listened now attentively to the end. He 
 was completely fascinated and yet he would repudiate 
 the evidences of his own senses rather than admit the 
 beautiful truths given him through this stranger. 
 
 What was this light from this, to him, strange wo- 
 man ? All the things of his life, all of his secret thoughts 
 and actions had been brought up out of a past he thought 
 was buried until the Resurrection Day. Thoughts, acts, 
 and incidents were recalled by this woman whom he 
 thought to crush with his scholarly anathemas, or coerce 
 with his picture of wickedness and future punishment. 
 
 Now he is recalled from his inverted thoughts by the 
 medium saying: "Christ's promises to his disciples are 
 being wonderfully and gloriously fulfilled in our time, 
 for, sir, truths of a scientific and spiritual nature are 
 coming quick and fast, — aye, in rapid succession, to con- 
 found just such teachers as yourself and make you know 
 that the children of earth must be fed upon something 
 more substantial than shadows. Your creeds are the husks, 
 not the bread of life. They feed the body, not the soul; 
 the shadow, not the spirit. Humanity demands a living 
 fountain. Sir, the soul's needs are not to be forever starved 
 upon the letter, nor fed upon husks." 
 
CONTINTITY OF LAW AM) LIFE. 
 
 He looked dazed; this to him, —to him a minister of 
 [he gospel, and from a medium! He tried to recover his 
 shattered nerves. He tried to look indignant, bu1 failed. 
 He could not forget the scenes and incidents in his life 
 thai she had so vividly and accurately portrayed. The 
 
 lections were upon him, and he said, in a strange and 
 unnatural voire. "] must go; I must not listen to you 
 
 r: T shall doubt my sanity or identity, — I must go." 
 
 The medium's kindliest sympathies were enlisted at 
 the beginning, but now she felt real sorrow at his con- 
 fusion, lie started up hastily and quickly passed to the 
 outer door without speaking. As he was leaving the med- 
 ium said, "Pardon me, but you have forgotten your hat." 
 "Oh, yes. yes," he replied. She gave him his hat and he 
 almost ran down the steps without leaving his name or 
 saying a word. The angels were present to confound the 
 minister— this teacher. 
 
 During Mrs. Lord's sojourn at 27 Milford street, 
 many remarkable manifestations occurred. At a cabinet 
 seance held for Mrs. Augustus Carey, of Maiden, who was 
 desirous of witnessing the full form materialization, the 
 manifestations were unusually interesting. The rooms 
 were examined and the medium was, .at her own request, 
 securely tied and fastened in a large rocking chair, some 
 five or six feet from the door. 
 
 In addition to the large and small hands and arms, 
 several faces and forms were shown. All were recognized. 
 Sometimes two appeared on the outside of the cabinet at 
 the same time. Little Snowdrop, the Indian control, stepped 
 out in perfect form and went to a gentleman who gave 
 her candy which she took into the cabinet to the medium. 
 This control was a mere child, about three feet in height 
 
 ry dark skin, black hair and sparkling black eyes. 
 There was more light than materializing seances generally 
 have, so that every form was distinctly and plainly seen. 
 
 Dr. Dillingham and wife, who were present, were call- 
 ed up to see some one just able to present themselves at 
 the cabinet door. The doctor kindly and reverently ap- 
 
210 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 proached, when a crippled hand was put out to grasp his. 
 The face slowly came into view, and he was face to face 
 with his first wife after a separation of many years. 
 
 ATTENDS A FUNERAL IN SPIRIT. 
 
 At the funeral services of William H. Guild, held at 
 his residence, 114 Dartmouth street, Boston, Mass., in 
 1881, Mrs. Kelly, who seated the people in the parlors as 
 they came in, saw a lady with her hair in long curls, 
 wearing a large Gainsborough hat come into the room 
 and walk over to an unoccupied corner, where she re- 
 mained standing. She offered the lady a seat, which she 
 declined, saying she could stand where she would not be 
 in the way of others. This lady's face, dress and manner 
 so impressed Mrs. Kelly that, after the services, she gave 
 Mrs. Guild a very accurate description of her. Mrs. Guild 
 instantly said: "That was Maud E. Lord." The pecu- 
 liarity of this incident was that Mrs. Lord at that time 
 did not know Mr. Guild was dead, nor had Mrs. Kelly 
 ever seen Mrs. Lord. Mrs. Kelly was not at that time, 
 and is not now, clairvoyant. The next day Mrs. Lord 
 called at the house, having only that morning heard of 
 the demise and funeral. Mrs. Kelly notified Mrs. Guild 
 and said: "The strange lady who came to the funeral yes- 
 terday has called and is in the parlor waiting to see you." 
 
 Mrs. Kelly was introduced and when she related the 
 incident of her being present at the funeral, to her great 
 surprise, Mrs. Lord said: "No, I was not here." 
 
 "You must have been here," was Mrs. Kelly's reply. 
 "You were dressed as you are now. How could I tell Mrs. 
 Guild, when I just now announced your presence, that you 
 are the same lady who was here yesterday? I described 
 you then so accurately that Mrs. Guild told me who you 
 were. ' ' 
 
 "Yes, you doubtless saw me, but I was not here in 
 the body. There are many such well authenticated cases. 
 I came by a law not formulated by, or known to, our ablest 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 811 
 
 nsts, but which has been known and practiced for 
 
 centuries by the Oriental Masters,— the Magi. These thau- 
 
 maturgists, skiiled in the use of magnetic and electric 
 
 and ethereal vibrations, can do even more wonderful 
 
 things. I am told that some of these marvelous things 
 
 will be given to the race when they are qualified to receive 
 
 them. Sometimes these visits are voluntary, but are mostly 
 
 involuntary, and are made unconsciously by mediums and 
 
 others. The adepts who do these things at will must have 
 
 concentration of thought and perfected wills, and 
 
 understand the laws by which their vital force is 
 
 . -out rolled. They are able to do many things which defy 
 
 all detection of trickery, because done in accordance with 
 
 tral law. That individual force operating in the hu- 
 man organism as spirit can, by its own potential intelli- 
 gence, project itself beyond its immediate environment 
 
 ol be successfully disputed." 
 
 This experience was not new or unusual with Mrs. 
 Lord. Many times on entering a room, she found spirits 
 awaiting her arrival. She would address them before she 
 
 smized that they were spirits, or "doubles" of living 
 people, so natural did they look to her near-sighted eyes. 
 Usually she learned that they had come to be treated for 
 some disease. These spirits from ailing bodies are always 
 
 mpanied by spirits versed in this occult law. When 
 the medium visited people in spirit she was accompanied 
 by Indians or Orientals, through whose knowledge and 
 power such spirit visits were made possible and by whose 
 
 lance all Mental, Magnetic and Christian Science cures 
 
 made. In some cases she afterwards met these people 
 who have said to her: "I remember you. On such an 
 
 sion I dreamed I came to you for treatment, or I saw 
 you when you came and treated me." They would often 
 describe the room in which they met her, and the dress 
 slit' wore. There are many cases where people whom she 
 met for the first time would say to her: "You are Maud 
 E. Lord. You came to me at such a time in company with 
 an Indian or strangely dressed man and treated me for 
 
■I 
 
 212 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 such and such a disease." They could tell how she looked, 
 how she was dressed, and what she said and did. The cures 
 thus affected and the testimony of the people treated is 
 proof of these statements. Spirit intelligence, making use 
 of the electric and magnetic emanations of the medium, 
 cures disease that cannot be reached by drugs and or- 
 dinary means. It is the spirit that loses control of its 
 physical organization and requires assistance. It can only 
 manifest through matter and needs to have will and con- 
 centration augmented to put its house in order. Under- 
 standing this power of concentration some have asserted 
 that all is spirit — that there is no matter, and call them- 
 selves Christian Scientists. All Christian Scientists do not 
 take this extreme position. 
 
 It has been claimed for many ages by the Priests of 
 the Eleusinian Mysteries, by Paracelsus and other writers, 
 and by Hindoo adepts, that there is a sublimated spiritual 
 or Astral body that inhabits the physical body, which can, 
 under certain conditions, and in accordance with laws whose 
 operations they understand, leave the physical body and 
 return to it. The instances related certainly establish the 
 £act that a spirit can project itself, or be projected to a 
 distance, either as a spiritual substance, 'or can materialize 
 a temporary form appreciable to the senses of a second 
 party. The senses are only the avenues of manifestation 
 of the spirit; and, when in proper condition, there is 
 nothing unscientific in a sensitive seeing these projected 
 forms and hearing them speak and, possibly, may feel 
 them by contact. If it be a case of projection of spiritual 
 substance, and not a materialized form, the will and con- 
 centration of thought of the projected spirit and a sen- 
 sitive receiver are necessary. In cases where the recipient 
 is not in the proper sensitive condition, the impression 
 would only be made upon the brain, if made at all, and 
 cause them to think of their friend. It must be remem- 
 bered that the embodied spirit has all the powers and pos- 
 sibilities possessed by the disembodied spirit, and that 
 spirit is not limited by time or space, hence there is not 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 213 
 
 auch space between spirit and spirit as between body 
 and body. 
 
 Visions, apparitions, or doubles must not be con- 
 founded with the spirit released from all connection with 
 the physical body that appears al seances, and is seen and 
 beard by all present. The circumstances and details of 
 materializations of spirit at seances, and the intel- 
 ligence conveyed, are so perfect as to place them outside 
 of the theory of telepathy, visions and apparitions, and 
 establish the fact of the real presence of the spirits, as an 
 objective reality, appreciable to the physical senses of all 
 actors in these occult scenes, instead of to one or more 
 sensitives. 
 
 The recognition of spirits materializing at these seances. 
 requires more than sight. There must be memory and 
 statement of previous conditions and incidents, known 
 only to the spirit and to the person to whom they come; 
 and. sometimes, statement of facts not at the time known 
 to the recipient of the information, and above all, reason 
 and sense must be used. The child may be grown to 
 normal stature in spirit life; the aged and infirm will 
 have laid aside their wrinkles and infirmities; and, to 
 build atoms upon their present spirit forms, or other forms, 
 to represent themselves as you remember them, requires 
 the greatest possible skill, and such chemical and mag- 
 netic conditions as are seldom present excepting in es- 
 pecially selected seances. Any form or any face thus 
 presented, whether recognized or not, is evidence of the 
 continuity of life and of a power outside of the medium 
 and those present. There is no possible theory to account 
 for these forms other than the actual presence of the in- 
 dividual spirits as represented. No fifteen or twenty peo- 
 ple can simultaneously conjure out of space, or out of 
 
 t vibrations, an imaginary figure endowed with 
 qualities, peculiarities and information to make itself 
 known to one or more of those present. 
 
 The possibilities of spirit are but dimly approximated 
 by our Western science, or dreamed of in any except the 
 
214 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 Oriental philosophy, which recognizes no miracles and 
 refers everything to eternal and immutable laws. These in- 
 stances only illustrate one phase of the magical skill of 
 these spirit adepts and establishes the individuality and 
 personality of spirit, whether in or out of the body. There 
 is no fact in science, or any philosophy, upon which to 
 predicate that the spirit ever loses its individuality. With- 
 out a beginning it cannot have an ending. 
 
 THE OTHER SELF. 
 
 George W. Lewis, of California, a graduate of Mid- 
 dlebury College, (Vt), class 1863, in his discussions of 
 spiritual science, explains doubles, or "the other self," as 
 he styles this class of spiritual phenomena, on the theory 
 of materialization. In support of his theory he quotes five 
 distinct and different instances, three of which are his own 
 experience. He says as follows: 
 
 "The apparition of a living person, separate and dis- 
 tinct from the person himself, is a fact too well authen- 
 ticated to admit of doubt. 
 
 "It is well known by prominent persons, now living 
 in Boston, Mass., that in 1881, the apparition of Mrs. 
 Maud E. Lord, one of the most prominent mediums of 
 modern times, whose name is heralded throughout the 
 world, was seen at a funeral, and conversed with some 
 of those present, when, in fact, the actual Maud E. Lord 
 knew nothing of the funeral and, at the time, was in a 
 distant part of the city. 
 
 "Mr. W. H. Guild and his good wife were acquaint- 
 ances and intimate friends of Mrs. Lord. Mr. Guild died 
 in 1881, at his residence, No. 114 Dartmouth street, Bos- 
 ton. At the funeral, a lady of striking appearance came 
 in and stepped over to one side of the room. While 
 standing there, Mrs. Kelly, a companion of Mrs. Guild, 
 went to her and offered her a seat. 
 
 "The lady said, 'No, I will stand here out of the 
 way of others.' The appearance of this lady so im- 
 pressed Mrs. Kelly that after the funeral she gave Mrs. 
 
CONTINUITY OP LAW AND LIFE. 215 
 
 Guild such an accurate description of her that she at 
 said : 'Thai was Maud E. Lord.' 
 
 "The next day. Mrs. Lord, haying heard of the death 
 of Mr. Guild, called at the residence. Mrs. Kelly answered 
 the bell, and invited her in, and informed Mrs. (Juild 
 that the lady who was at the funeral, was in the parlor. 
 Mrs. Guild soon entered, greeted Mrs. Lord and intro- 
 duced Mrs. Kelly. During the conversation her attend- 
 ance at the funeral was mentioned, when to their astonish- 
 ment she told them she was not present. In this instance 
 Mrs. Lord was identified beyond a doubt by Mrs. Kelly as 
 the person to whom she had offered a seat, and whom Mrs. 
 Guild had recognized from the description. And, while 
 .Mi^. Kelly had never met Mrs. Lord before, it was with 
 the greatest difficulty that she could be convinced that 
 Mrs. Lord was not present. 
 
 "Many such apparitions have come within the range 
 of my own personal observation and experience. At the 
 
 of about fifteen, my brother, two years older than my- 
 self, was lying on the bed dressed and asleep. He was 
 not well at the time. I left his bedside, going on an 
 errand to a. neighbor's, about one block distant. When 
 about half a block from home I looked up and saw my 
 brothci-. not over forty feet ahead of me, going in the 
 same direction. I thought it strange that he should have 
 arisen, started out and passed me without my noticing 
 him. 
 
 "I was within ten feet of him when he reached a 
 point in the street opposite the neighbor's house. He 
 turned, opened the gate, and walked up the path to the 
 trout door. I quickly followed him. The door was open, 
 lie walked up the steps and into the house but a short 
 distance ahead of me. As I entered I inquired for my 
 brother, and was surprised when told he was not there, 
 and had not been there. I soon returned home and found 
 him asleep as I had left him. 
 
 "Again, at the age of about twenty, we had a very 
 high spirited horse. A friend was visiting with us for a 
 
216 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 couple of weeks. We frequently took the horse out for 
 a drive. - One forenoon I left my friend in the house, much 
 interested in reading a book. 
 
 "I was out ten or fifteen minutes, and returning I 
 met my friend about half way between the house and barn. 
 He said to me: 'How is the horse?' 'All right,' I said. 
 He passed on toward the barn. I finally turned, think- 
 ing we could hitch up the horse and take a drive. As I 
 turned he was approaching the stable door. I hurried, 
 but before I caught up with him he opened the door. 
 It creaked upon its hinges. He went in and closed the 
 door after him. The horse immediately gave a snort and 
 commenced prancing in the stall. A few days before this 
 occurrence my friend had struck the horse for stepping 
 on his foot, and after that the animal was much frightened 
 whenever he entered the stable. 
 
 "On reaching the door I opened it and went in. The 
 horse seemed still to be frightened and snorted several 
 times. But my friend w T as not there. And there was no 
 egress, excepting through the door we had entered. I went 
 to the house and there found him in his chair, reading 
 as I had left him. When I told him what I had seen he 
 was greatly astonished and said he had not taken his eyes 
 from the book since I had left the house. 
 
 "At another time, an acquaintance went with me to 
 call on Mr. B., and as we reached his residence, Mr. B. 
 came down the front steps, bade us good morning and 
 said : ' Please walk in and 'be seated. I will soon return. ' 
 We went in, and the genuine, normal Mr. B. met us at 
 the door. 
 
 "Dr. Abercrombie, in his 'Intellectual Philosophy' re- 
 lates the following instance: 'The Rev. J. Wilkinson, a 
 dissenting minister at Weymouth, England, while at the 
 Academy at Ottery, Devon, in 1754, one night dreamed 
 that he was going to London, and that on his way he would 
 go to Gloucester and call on his parents. He dreamed that 
 he started on his journey, and came to his father's house 
 in the night; that he went to the front door, found it 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 217 
 
 and then went to the back door, opened it and went 
 in; that finding they wore in bed. lie walked across the 
 room and wont up stairs and entered the room where his 
 father and mother were in bed; that his father was asleep, 
 but he found his mother awake, to whom he said: 'Mother, 
 1 am going on a Long journey, and I am come to bid you 
 
 live.' Then the mother was frightened and said: '0 
 dear son, thou art dead!' With this he awoke. lie looked 
 al it as an ordinary dream, but had a very distinct recol- 
 lection of what had occurred. 
 
 "A few days after, in due course of mail, he received 
 a letter from his father, addressed as though he was dead, 
 but desiring, if alive, to write immediately. The father 
 said in the letter that if he was living he probably would 
 soon die, and gave as a reason that on such a night (giv- 
 the date which corresponded with that of the dream), 
 I e had come to them in their room. 
 
 "lie related that after they were in bed he fell asleep, 
 but the mother remained awake. She heard some one try to 
 
 the front door, but finding it fast, went to the back 
 door, which she heard opened, and he came in and walked 
 directly through the rooms np stairs. And she perfectly 
 knew it to be his step. That he came to her bedside and 
 said: 'Mother, I am going on a long journey, and am come 
 to bid you good-bye.' Upon which she answered in fright: 
 '0 dear son, thou art dead!' which were the very words and 
 circumstances of the dream. But in her fright she neither 
 heard nor saw anything more. She awoke the father and 
 told him what had happened. From this strange occur- 
 
 ■ his parents concluded that he was dead, or would soon 
 die. But nothing remarkable happened thereupon. 
 
 "The solution of this problem is by no means an easy 
 one for the reason that we are not sufficiently conversant 
 with the laws of nature governing such phenomena. The 
 spirit which animates the body in earth life, begins its 
 progress and development in the spirit world exactly where 
 it leaves off here. All the powers and faculties possessed 
 by it there were inherent in its nature here. Most of the 
 
218 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 powers and faculties of the spirit, while in the form, are 
 latent, but continue their unfoldment, growth and develop- 
 ment throughout the eons of eternity. It is also an es- 
 tablished fact that at times here on earth the spirit can 
 stand out of its normal relation to the body without a 
 final separation, or death. At such times it can travel 
 to any place in the universe as quickly as the place can 
 be suggested in thought. This may occur in the sleep- 
 ing moments, during the trance, or in the normal, con- 
 scious condition. Some of the phenomena manifested by 
 the disembodied spirit can, at times, under proper condi- 
 tions, be manifested by the spirit in the form prior to its 
 final dissolution from the body. Many spirits in earth life 
 are farther advanced in the growth and development of 
 their inherent powers than other spirits are in the life 
 hereafter. The fact of spirit materialization is well at- 
 tested. While not all disembodied spirits can return to 
 earth and form a temporary, material body through which 
 to manifest their wondrous powers, yet many can do so. 
 There are spirits, while standing out of the normal re- 
 lation to the body prior to the final dissolution, suffi- 
 ciently advanced to construct occasionally a temporary 
 material body. All disembodied spirits cannot materialize, 
 but all have the inherent power to do so when sufficiently 
 advanced. Nor can all spirits in the form materialize 
 another body, separate and distinct from the natural body ; 
 but few are sufficiently advanced to do so. 
 
 "In another part of this work it is shown that the 
 spirit in the form, by its involuntary powers, builds up 
 and supports the functions of the physical body by con- 
 trolling the necessary forces and materials of the universe. 
 And the materialization or construction of a temporary 
 physical body, or double, separate 'and distinct from the 
 natural body, by the spirit in the form is done by its in- 
 voluntary powers. The exercise of these powers is usually, 
 but not always unconscious and involuntary. 
 
 "When Mrs. Maud E. Lord appeared at the funeral 
 of Mr. Guild in Boston, in a materialized form, as an ob- 
 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 219 
 
 jective reality, separate and distinct from her norma] sell'. 
 the act of materialization was unconscious to her and with- 
 out her volition. Bui Mrs. Lord was then at the Funeral 
 as an objective reality, separate and distinct from her 
 natural sell", with the muscular and physical powers of 
 locomotion, with judgment, intelligence and the power of 
 speech. She was seen and heard by a lady who was not a 
 medium or clairvoyant. Mrs. Lord was then in a distant 
 pari of the city, had not heard of the death, and conse- 
 quently was not thinking- of the funeral. 
 
 "In the ease of my brother, there was a materialization 
 sufficient to make himself manifest to me and to open the 
 gate. 
 
 "In the ease of my friend, there was an unconscious 
 and involuntary materialization. It was an objective, vis- 
 ible reality, with judgment, reason and will, with the power 
 of speech, and the physical ability to open and close the 
 stable door. And he was unquestionably visible to the 
 horse. Vet, at this time, his natural, normal self was in 
 the house intently reading a book. 
 
 "In the case of Mr. B. there was unquestionably a 
 materialization, as an objective reality, seen and heard by 
 both my acquaintance and myself, and making an intel- 
 ligent and appropriate salutation. 
 
 "In the case related by Dr. Abercrombie, there was a 
 
 irialization of Dr. Wilkinson, as an objective reality, 
 separate and distinct from his natural, normal self. His 
 mother, who had not been asleep, heard him at the front 
 door, heard him walk around to the back door, heard him 
 open it and walk across the room and up stairs, and knew 
 his footsteps. She saw him enter the room and conversed 
 with him. And a memory of that conversation remained 
 with both mother and son. The fact of the materialization 
 
 unconscious to him and was done without his volition 
 except as expressed in the consciousness and volition reg- 
 istered in his dream. But the incidents which transpired 
 were remembered by him. Many incidents of this kind 
 might be related, but the recital of the foregoing will suf- 
 

 220 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 fice. And I am satisfied that the foregoing is a correct 
 solution of the problem. But if not, why not?" 
 
 CHRISTIAN SCIENCE. 
 
 When "Christian Science" was first presented to the 
 spiritualists of Boston, it was rejected as covering only one 
 department of spiritual science. It presented nothing new 
 to Spiritualists who, as a class, recognized spirit power in 
 its manipulation of matter and its control of all other forces. 
 The advocate of the new theory felt confident it would 
 not be subjected to the determined opposition and con- 
 demnation Spiritualism was receiving from the religiously 
 orthodox people. Nothing in it disturbed their especially 
 devised plan of socalled salvation, or disputed their Mil- 
 tonian story of man 's fall and his final condition so graphic- 
 ally described by Dante. 
 
 Advanced thinkers among Spiritualists were then prac- 
 ticing the methods of healing now used so successfully by 
 Christian Scientists. They believe in silent prayer, in the 
 concentration of spirit force and in the exercise of trained 
 wills to bring the troubled spirit of the patient into har- 
 mony with itself and the infinite forces of nature. Many | 
 Spiritual societies were opening and closing their meet- 
 ings with silent prayer for the sick and distressed many 
 years prior to this time. 
 
 The mediums most successful in the exercise of their 
 healing gift practiced "retiring into the silence" in their 
 cabinets or sanctuaries for guidance and strength. They 
 also recognized the potency and necessity of prayer in har- 
 monizing vibrations in connection with the therapeutic im- 
 pulse • conveyed by their wills direct to the diseased cells 
 of the patient by physical contact. Thus two important 
 methods w^ere employed: That of Spirit operating from 
 within, under the influence of the medium's control; and, 
 the transmission of spiritual and physical magnetism by 
 contact of the nerve terminals. Both of these methods 
 ire scientific, practical, effective and are in keeping with 
 the laws of spirit and of psychology. Spiritualists were 
 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 221 
 
 not willing to divide these forces, or avail themselves of 
 
 one method. Hence, the founding of a distinct and 
 
 popular sect. Both Spiritualists and Christian Scientists 
 
 jnize the possibilities of Spirit power in the body; both 
 teach and practice the highest moral precepts, and both 
 arc opposed by the medical fraternity, or "the doctor's 
 trust/' thai is obliged to call to its aid the law-makers 
 of the land to check the rapidly growing popularity of 
 •spirit healing" in cases beyond their skill and practice. 
 
 One method employed by the Spiritual mediums these 
 wise law-makers cannot reach, namely: The so-called "ab- 
 treatments" by the medium's controls as herein re- 
 lated. 
 
 MAGNETIC VIBRATIONS. 
 
 Another class of thinkers catching a glimpse of Spirit- 
 ual Science imagine they have discovered an emanation 
 from the human organism, which, when intensified by the 
 K-Ray, is sufficiently potent to enable them to photo- 
 graph portions of the human form in the dark. Mediums 
 have for years described these emanations, or personal mag- 
 netism, by colors. Spirit vibrations through physical or- 
 ganisms carry with them corpuscles visible to the clair- 
 voyant eye, and there is no scientific reason why the sen- 
 sitized plate in the camera may not detect the aura from 
 
 • people. These vibrations vary with the will and 
 spiritual development of the person. The vibrations 
 carrying the corpuscles are modified by the quality of the 
 physical organism, and the colors vary from gray to the 
 higher shades. These the camera may detect the same as it 
 detects the ultra-violet rays of the spectrum. These scien- 
 tists, like the New Thought people, think they have dis- 
 covered something new. They are just waking up to what 
 has been taught from the Spiritual platform for half a 
 century. 
 
Fri' 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 EXPERIENCES OF MR. E. T. KING, OF LIMA, OHIO. 
 
 Mr. E. T. King, of Lima, Ohio, sought admission 
 to one of Mrs. Lord's seances in Boston late one evening. 
 He was a stranger to every one in the room. He did not 
 give his name or have any conversation with any one 
 present. The circle was all arranged and they were wait- 
 ing for one absent party who had engaged a seat, but who 
 did not come. Mr. King took the vacant chair. During 
 the seance Mrs. Lord turned to the stranger and said: 
 "Several loved ones come to you, sir. You have lost so 
 many," giving the number. He replied: "Yes the num- 
 ber is correct." She then said: "One seems to come 
 nearer than the others and is the dearest of them all. 
 The others are making way for her." "Can you tell who 
 she is," he asked. She says she is your wife and that her 
 name is Clara. "Can you describe her?" he asked. "I 
 will try." In some surprise Mrs. Lord said: "Why. this 
 spirit looks very much like me." "Yes," replied the 
 stranger, I noticed that when I first came in." He then 
 made a mental request that, if it was the one he hoped 
 and believed it was, she would take a ring from his little 
 finger where he had placed it after he had entered the 
 seance room, and after the light had been extinguished. 
 The ring was immediately and eagerly grasped and held up 
 so that Mr?. Lord could see it. She described it very 
 minutely. 
 
 This was his first experience at any seance. He went 
 away greatly rejoiced, and with all his old ideas of hell 
 and heaven and resurrected bodies completely changed. 
 
 Later in the year, Mrs. Lord, on her way west, visited 
 Lima. She arrived at Mr. King's home after dark and 
 
 
CONTINUITY OP LAW AND LIFE. 223 
 
 just .-is the greater part of the visitors had come in and 
 been seated. All were strangers to her. The host, by way 
 of introduction, said: ik l will only say, Mrs. Lord, ladies 
 and gentlemen, and not name one of you, so that you can- 
 not imagine any collusion on my part, or that she has been 
 posted by any one." The seance was filled with Lima's 
 citizens and the tests were definite and wonderfully 
 good. 
 
 The spirit of a young man by the name of Smith 
 came to his father. There had been ill-feeling between 
 them, on account of the son's habit of drinking. Return- 
 ing from a hunting trip, overcome with drink and fatigue, 
 it down upon the railroad track and fell asleep to 
 awaken where the troubles of physical life are no more. 
 His father was a minister, yet his religion did not abate 
 the anguish of his heart. He came to the seance alone, 
 hut every little while he expressed the wish to have his 
 heart-broken wife hear the messages from across the dis- 
 tances measured by his boy's contrite and loving heart. 
 If all the world could have listened to this spirit 
 voice proclaiming his penitence and regret, that he had 
 transgressed the divine laws of his being, there certainly 
 would be less drunkenness and sin. He spoke of a young 
 lady whom he loved with that one sweet love that is 
 precious to all lives. He eulogized her womanly graces 
 and told the weeping father to be good to her, and to tell 
 her he had returned many times to watch over her. "For- 
 me, father," was the plaint of his sin-stricken spirit. 
 "Tell my mother to forgive me, tell them all to forgive 
 my wayward life and its acts." Thus spoke the spirit of 
 this misguided youth who let drink overcome his better 
 self, his love for all that was good and true, until he had 
 I »;issed into the transcendent light and grace of God's 
 beautiful land; and, now, he returned to unburden his 
 soul to the dear old father, who, only too gladly heard 
 the glorious assurance of his reform. 
 
 The next morning, while Mrs. Lord sat upon a sofa 
 ;i little toy music box, some distance from any one in the 
 
224 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 room, began to play, independent of the touch of moi 
 fingers. The guitar placed under the sofa was played and 
 was pushed out upon the floor where it continued play- 
 ing. White and most shapely hands reached out from 
 under the sofa. A pencil and paper were put under the 
 sofa and messages were received. All these manifesta- 
 tions were witnessed by Mr. King, his mother and sister, 
 and two or three others. They occurred in the light of 
 an early morning sun. 
 
 RECOVERS A LOST PIN. 
 
 On leaving Lima she went into the cars at the Junc- 
 tion, going west, when a spirit voice said: "You have 
 lost your pin." She was then given a minute description 
 of a gentleman who had picked it up. She went back, 
 found the gentleman described, and asked him for the 
 pin. He started and said: "Who told you I had the 
 pin?" Mrs. Lord as promptly answered: "A spirit." 
 "No, show me!" he said, looking both amused and half 
 frightened. She answered: "Yes, sir, I would stop and 
 tell you more, but my train leaves directly, and I must 
 go back to my car." She had recovered her pin and 
 was happy, as it was quite valuable. ■ 
 
 RESCUES A WAYWARD GIRL. 
 
 Returning to Chicago from Rockford, Illinois, Mrs. 
 Lord met an old lady who seemed to be in great trouble 
 and distress. Approaching her she asked if she could 
 help her in any way. To this the woman replied: "No, 
 no, my sorrow is too deep to ever be relieved." A spirit 
 voice said: "She has lost a daughter who has run away 
 with a vagabond. Tell her." Mrs. Lord did so and told 
 the number of the house in Chicago where she could be 
 found, and further stated that her daughter would be re- 
 claimed and yet be a comfort to her. "But how can a 
 stranger find the place you name?" Mrs. Lord said: 
 "I will go with you." When they arrived in the city, 
 Mrs. Lord proceeded to the number given her by the spirit 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 225 
 
 and found it as directed. She rang the bell and asked 
 for the uirl named by the spirit and was told most, de- 
 eidely 1 1 1 - 1 1 no such person was then 1 . The spirit voice 
 said: "It is untrue, she is here. Tell her your source 
 of information." 
 
 Mrs. Lord said kindly, "Oh, yes, she is, the spirit of 
 her dead father says she is here and we must have her. 
 Her almost broken-hearted mother is out here in the car- 
 The woman's face paled, visibly, and she said: 
 "There is a young girl here who is quite a stranger, and 
 I will go and see her." 
 
 Mrs. Lord said: "Carry this message from a stranger. 
 That in the name of God and her mother she must come 
 t«> the door." 
 
 The message was given, when a fair, sweet, but most 
 wayward looking creature came to the door. "Are you 
 Stella?" "Yes,"' her trembling lips answered. "Then 
 come out here." She was led to the carriage, where the 
 almost fainting mother awaited her. And such a meet- 
 ing! Dear angels, draw a veil that human eyes may not 
 behold the lost children of fashion and sin, and the deadly 
 anguish of heart-sick mothers. That young girl is to- 
 day a strong, tender, loving-hearted daughter, repentent, 
 truly good, and virtuous. Few know the sin of her youth. 
 
 A CATHOLIC PRIEST REBUKES A METHODIST. 
 
 At a seance held in Mason City, Illinois, some of the 
 prejudiced church members attended. A prominent 
 and highly educated Catholic Priest was also present, 
 lit took much interest in Mrs. Lord's coming and was in- 
 strumental in inducing her to visit the place. Before the 
 seance commenced she told him he had lost a lovely, fair- 
 baired sister. She gave him her name, "Margaret," tell- 
 ing him she was drowned, all of which was true. After 
 he had come to America he had sent back for his sister, 
 th.n twelve years old. She started, but the vessel was 
 never heard from after it left Ireland. The spirit gave 
 — s 
 

 226 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 him the particulars, the name of the ship, how the storm 
 overtook them and finally swallowed them up. 
 
 During- the seance a good old Methodist, who came to 
 make trouble, fully believing that the so-called manifesta- 
 tions were evil, greatly disturbed the investigators. This 
 priest arose with dignity and calling for a light, said: "If 
 Mr. So and So will leave the seance, I will be only too 
 glad to pay the price of his admission." This cast con- 
 sternation over the whole party that a Catholic should so 
 boldly defy public opinion and rebuke the religious bigot. 
 He promised to behave, and the light was once more ex- 
 tinguished and harmony restored. 
 
 A BAND OF INDIANS VISIT A SEANCE. 
 
 An unusual seance was held at the home of Mr. and 
 Mrs. Peak, at the Highlands of Boston. There were 
 twenty-five present. In this company was Mr. Charles 
 Sullivan, known to all New England Spiritualists as a 
 wonderful character impersonator, a medium of rare and 
 matchless ability, as well as a most upright and honorable 
 gentleman, beloved by all who knew him for his integrity 
 of purpose and character. 
 
 Visitors at Onset Bay, Lake Pleasant and Queen City 
 Park camp meetings in 1880-90, will recall the grand 
 utterances of his controls "Eagle the Red Man," as well 
 as the prophecies of "Old Mollie," and the quaint Conti- 
 nental sayings of "Old Conkey." 
 
 Mr. Horace Weston, the well knoAvn artist of Boston, 
 was also present. During the seance a spirit voice re- 
 quested those present to make an opening in the circle 
 and make it larger by stretching hands farther apart. 
 They were then asked to sing. As the singing commenced. 
 Indians could be seen filing into the room. They were big- 
 fellows, full of might and power. As they approached 
 the sitters they jumped over the out-stretched hands 
 where the opening had been made. They filed around the 
 medium, who sat in the center of the circle as usual, and 
 commenced their dance, and embellished the performance 
 
CONTINUITY OP LAW AND LIFE. 227 
 
 aving their lights and chanting a weird song in their 
 own language. After the dance they retired .-is they had 
 mine, i>y jumping over the out-stretched hands. After this 
 came the spirit friends of those who were present. Spirit 
 lights revealed faces and forms to many who had never 
 seen or heard of the return of their departed ones. Many 
 voices sang, as that most excellent singer, Mr. Sullivan, 
 led the way. Voices loud and clear caught up the strains 
 and made glorious harmony. Mr. Peak had lost a brother, 
 J nines, who sang with his brother present and their voices 
 rang out in sweetest melody. All who had ever heard them 
 readily recognized the spirit voice. Mr. Weston's 
 mother came. Some kindly, helpful spirit held a light 
 above her bending head, and he saw her, knew her, and 
 
 ntly said: "Mother, mother, I see you." Several, 
 sitting near him, also saw her. He saw her plainly enough 
 to recognize her lace cap— the same figured lace which 
 he had so often traced with magical brush when he painted 
 her portrait with this same cap. He knew her and her 
 clothing. That night will never be forgotten by those 
 1 1 resent, who felt little children creep into their laps and 
 nestle there as of old, as though death had never been. 
 
 A DAYLIGHT SEANCE. 
 
 In 1884. a daylight seance was held at the residence 
 
 of Mr. Smith the organ builder in Boston. There were 
 
 lit: Mr. II. B. and E. W. Smith, Mrs. Peak and her 
 
 John, Mrs. A. II. Williams and others. Dining the 
 Stance Mr. E. W. Smith placed a ring upon the floor 
 
 erneath the table and holding his hand some distance 
 from the table, made the request that they give it to him. 
 Ii a moment a little, dark, dainty hand laid the ring in 
 
 band and fled back beneath the table which had been 
 darkened for this purpose. Paper and pencil was placed 
 
 er the table and messages were given to several, signed 
 by the names of their loved ones, and containing much 
 needed information and answers to mental questions which 
 
228 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 were acknowledged to be correct. Others received the names 
 and dates of death of their friends. 
 
 The first seance that Mr. E. W. Smith attended, he 
 came a stranger to Mrs. Lord and to all of the company. 
 He had lost a much loved and beautiful wife. She came 
 to him bringing a little child they had lost; and, by the 
 most unmistakable test, known only to her and to him, 
 made herself known and was recognized beyond doubt or 
 question. His spirit friends asked for his brother and 
 said they would like to see him. He made no reply to 
 this request, but, in a few days, he brought his brother. 
 They parted at the door and did not speak or look at 
 each other as they came into the seance room. No one 
 surmised the relationship. When the seance commenced 
 they sat apart. Useless precaution! They were soon 
 found by the dear ones whom they sought from the upper 
 spheres. Mr. E. W. Smith made a mental request that 
 they remove a ring which belonged to his brother on the 
 other side of the room. This was quickly done, then 
 each was addressed by name in loving terms. E. W. Smith 
 was thanked for his kindness in bringing the brother. While 
 all this was occurring to those two, the others in the circle 
 were receiving as much more from their loved ones. 
 
 SPIRITS SPEAK THEIR NATIVE LANGUAGE. 
 
 When these seances were attended by people speaking 
 language other than the English, their spirit friends al- 
 ways addressed them in their native tongues. Some in 
 German, French, Spanish, Portuguese, and even in Chinese. 
 In one instance a spirit came to a gentleman in St. Louis, 
 a highly cultivated Englishman, Mr. Black, who had spent 
 many years as master of a tea plantation in the Island 
 of Ceylon and addressed him in a peculiar Ceylonese 
 dialect, much to his surprise and that of his wife, they be- 
 ing the only people in the seance who understood the 
 language spoken. 
 
 The manifestations in all of these seances were never 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 229 
 
 rding to any program; never twice alike, and always 
 appertained to the people present; wen' always a part 
 of their lives and the lives of their absent or departed 
 friends: were natural and most essentially human, conclu- 
 sive and convincing to thinking people; showing that the 
 life is a busy, natural and real existence; showing that 
 will and memory are retained and are essential; that death 
 produces no immediate and marvelous change in character 
 and mode of thought; that life is simply continued under 
 changed conditions— conditions permitting more rapid 
 progress, if the spirit so wills it. The wisest of those re- 
 turning tell us that this earth life is necessary for ex- 
 perience, for the building of character, instead of buUd- 
 ing upon the narrow thread of spiritual existence; and, 
 that none should come into, or be forced into spiritual ex- 
 istence until their work here is accomplished, under penalty 
 of doing it under -greater difficulties— for it must be 
 done, and done rightly. 
 
 They tell us to build so that we will not have to spend 
 much valuable time tearing down to build on an 
 
 otable basis— as the tearing down process— the regret, 
 is punishment most severe. How earnestly these returning 
 spirits urge all to better, nobler and more unselfish lives ! 
 Parents come back to speak in loving tones of remonstrance 
 to an erring son, or daughter; some faithful wife addresses 
 a husband in tenderest memories, and tells him not to swear, 
 drink, or use tobacco, to live a good and pure life; they 
 admonish us to be Christians in the higher sense of the 
 word, that to do good is the highest type of the God prin- 
 ciple. Little children, in tender childish tones, send mes- 
 
 s to those at home. These lessons teach that love, the 
 greatest thing,— greatest force in the world, bridges all 
 life, dares all conditions and defies death itself. Where- 
 ever we open the way, our loved ones, and those loving 
 us come hurrying from their celestial homes to give us 
 cheer, words of encouragement and advice, assisting us in 
 many ways. 
 
 In Chicago to-day there is a prominent hotel man who 
 
230 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 came into possession of several West Side lots through 
 the interposition of his spirit father and grandfather who 
 told the gentleman, while he was in one of these seances, 
 where to find the deeds in the old homestead out of the 
 city, in an old box of papers in the attic. They were found 
 as directed and were very valuable. 
 
 Mrs. Young, of Madison street, Chicago, who had a 
 drinking son and husband, came to Mrs. Lord to ask advice. 
 She was immediately told her errand, by her spirit friends. 
 They bade her wait and not to scold, but to talk gently to the 
 erring ones; and, that through the help of loving friends 
 and relatives in spirit life, they should be redeemed; and. 
 truly they were in a few weeks. All three called upon Mrs. 
 Lord and related their experience. Some of our celebrated 
 men were thus redeemed from drink, profanity and the 
 use of tobacco. Thousands of souls have entered a new life 
 after the continuity of life and the .return of their loved 
 ones was demonstrated to them. 
 
 A gentleman of note, a judge, attended Mrs. Lord's 
 seance out of mere curiosuy. He had previously warned 
 the medium she could not convert him and that she need 
 not try. When the seance was nearly finished, he asKed 
 her to see for him, just for fun, if any of his defunct 
 relatives were near him. 
 
 She replied : ' ' Yes, there are many, but I guess I had 
 better not tell you, for you might know them, and you know 
 you don't want to believe." 
 
 "Well, tell me." Before she could answ T er him, his 
 father's voice called his name, gave his own name, and said: 
 "Here, Henry, here is your grandma who loved you so 
 well." "As much as ever." said the grandmother 's voice. 
 Then came longer conversations between them which 
 brought tears from the unbeliever. At last, the voice said : 
 "Don't go, my son, to the place where you promised to 
 go to-night. Don't go; we heard you make the arrange- 
 ments." He spoke up : "Father, I won't, so help me God. 
 I won't. This has convinced me, for no one but myself knew 
 that. I won't go." He was the most intensely interested 
 
CONTINUITY OP LAW AM) LIFE. 231 
 
 ui in that room. He visited many oilier mediums in 
 ;ill parts of the country until the angels look him home. 
 He was a noble, brave, talented gentleman, who loved the 
 truth and Tor the truth's sake. 
 
 While Mrs. Lord was boarding with Mrs. \)\\ Cutter 
 at Til 1 - Tremont street, Boston, in "T-t, she was engaged 
 to hold a seance by Mr. Lucian Bigelow of the Continental 
 Hotel on Washington street. Several celebrities were pres- 
 ent, among the number was Governor Rice and John 0. 
 Whittier, Mrs. Louisa R. Guild and others. The seance 
 was unusually good. Mrs. Biglow, a most charming lady, 
 asked that a dress cap should be taken from her head and 
 put upon a clock some distance out of the circle. Imme- 
 diately the cap was untied and quickly taken from her 
 head. There was no one outside of the circle. Both hands 
 of the medium Avere, at the time, held by some of the 
 ikeptical ones present. Upon lighting the light, the cap was 
 found neatly tied on the clock, as if a human head was 
 enclosed. 
 
 Many names were given by the spirits, speaking in 
 their own voices. The medium gave many startling and 
 convincing incidents in the lives of their spirit friends 
 which were known and well remembered. In every case, 
 Hie, names given, the date of death, mode of burial, and the 
 many incidents related were readily acknowledged by those 
 
 nt. who did not fear to give assent and approval to 
 facts and truths for fear they might give something away 
 that would help the medium in describing, as is often the 
 ease with people with less intelligence. Meeting their spirit 
 friends on common ground with the same frank, free and 
 truthful confidence, with which all like to be greeted when 
 <-;il ling upon friends and relatives, made the conditions 
 favorable for their departed loved ones to manifest. 
 
 ■■ thinking men and women, these men noted for their 
 scholarly attainments, were convinced that their spirit 
 friends had not changed very much, but were still essen- 
 tially human, and still interested in human affairs and in 
 working out the problems of science, of government and 
 

 
 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 of sociology in which they were still laboring— possibly still 
 building characters not completed in their earth life. Such 
 were some of the comments and conclusions of the emi- 
 nent people present on this occasion. 
 
 The quality— mental, spiritual and magnetic— of these 
 celebrated people; their kindly, gracious manner; their 
 honest unselfish feeling; their cleanly, lofty thoughts, all 
 combined to attract the higher intelligences and open wide 
 the door for manifestations both satisfactory and convinc- 
 ing. 
 
 Other things not intervening, the sitters make or un- 
 make their seance. All these phenomena are and must be, 
 on natural lines, according to natural law. As well turn 
 a fool into the chemist's laboratory and the electrician's 
 workshop and expect satisfactory results. Most people have 
 sense enough to let strange chemicals alone and to keep 
 their hands off live wires — and refrain from dictating to 
 the masters of these sciences how they should compound 
 their chemicals and how to handle potential currents. At- 
 tend a seance and note the comments of those who know the 
 least about life and its strange, mysterious forces and its 
 possibilities, and see how they limit everything to their 
 experience, and deny everything that is beyond their 
 senses and experience. There are those who "rush in 
 where angels fear to tread," especially at a spiritual 
 seance. 
 
 So satisfactory was this seance and such a concourse 
 of spirits gathered to witness it, who were not permitted 
 to take part, as is always the case; and, so favorable were 
 the conditions that there was a later performance after 
 the medium had returned to Mrs. Dr. Cutter's for the 
 night. 
 
 THEY MAKE A NIGHT OF IT. 
 
 The control, Clarence, is always master of Mrs. Lord's 
 seances. When he is absent, not a single manifestation 
 occurs. As "order is heaven's first law," so it is in the 
 seance. He admits on the inside of the circle, as a general 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 233 
 
 rule, only these spirits who have friends in the circle. 
 Hundreds of spirits are attracted by the spiritual radiance 
 
 u'h gatherings, some attracted by curiosity— a 
 quality possessed by many people in the body. Others are 
 
 icted by a desire to learn, and all are anxious to get 
 into thv circle. To admit all would be worse than con- 
 
 m. Not all spirits know how to resume their contact 
 with matter, how to handle and hold the polarizing force, 
 and how to manifest, even how to talk. Clarence «s he 
 
 s his profession in the seance is the "form builder." 
 Order, quiet, and harmony— and harmony covers a multi- 
 
 of things, such as thought, feeling and purpose— are 
 ssential to the<;c manifestations. Very often, the hardest 
 work is harmonizing refractory elements, overcoming con- 
 ditions brought into the seance by the sitters, such as 
 
 •ties, stimulants, and antagonisms between sitters. 
 
 Such thought vibrations are the most inciting and disin- 
 
 ating forces that can be brought into a materializing 
 
 seance. Truly the sitters make their own seance, even as 
 
 all make their own successes and failures in life. In 
 the great universe of law there are no accidents, all is 
 cause and effect. 
 
 Arriving at home, wearied by the draught upon every 
 nerve. Mrs. Lord hastened to her room to find her maid 
 in bed, but not asleep. Her first words were: "Oh, Mrs, 
 Lord, I am so glad you have come, some one has been 
 walking around the room all the evening.' ' 
 
 The medium said "Not with all this light, surely f 
 Lizz ; "Yes, yes." came a frightened whisper, as she 
 
 looked around expecting some one to appear from the 
 corners of the room. Being reassured, she arose #nd helped 
 Mrs. Lord to bed. The fire in the grate made the room as 
 light as a lamp light could possibly have done. The girl 
 had crept into bed again and they were all prepared for 
 
 •. Mrs. Lord had dropped asleep when she was awak- 
 ened by a cry from the girl. "Oh, they are here again." 
 
 Sure enough, as if a marching army had installed 
 themselves in the room. The bed-springs were drummed 
 
234 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 upon by the mid-night marauders, and such a bedlam, 
 such a din as they created would have done credit to a 
 Chinese theater. Off went all the bedding and half the 
 night apparel of these terrified women. Wearing apparel 
 and bed clothes went flying through the air in e\evy direc- 
 tion. The air seemed stirred by visible and invisible 
 wings. Whispering voices, low laughing voices, seemed 
 all about them in this well lighted room. Hands tugged 
 and pulled at the mattresses as if they would send them, 
 too, after the bedding. Presently they got their beds in 
 order and carefully crawled into them. 
 
 Again the manifestations commenced stronger than 
 ever. Their screams awakened the household and brought 
 Mr. and Mrs. Cutter to the room, and presently their son 
 George, a young and intelligent enquirer, who slept in 
 the upper rooms and some distance away, came. They 
 were all met at the open door with flying pillows, sheets, 
 towels, night dresses and various other articles. Mrs. 
 Cutter came first, and back of her a few steps her husband. 
 She was at the door when he was on the stairs, coming up. 
 Zip. zip. went the pillows and blankets. One blanket fell 
 over his head. Once in the room they all tried to hold the 
 clothing on to the bed, tried to stop tKe noises that could 
 be heard a block away. The medium, in her wearied con- 
 dition, became nervous and excited and was crying. "Mama 
 Cutter, stop this, stop this." 
 
 Mama Cutter tried to soothe them as well as stay the 
 tumult, but it could not be done. They grew bolder and 
 carried on worse than ever. They again threw off the 
 bed clothes, regardless of main force from all present 
 holding on to them. They played upon the springs, guitar, 
 music box and kept up the performance until half' ] 
 four in the morning, and did not stop until they were ap- 
 peased by promises to supply them with a telegraph in- 
 strument, through which they could talk and tell what they 
 wanted. They said if they had such an instrument they 
 could operate their batteries and make good their w 
 in daylight, when there could be no possibility of collusi 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW ANH LIFE. 235 
 
 raud. All the participants will long remember that 
 eventful night. It was remarkable even to those con- 
 stantly familiar with the manifestations. Mr. and Mrs. 
 
 Cutter and sou declared it was one of the most satisfac- 
 .iihI convincing seances they had ever witnessed. 
 

 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 SPIRITUAL PHENOMENA APPRECIABLE TO PHYSICAL SENSES. 
 
 "Truth," says Von Muler, "is the property of God, 
 the pursuit of Truth belongs to man." 
 
 Nowhere has infinite wisdom fully revealed, or asked 
 us to accept, truth by faith alone. Nor has any ban been 
 placed upon the pursuit of any truth, except by man for 
 his own selfish purposes. The right to seek truth is guar- 
 anteed by all institutions that do not try to fetter the 
 soul as well as the body. 
 
 We are placed in nature's great pavilion, with its 
 fine landscapes, its mountain heights, its sunlit dells and 
 shadowy gorges; with its rising suns and declining days; 
 with its waterfalls, its placid lakes and surging seas, and 
 are prompted by curiosity to reason, to understand and 
 to comprehend these varied forms and manifestations. 
 
 The magical silence of moving worlds, as they sweep 
 through infinite space ; the quiet of the .deep and gloomy 
 forests; the solemn moan of their restless branches when 
 the raging storm and resistless winds sweep over them; 
 the sublime chorus of the varied manifestations of all life; 
 the wonderful phenomena of individual forces and infinite 
 intelligence on every hand at once command our most 
 serious attention. Nothing bars or checks our investigation 
 of all these beauties— all these mysteries. There are no 
 edicts in our way until we approach the one great problem, 
 the solution of which means more to man than all others ; 
 whose solution affords a basis upon which to build a safe 
 and satisfactory code of ethics. Here we encounter the 
 first great "Ecclesiastical Trust." Here the Church, that 
 most puissant ruler of man's intellect, intervenes to stop 
 all bold thinkers ; to crucify them ; burn them at the stake ; 
 hand them the poisoned cup and confine them in Monastic 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 237 
 
 dungeons. Its ipsi dixit has been, "Believe or be forever 
 
 While the one greal purpose of all religious thought 
 
 in all ages, has been to solve this mysterious problem: ''It' 
 
 .1 man die, shall he live again?" yet the Church has re- 
 
 I every attempt at a demonstration of what they so 
 seriously demand we shall believe. Jesus, the Christ— the 
 medium — undertook to demonstrate this fact and Roman 
 law put him to death. Some centuries ago Lan Ting-Yang, 
 ,i Chinese ruler, put Yen and his wife to death for a sim- 
 ilar offense, and later— 1692— our good old New England 
 Puritans, who adopted a Magna Charter, guaranteeing to 
 all the right to worship according to the dictates of their 
 own conscience, tarnished the glorious banner of liberty 
 with the Salem (Mass.) executions. Four hundred years 
 have not sufficed to eradicate from religious thought the 
 intolerance of those austere people who sought this country 
 for religious freedom. Thus has all religious thought 
 traveled over much the same ground, in the same way, to 
 solve its problems, or to dodge them, if the solution dis- 
 turbed their easy and pleasant security. Approaching this 
 great problem, we find the menacing hand of priest and 
 follower raised to bar the way. Stranger than all else, 
 the shadow of that hand awes science into submission. 
 Prom facts,— aye from trifles less than "the pressure of 
 light, lighter than gravity,"— nothing too insignificant, 
 science evolves and develops laws of action; probes and 
 pries into the principles of motion; tries all forces and 
 combination of forces— and stops at this one problem — 
 the most important of all; fearing to recognize the persist- 
 ency and continuity of the one only force manifesting as 
 thought and intelligence. 
 
 The world moves in spite of the conservatism or cow- 
 ardice of scientists, as the case may be. Creeds are jostled, 
 thinkers are coming from all classes and spiritual phenom- 
 ena are in every hamlet and in the homes of all thinkers. 
 These are the ones to whom it appeals, and from whom 
 spiritualists come with unswerving faith and with their 
 
 • t if ie knowledge of the facts of the great hereafter 
 
£38 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 Nature has not demonstrated the continuity of life 
 any more than she has that the three angle's of a triangle 
 are equal to two right angles, or any more than she has 
 demonstrated the undulatory theory of light to be more 
 scientific than the theory of emission, but she gives us 
 facts and gives us reason, and leaves us to draw our own 
 conclusions, to solve the problem of life, to understand 
 the forces of nature, and to formulate the laws of the uni- 
 verse— laws whose continuity spans all stages of existence. 
 
 There must be no mistake in the way we approach 
 these facts or deal with them. Our reasoning must be in- 
 ductive. We assume neither facts nor principles, and 
 formulate no philosophy as to the continuity of life on 
 mere assumption. Our philosophy is founded upon facts, 
 with a demonstration of the laws and principles relating 
 thereto. We are privileged to assume the scientific fact 
 of the "persistence of force. " That life is a, force is axio- 
 matic, and hence it must be continuous— personal, indi- 
 vidualized and essentially human, as now. This is a legit- 
 imate deduction from our facts. It is the only theory that 
 will cover all of the facts, and is, therefore, the most 
 scientific, logical and natural. The process must be a 
 scientific analysis. First, the rap,— produced under cir- 
 cumstances that make it a phenomenon. This, followed 
 by others, varied in form, the actuality of which is self- 
 evident, establishes the reality of the facts themselves. 
 
 As to the force used, its quality and form, whence it 
 is derived: the time, place, circumstances and conditions 
 of our facts, forces the inference that the real doers are de- 
 pendent upon some form of force analogous to electricity, 
 yet not electricity. This force cannot be insulated and con- 
 trolled like electricity. It is attractive and repellent, and 
 is called magnetism, for want of a better term, or because 
 ir is analogous to terrestrial magnetism. 
 
 It is an established fact that the human organism 
 (wolves a magnetic emanation or aura that radiates from 
 the body as actually and more forcibly than from a magnet. 
 Our facts show that this force is amenable to mental con- 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 239 
 
 n-ol only when generated, or produced by vital chemistry, 
 l>y the human organisms, the Solar Plexus and the entire 
 ganglionic system. 
 
 The purpose of those producing the phenomena, as 
 our facts show, arc varied, — according to the quality and 
 character of the producer,- and the character and intel- 
 lectual development of the medium, the grea! cosmic law 
 of affinity being a constant and potential factor. 
 
 These facts, all spiritual phenomena, spiritual exist- 
 ence itself, is strictly scientific, never supernatural, simply 
 natural— a fact in nature. On these facts and cm natural 
 law is based the whole spiritual philosophy, a philosophy 
 that covers the whole field of thought and action. These 
 facts warrant the statement that progress in spirit life is 
 dependent upon progress in this life, that the brotherhood 
 of man is a reality. 
 
 The phenomena thus far related appeals to the physical 
 senses of sight, hearing and feeling, as well as to reason. 
 
 First. The lights seen in Mrs. Lord's seances are re- 
 markable in that they do not emanate from any focus or 
 appeal- as rays emanating from any center, nor to be the 
 
 11 of combustion. Seemingly they require surrounding 
 darkness to be seen, whether electric or phosphorescent. 
 These lights conn' and vanish into themselves, like the smile 
 on a countenance; they move slowly or rapidly like that of 
 a person ; sometimes like tiny electric sparks here and there, 
 and sometimes large as one's head. These large phos- 
 phorescent lights sometimes roll outwards, as from a center, 
 revealing a face or a form, which is nearly always recog- 
 nized by the one in front, or along side of whom it comes. 
 Sometimes two or three lights appeal- at a time, and stran- 
 ger still, these larger lights, showing forms, are sometimes 
 seen only by those in front of the lights. These lights 
 move at the will of some invisible intelligence and are 
 impalpable. They do not move away, but vanish at the 
 place where seen, like the extinguishing of any ordinary 
 light. They are not effulgent and do not reflect upon 
 objects at a distance. 
 
240 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 Second. The phenomena appeals to the sense of hear- 
 ing, unquestionably by atmospheric vibration, as all in 
 the room and sometimes those outside of the room, hear the 
 same thing from their different angles of position. The 
 music of the instruments is heard and located by the sound 
 as it is at rest or is whirled around the circle within a few 
 inches of the heads of the sitters, without touching any one. 
 Voices of all range and compass are heard, even to whispers, 
 sometimes two, three and more voices all heard at the same 
 time and from different positions in the circle, precluding 
 the possibility of explanation on any other hypothesis than 
 spirit voices. Not subjectively as certain, quite logical, 
 sophistical thinkers, who claim to know so much "sub- 
 jectively" and so little "objectively and really," assert 
 when they claim that the camera does not record these 
 faces and forms, and that the phonograph does not record 
 the sounds. Such assertions are contrary to fact and the 
 known laws of physics. 
 
 These "subconscious" dogmatists, who have had very 
 little, if any, experience in psychic phenomena, seem to 
 think they know the most about it, and proceed to evolve 
 from their subconsciousness the assertion that the theory 
 -of spirit return is not tenable until facts are presented 
 that cannot be reconciled to any other theory based upon 
 natural law. This is truly a "subconscious" theory and 
 is on a par with many other theories which they attempt 
 to prove by assuming certain facts that have no reality, ex- 
 cepting in their imagination. There are no psychic phenom- 
 ena that are not produced in accordance with natural 
 laws, — the same laws that span the material and spiritual 
 worlds. 
 
 Third. There can be no imagination in the sense of 
 touch when, in the dark, articles are placed instantly and 
 directly in hands, rings placed on fingers held up to 
 receive them, and eye-glasses placed on noses, by audible 
 or mental request, without any hesitation or any fumbling 
 or feeling around; when hands are felt in a hearty shake 
 and ofttimes giving secret grips ; when flowers and other 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 241 
 
 •'es. which were positively known not to be in .the 
 i. or in the house, are broughl and placed in the 
 hands ^( the sitters and left with them. To doubt these 
 s is to doubt all intelligence. 
 
 These are Hie logical deductions to be drawn from the 
 
 g thus far related, and are substantially the same as 
 at which a company of scientists arrived in a series 
 
 lances hold by Mrs. Lord in Boston in 1873, reported 
 by Mr. S. Fox. a newspaper writer. The conditions under 
 which the phenomena were produced from which Mr. Fox 
 drew his conclusions, as stated in his report, were 
 
 follows : 
 
 "There were twenty-five people present; all were seat- 
 in chairs in a circle; all had hold of hands, so that no 
 could enter the room or the circle without going over 
 our heads, and no one in the circle could leave his or her 
 place without it being known to at least two others. Mrs. 
 Lord sat in the center of the circle, ahvays in her perfectly 
 normal condition. There was no table, box, chest or any- 
 thing in the circle that could be used as an aid to the 
 phenomena. At Mrs. Lord's request, those skeptically in- 
 clined, examined the room and saw that everything was sat- 
 isfactory. The doors and windows were fastened and sealed 
 and the keys deposited in the pockets of a skeptical gentle- 
 man. Mrs. Lord remarked that at any time, if anyone 
 Mas suspicious, they could strike a light, or they could 
 lean forward and hold her hands and while so doing the 
 manifestations would continue. Under these test condi- 
 - all these wonderful and varied manifestations went 
 <»a to the satisfaction of all present." 
 
 an illustration of how faces are shown in these 
 phoreseent lights, which are not so bright as the 
 smaller, darting, electrical lights, and may, possibly, be 
 intensified by emanations of the spirit, which, when operat- 
 through flesh, light up the countenance with what is 
 called spiritual radiance, sometimes strong enough to take 
 a photograph of an object, w r e copy the following article, 
 
242 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 written for the St. Louis Globe-Democrat, in August, 1899, 
 by a very intelligent gentleman from Philadelphia: 
 
 TIIF SUICIDE. 
 
 "During' a visit of a few days in New York City in 
 1882, I accompanied two friends, Mr. and Miss B., to a 
 seance being held by Maud E. Lord, then at the height of 
 her fame. We were all unbelievers, absolutely unknown 
 to the medium, especially I, then living in the suburbs of 
 Philadelphia. The usual circle was formed by joining- 
 hands of all present, the medium being seated in the cen- 
 ter. The lights were lowered and after several manifesta- 
 tions had caused consternation among what we supposed 
 were gullible "sensitives," a small luminous sphere sud- 
 denly appeared about three feet in front of me. Gradually, 
 as if my eyes were being focused without my control. I 
 saw the object transform into a small head about the size 
 of an orange. The face was that of a man with a very 
 florid complexion and red side whiskers. I could see the 
 change in his expression, even the blinking of his eyes, ex- 
 actly as if he were alive. He opened his tiny mouth, dis- 
 tinctly exhibiting his teeth and tongue, and exclaiming, in 
 a shrill voice. 'Boys, whatever you do. for God's sake 
 don't commit suicide!' Upon my questioning him he said 
 that he had committed suicide in Central Park. New York. 
 I received the most vivid impression of the little specter, one 
 which I retain even until this day. 
 
 "After my friends had experienced other manifesta- 
 tions, we returned to their house, disappointed, if any- 
 thing, at our inability to fathom the mysteries which we 
 had expected to smack strongly of charlatanry. I described 
 my experience with the little head, and Miss B. asked me 
 if I thought I could identify it from a photograph, 
 having apparently suspected whom it might be. I assured 
 her that I could. 
 
 She produced a large' number of old family ■ photo- 
 graphs and laid them before me. After examining many, 
 I suddenly recognized my grim visitor, and exclaimed. 
 
CONTINl'lTY OF LAW AND LIFE. 243 
 
 There! Tint's the one!' The likeness was striking, 
 Mil mistake. Mr. I>. and his sister looked at each other 
 knowingly, and then told me thai the photograph was 
 thai of a near friend of the family, who had committed 
 suicide in Centra] Park some years before, a man of whom 
 I had never heard. I did not even know that such a tragedy 
 had ever occurred within their circle of friends. They had 
 nicd the face at once from my description, hut 
 neither did or said anything which might have led to my 
 suspecting which photograph in the large collection was 
 die correct one. In those days the custom of wearing 
 side whiskers was much more common than today, and 
 there were many photographs among the number given 
 ine which might have roughly coincided with the impres- 
 sion which T received." 
 
 At another seance, held in Boston, a gentleman, writing 
 to the Arg us dud Patriot, published at Montpelier, Ver- 
 mont, tells how Snowdrop, the little Indian girl, being 
 told by a gentleman that he had a paper of candy in his 
 pocket, found the candy, took it from the gentleman's 
 pocket and put a piece of it into the mouth of each one 
 in the circle. She did this in a very short space of time 
 without making any mistakes or feeling about for anyone's 
 mouth. To test the matter, he made the request that she 
 
 him more, and in each instance, to use his words, "My 
 moustache was lifted daintily and the candy was placed 
 between my lips. Others made the same request and each 
 time the request was complied with without any fum- 
 bling." At this seance Mrs. Lord gave the writer a ring 
 io wear before the seance commenced. To use his words 
 again, "The ring was quietly and gently taken from my 
 
 r ami placed on the finger of William Lloyd Gar- 
 
 . who was a frequent visitor at these seances and who 
 sal quite a distance from me. Mr. Garrison's gold 'bowed 
 spectacles were deftly taken from his nose and placed upon 
 my knee; then as gently and as carefully as he could have 
 done it. tlew were replaced." It is also noted that if the 
 
244 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 circle be broken by anyone letting go of hands when arti- 
 cles were moving that they would fall to the floor. 
 
 A SPIRIT SPEAKS CHINESE. 
 
 Sir Charles J. Eldridge, an American, knighted by 
 the French government, who had spent some time in the 
 interior of China, attended a seance in 1876 at the resi- 
 dence of Col. S. P. Kase, 1601 Fifteenth Street, Phila- 
 delphia, Pa. Over his own signature, he gives his experi- 
 ence as follows: 
 
 ' ' Mrs. Lord turned to me and said, ' I see a tall figure 
 standing over you ; an African, I think, he is so dark. No, 
 not an African. His head is closely shaved and he has 
 something wound about it. It's a Chinaman,' she sud- 
 denly said. 
 
 ''This of itself was very convincing to me, as no one 
 present could have known that I ever had any dealings 
 with Chinese. 'Can you give his name?' I asked. 
 
 " 'He will give it himself,' was the answer, and the 
 medium turned to some of the others in the circle and 
 commenced describing for them. 
 
 "Within, perhaps, two minutes, while she was still 
 describing for the others, I distinctly heard, 'T Sin,' the 
 family name of a Chinese friend of mine, who had passed 
 away some three years previous, from a city in the interior 
 of China. This name was whispered in front of me. I 
 immediately said, speaking in Chinese, 'Is this truly you, 
 Shetze?' Shetze being the name by which I invariably 
 addressed him, and certainly known to no one in America. 
 
 "The reply came instantly, 'Shi tsui Shih wo' (Truly, 
 it is I). 
 
 "I conversed with my Chinese friend for some little 
 time in the peculiar dialect of the province of which he 
 was a native. The other members of the seance were seem- 
 ingly very much interested in this peculiar manifesta- 
 tion, and asked what language was being spoken. 
 
 "In conclusion, permit me to say, that while I have 
 witnessed what was called spiritual manifestations in China 
 
 
CONTINUITY OP LAW AND LIFE. 245 
 
 .11 as in Paris, London and New York, 1 had never 
 heard or seen anything so positively convincing as this 
 Chinese identifying himself to me by this Language in 
 his own peculiar dialect, and by his instant and correct 
 replies to my questions. There was no possible way to 
 
 nit for it other than that he was there with memory 
 perfect." 
 
 This experience of the Chinese spirit, speaking in his 
 own language, soon became known to Sir Charles' Chinese 
 friends in attendance upon the Centennial Exposition, then 
 being held in Philadelphia, and two of them, wealthy Man- 
 darins, persuaded him to take them to see the "Strange 
 Lady," as they called her. 
 
 They came dressed in the gorgeous costumes t)f their 
 cast : polite, cultured and scholarly gentlemen ; only one 
 of whom could understand and speak English. The seance 
 
 composed of prominent people, many of whom were 
 brought there by the President of the Exposition, Hon. J. 
 S. Morton. These men were prominent in national affairs, 
 scholars, and thinkers,— elements conducive to # satis- 
 factory results in a seance, bold thinkers,— honest men and 
 unselfish to the extent that they offered every facility to 
 the two Mandarins to thoroughly investigate the phenom- 
 ena so new to them, and yet in keeping with the traditions 
 <>f their faith and with Chinese history. 
 
 The seance had no sooner commenced than a little 
 child jumped into the lap of one of the Mandarins and 
 called him papa, in Chinese. Other of their Chinese friends 
 and talked to them in their own language. The Man- 
 darin who sat next to Sir Charles asked him to put his 
 hand on his little boy's head. They accepted the manifes- 
 ts as perfectly natural and expressed no surprise that 
 friends, buried so far away across the ocean, should 
 and talk with them. These' polite, foreign spirits 
 thanked the American man for bringing their friends to 
 
 seance. All their talk was in the Chinese language, 
 understood only by the three people in the seance. One 
 nf the Mandarins later showed Sir Charles an account of 
 
?4G PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 the seance written in Chinese to his wife in China, deliver- 
 ing the message sent by the little son to his mother. 
 
 Later these two Mandarins attended two other seances 
 bringing' their Chinese friends with them. The seance 
 being especially for them, only two or three Americans 
 were present. It is impossible to report the sayings of the 
 spirits and of the sitters, as everything was in Chinese, 
 other than to say they seemed to receive longer communica- 
 tions than usual ; and what they received was very satis- 
 factory, showing that people make their own seances or 
 unmake them. These people— of the better class of their 
 country — many of them educated and refined, after their 
 kind, attended to see, learn and know, satisfied with what 
 came to them, neither insolent nor selfish in their demands, 
 — in fact, demanding nothing, but were grateful for any- 
 thing that came to them or to others in the seance, thus by 
 nature or by accident conforming to conditions essential 
 for satisfactory results. These people became so deeply 
 interested that they continued to attend Mrs. Lord's seances 
 as long as she remained in Philadelphia. 
 
 VALUABLE FAN RECOVERED. 
 
 While stopping at Colonel Kase's, Airs. Lord attended 
 the exposition in company with Sir Charles Eldredge and 
 Mr. J. F. Kelly, another friend, now living in London, 
 England. She had a very expensive fan, a souvenir of 
 the Exposition, which had been presented to her by Mr. 
 Kelly. "When ready to take the carriage for Colonel Kase's 
 home the fan was missing. None of the party could remem- 
 ber where, or when they had last seen it. It was gone. 
 With much regret on Mrs. Lord's part they returned home. 
 On their arrival, Mrs. Kase greeted them with the remark, 
 "Look here. Maud, something very strange happened about 
 an hour ago. I was sitting in the sitting room _ jar th r 
 open window, when your fan came flying into the window, 
 opened this way, and fell into my lap. Here it is." The 
 gentlemen were astonished, for they had both handled 
 
CONTINl'lTY OP LAW AND LIFE. 247 
 
 the fail during the afternoon and knew il did not come 
 home with them. 
 
 At the requesl of the Spanish Legation, Mrs. Lord 
 held a special seance for them and their Spanish friends. 
 As was expected the majority of the spirits who came spoke 
 and sang to their friends in their own musical Language. 
 
 etimes English was spoken. As was the ease with the 
 Chinese, these diplomatic people expressed greal satisfac- 
 tion with the medium, as well as with the seance. 
 
 Dom Pedro, then Emperor of Brazil, attended one of 
 ilicse seances and received many convincing and satisfac- 
 tory manifestations. Spirits whose heads had worn crowns 
 in this life came to him, over the same road, by the same 
 law, that the lowly of the earth traveled. 
 
 At this tiim 1 a Portuguese delegation came and made 
 arrangements for a special seance for themselves and their 
 friends. They had a special interpreter engaged for the 
 
 sion. When the evening came there was much hesita- 
 tion in taking their places in -the circle. Finally the spokes- 
 nian for the party told Mrs. Lord that their interpreter 
 had not come. "Oh, well," said Mrs. Lord, "we will try 
 it without him; when he comes we will admit him." This 
 
 satisfactory and the seance commenced. The inter- 
 preter did not come and his services were not needed. The 
 Portuguese language was as freely used as the Chinese and 
 Spanish had been in the former seances. Hands were felt, 
 and forms were shown and various and many were 
 the communications received. Articles were carried about 
 
 circle, the guitar and music box was played and put 
 
 their hands, and on their heads. 
 
 At the dedication of the main Centennial building 
 Mrs. Lord was introduced to General Grant, then Presi- 
 dent of the Inited States. This was the commencement 
 "f an acquaintance that continued until his death. Later. 
 n 18#4, when the general and his wife lived in New York 
 she gave them several private sittings when trouble 
 came to them from financial reverses. At one of these 
 sittings they both told her of spiritual manifestations which 
 
248 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 came to them in their own home when they lived in Car- 
 ondelet, Mo. They told her how the spirits came to them 
 and foretold much that transpired in after years. He was 
 told that he would be guarded and guided to great achieve- 
 ments. Thus another great thinker dared to act and think 
 on original lines. He was never ashamed of his own logical 
 conclusions, nor did he hesitate to think and act on his 
 own plans, unchecked by secretaries of war or popular 
 clamor. None but thinkers, brave thinkers at that, can 
 be great and wrest victory out of defeat. Such men are 
 inspired and require no eulogy. 
 
 "Their deeds crown history's pages 
 And time's great volume make." 
 
 These seances are not always solemn, serious occa- 
 sions—far from it. There is always much of the comic, the 
 ludicrous and the laughable in them, or they would not be 
 natural. The manifestations demonstrate that death does 
 not make any sudden change in character and disposition, 
 hence the importance of thought and its formulation into 
 acts, — the material from which character is built. Clar- 
 ence, the manager of these seances, is far from being a 
 solemn, serious character. As a boy in school, and in the 
 short span of earth life granted to him, he was full of 
 fun, quick at repartee, readily catching the comical with 
 the serious. It is not surprising that some of these seances 
 should give him an opportunity for great sport. 
 
 AN EXCLUSIVELY COLORED SEANCE. 
 
 Mrs. Lord, on leaving Philadelphia, visited Wash- 
 ington, where she met and convinced many men prominent 
 in the government. Among those w T hom she met at this 
 time was Senator Bruce, later in the treasury department, a 
 colored gentleman of great ability and culture, who at- 
 tended her seances and was deeply interested. It was but 
 natural that the colored people of Washington should hear 
 of those wonderful manifestations and desire to witness 
 them. The question was, would she hold a seance for 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 249 
 
 colored people. The better class, the educated and conse- 
 quently the dominant class in the South do not have the 
 prejudice against colored people that prevails in the North, 
 and learning that she was a Virginian by birth, with the 
 grand old pride of her native state inherent in her nature, 
 and learning that she believed in the universal brother- 
 man, no matter what clime colors his skin, they 
 waited upon her to see if they could have an " exclusive" 
 scat, Her controls left the decision to her, as 
 
 I hey always did. 
 
 Which should rule, principle or prejudice? 
 
 Is the brotherhood of man a fact or a fancy? 
 
 At what particular shade does this belief stop? How 
 far into the spectrum does principle reach? 
 
 Does wealth, social position or character draw the line 
 of demarkation for God's workers? 
 
 Are there any signs in His grounds warning colored 
 people to keep off the grass? 
 
 Are there any notices on His great road of progres- 
 sion telling colored people to take the next car? 
 
 White skins cover a small fraction of God's immortal 
 souls, and is there any more purple and gold under white 
 skins than under all others? 
 
 From whom have come the terrible persecution, the 
 horrors of the old inquisitions, the torture inflicted upon 
 those who have dared to think and act; the crucifixions, 
 the burning at the stake? Were their skins white or 
 black? Are the ethics built upon the continuity of life and 
 the laws and conditions underlying all life worth having — 
 worth living? 
 
 The colored people had their seance. It was exclu- 
 sive, even aristocratic, selected from the capital's colored 
 "four hundred." They came in fashion, with perfumed 
 fans and flowers. They brought their peculiarities, with 
 them, and their prejudices also, just the same as other pco-* 
 pie. The evolution of man", of races, has been along parallel 
 lines,— the colored race is coming, has already assumed 
 much that the white "four hundred" claim as exclusively 
 
250 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 their own. The sociological problem of the yellow people, 
 the little brown man and our black brother is pressing 
 for a solution. Are we ready for it ? 
 
 This exclusively colored seance was exceedingly good. 
 Spirits of their departed friends came, touched them, 
 spoke, giving names and relationship ; showed lights ; 
 played on musical instruments ; but when they showed their 
 full forms and faces the excitement was intense. The 
 more excitable hollowed and shouted in their characteristic 
 fashion, much after what is heard at colored prayer meet- 
 ings in the South, which must be seen and heard to be 
 appreciated. 
 
 When the forms appeared, there was a scream. Sev- 
 eral screams all in chorus, and a general scattering of 
 chairs. The gas was hastily lighted and a scene presented 
 itself that beggars description. It was a typical colored, 
 camp-meeting, revival scene, with all the power turned 
 on, as devotees say. Some were on the floor, others stand- 
 ing, and all excited. It was the best seance the medium 
 ever had so far as phenomena went, with nothing left out- 
 some were praying, some shouting, and all scared, the 
 medium convulsed and Clarence and his colored hosts 
 presumably on the run. It was a great event among Wash- 
 ington's colored "400." 
 
 RETURNING TO BOSTON. 
 
 Mrs. Lord returned to Boston from Philadelphia, Bal- 
 timore and Washington: in each of these cities she met 
 many intellectual people. While the physical manifes- 
 tations predominated, as might be expected, the questions 
 asked by these highly educated, thinking people brought 
 out many explanations from spirits present regarding the 
 laws in accordance with which the physical manifestations 
 were produced, and much concerning the advancement to 
 be made on higher lines of thought. Predictions were made 
 that clairvoyance would be scientifically demonstrated by 
 rays or vibrations not then classified ; that telegraphy would 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 251 
 
 lossible on ethereal waves and would be perfected on 
 the lilt's of telepathy; thai leviatioii would be explained 
 
 ,■ Inns of force, as shown by the magnet ; Ilia! material- 
 on would be explained under the electro-magnetic forces 
 mil the polarization of matter; and thai in the near future 
 the vibratory laws would be better understood and applied 
 to man's uses. It was claimed that the many forms of 
 organic life dispute the monistic doctrine of cosmic phe- 
 nomena and establish the fact of force and matter being 
 co-evil and co-existent, but subject to infinite modifica- 
 tion according to the will and intelligence of the individual- 
 force, and the law of its individualization. It was 
 further stated that prophecy is the result of scientific cal- 
 culation, whether it be concerning the life, the affairs ol- 
 dest iny of man, or the manifold operations of nature. 
 
 As the thinkers of the race reach out for these things 
 they will come, some with the present century, more in the 
 twentieth, and still more in the centuries that are to come. 
 
 
 
 OTHER MEDIUMS IN THE SEANCE. 
 
 Knowing something of the importance of vital mag- 
 netism in the production of spiritual phenomena, it is quite 
 natural to suppose that the presence of other strong 
 mediums in the seance would add to the satisfactory 
 results. Such does not seem to be the case any more than 
 satisfactory results would result if several engines of dif- 
 ferent stroke, power and speed were attached directly to 
 the same line-shaft. The control understanding this and 
 probably knowing why, may, in a measure, be responsible 
 for some of the antagonism and jealousies seen in many 
 instances where mediums are imperfectly developed. It 
 - from a strict analysis of the term, impossible for a grand- 
 ly developed medium to be jealous of another. The exhi- 
 bition of this feeling towards a person is equivalent to 
 paying such person a merited compliment, for it is a meta- 
 physical impossibility to be jealous of an inferior. 
 
 (hi Mrs. Lord's return to Boston a seance was held 
 

 252 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 at which .Air. Robert Cooper and Mr. J. J. Morse, the 
 eminent trance speaker of England, were invited guests. 
 A writer for a Boston paper, who was present describing 
 the manifestations, said: 
 
 "I sat next to Mr. Morse and could plainly observe 
 the difference of power in our portion of the circle. On 
 the opposite side the manifestations were quite marked, and 
 consisted of the touch of hands, sound of voices and the 
 movement and playing of musical instruments. Mr. Morse 
 did not receive one touch. Mr. Cooper, sitting on Mr. 
 Morse's right, received some slight evidence of spirit pres- 
 ence. The writer who sat on Mr. Morse's left, could sense 
 the presence of spirits on his left. From Mr. Morse, as 
 a center, the power was manifestly stronger as the dis- 
 tance from this center increased, and seemed strongest at a 
 point directly opposite, where it was exceedingly marked 
 and satisfactory. After moving several seats away from 
 Mr. Morse, I was the recipient of various satisfactory 
 attentions from my spirit friends. A gentleman on my 
 left received a communication on his memorandum book 
 from his son. At his left, a Russian gentleman was con- 
 versing with a spirit alternately in Russian and French; 
 to the left of the Russian a prominent business man was 
 talking with his spirit father, and on my right I could hear 
 a child's voice talking to a lady, while to her right was a 
 gentleman receiving a communication from a spirit pur- 
 porting to be Prof. Morse. During all this time, while I 
 carefully noted these things, Mrs. Lord was conversing 
 with the people on the opposite side of the circle with her 
 back towards me. I know that a half dozen skillful actors, 
 if acting as her confederates, could not counterfeit the 
 occurrences of the evening. 
 
 1 1 To test the matter and to arrive ~at the cause of his not 
 receiving any manifestations, Mr. Morse, Mr. Cooper and 
 two other mediums withdrew from the circle. Immediately 
 the manifestations were very powerful and universal; 
 all in the circle received very satisfactory results. Mental 
 requests were obeyed; the guitar was played as it floated 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE, 253 
 
 around the room gently touching the heads of each one 
 in the circle without accident or mistake, and continued 
 playing as it suddenly rose to the ceiling of the room, 
 which was twelve feel high. It was played as it gently 
 touched the glass globes of the chandelier, sometimes hitting 
 them with force that would have broken them if not guided 
 i ne intelligence who could see in the dark. A pencil 
 taken from a gentleman's pocket and an autograph 
 affixed on his cuffs, which he recognized." 
 
 With very few exceptions, the effect on the manifes- 
 tations with mediums in the circle is the same. Mrs. Lord's 
 
 re to be gracious and obliging to all other mediums 
 made her nse every effort to see and describe for all wdio 
 came. 
 
 Another explanation is given, however, that may better 
 satisfy investigators. It is that the controls of the attend- 
 ing mediums utilize the force in the seance in the develop- 
 ment of their own mediums. Mrs. Lord often remarked 
 that where other mediums were present the seance seemed 
 to be more for development than for phenomena, the 
 controls, like others, being walling to appropriate the force 
 in the seance to their own uses whether the others receive 
 anything or not. Selfishness is not confined to one stage 
 of existence. 
 
 LEOTAH, THE INDIAN GIRL. 
 
 AY hen Leotah, or Snowdrop, as she is known to many, 
 first came to Mrs. Lord, she could not speak a word of 
 English. Her first efforts at our language were to pro- 
 nounce the two words, "physical manifestations." For 
 some time the best she could do was, "Twisical testations." 
 Today she uses the English language in scholarly perfec- 
 tion and her vocabulary Avill compare favorably with any 
 
 sar graduate. She is accomplished, graceful in man- 
 ner, learned and wise in many ways, and in many things. 
 Her progress seems to make it unnecessary to be reincar- 
 nated for the purpose of experience and progression. She 
 
 educated with Little Maude Alberta. She was told to 
 
I 
 
 254 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 observe Maude Alberta in all her studies and recitations. 
 and to attend the schools and lectures on her own side life. 
 Building- on the narrow thread of spiritual life is harder 
 work, but results can be greater as serious mistakes are 
 avoided. Reared with the companionship of Leotah, Maude 
 Alberta, when a child, never questioned the identity and 
 personal reality of her playmate and companion. Ah a 
 child, her faith and confidence in the spirits was very 
 beautiful. 
 
 On one occasion her mother and nurse heard her at 
 play in the hall. The sound indicated that she was slid- 
 ing down the stair railing, but what was strange, they could 
 not hear her go up the stairs. They both w T atched, and to 
 their consternation they saw her slide up the railing with 
 the same ease and celerity as she slid dowm. Watching 
 their opportunity when she w T as at the foot of the stairs, 
 they called her and asked how she slid up the railing. 
 
 "Why, mama, don't you see Snowdrop is holding me 
 On and pushing me?" 
 
 There was no more sliding up the railing, although 
 Maude Alberta tried it, and complained bitterly to her 
 mother for reprimanding Snowdrop. 
 
 One afternoon a rap was heard on the sitting room 
 door where Mrs. Lord, Miss Minnie Tisdale and the nurse, 
 Lizzie Lou, as little Maude called her, sat doing some work. 
 "Come in," was the response. 
 
 In walked Little Maude leading by the hand a beau- 
 tiful, dark eyed, dark haired brunette, a little taller and 
 probably two years older, than herself. She was dressed 
 in white, with a beautiful sash around her waist, very 
 much as Little Maude was dressed. 
 
 The nurse was the first to notice the new comer and 
 said, "Why, Maude, what little girl have you there," 
 and at the same time, she stepped towards the two chil- 
 dren to welcome the little stranger whom she had never 
 before seen. 
 
 This attracted Mrs. Lord's attention, who turned 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 255 
 
 h round just in time t<> hear her say, "'Sec, mania, I have 
 brought some company to spend the day." 
 
 By this time the nurse was quite close to tin- children. 
 The beautiful stranger seemed to change in a way that 
 she could not quite explain, and to her astonishment sank 
 towards the floor and disappeared. 
 
 Little Maude turned reproachfully upon the nurse, say- 
 ing, "There, now, Lizzie Lou, you have knocked Snow- 
 drop all to pieces." 
 
 At another time, when Mrs. Lord was quite sick, Maude 
 Alberta came into the room leading Snowdrop by the hand. 
 Raying, "Oh, inn ma, I have brought Snowdrop to cure 
 you," so great was her faith in her little companion. 
 
 In tli" room at the time was Dr. Foy and a medical 
 
 lent, who was later known in Sommerville, Mass., as 
 
 Dr. B. P. Galloup. This was a new experience for these 
 
 pies of Aesculapius. Here, again, her experiment was 
 a failure and her little playmate, "went all to pieces," as 
 she expressed it, just as the two astonished doctors turned 
 to speak to them, but not until they had both noted that 
 the two children were dressed nearly alike. 
 
 The nurse, "Lizzie Lou" Brown,— later Mrs. Richard 
 sidy, whose marriage was long predicted by Mrs. Lord, 
 would often be told when Mrs. Lord was coming. . Some- 
 times she would be reprimanded, or directed by spirit voices 
 in her care of Little Maude. The mother and all who 
 Knew about the child's rare and beautiful gifts saw she 
 had possibilities that would place her name as a psychic 
 high on fame's immortal calendar unless some of the cor- 
 roding influences of modern civilization and society should 
 prevent. How strangely life's laws run. As we think and 
 act, so build we our own characters. All there is of us 
 
 haracter. It is the guinea's stamp on the immortal 
 Roul. It fixes man's status in this great game of life, 
 and marks his value on the other side. In the coin, current 
 of that existence, there is no double standard. The endur- 
 ing wealth we gather here and take with us is character. 
 
 Snowdrop was always a factor of the family circle. 
 
■I 
 
 25C PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 At one time a servant named Mary Kendricks conceived 
 the idea that she would look well on the streets in the 
 medium's dresses, especially when she knew Mrs. Lord 
 would be absent. Snowdrop, although only a child, did not 
 approve of this practice. The girl was just putting on a 
 certain plaid dress preparatory to a walk, when it sud- 
 denly left her hands and fell to the floor some distance 
 back of her. She tried it again and a second time it slipped 
 out of her hands, and a voice close to her ear said, "Don't 
 you dare put on that dress. It belongs to my medium." 
 Mary told this herself as she feared the same voice might 
 tell Mrs. Lord. 
 
 While living at No. 26 Chester Park, Mrs. Lord had 
 a servant named Bridget 'Leary, whose family lived near 
 by. Bridget was a believer that all sin can very easily be 
 forgiven, especially the sin of taking from a heretic. One 
 evening as Bridget was about ready to pick up her well 
 filled basket, the clothes pins in a basket near by com- 
 menced to strike her in the face. One by one they came 
 flying at her and then the potatoes did the same. Her 
 screams brought Mrs. Lord to the kitchen, where she found 
 Bridget on her knees crossing herself and praying. 
 
 "What does all this mean, Bridget?" 
 
 "Oh, shure, and may the Holy Mother protect me. 
 Thim pins and potatoes just got up and hit me." 
 
 Seeing and understanding the situation, Mrs. Lord told 
 her it was wrong to take things, and that her spirit friends 
 saw her every time she did it. 
 
 "Faith, mam, but its moighty mane spirits'that object 
 to me taking a little tay and few potatoes to me sick 
 brother. ' ' 
 
 Bridget was still skeptical like many more intelligent 
 investigators, who must be convinced over and over again, 
 as she continued to take things home. 
 
 One evening, just after dark, she was about to take 
 a roll of butter. As she opened the pantry door there 
 stood Snowdrop, dressed in white. Bridget screamed and 
 

 
 <y<z^.*-L-j /*~*&~> 
 
 //?/: 
 
 (See page 260. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 257 
 
 slammed the door, saying, "Stay In there ye white divil," 
 just as .Mrs. Lord came into the room. 
 
 Leading from the kitchen up into the dining room was 
 a dumb waiter. Whenever Mrs. Lord had any cans, jars, 
 
 ittles she could not open she would put them into the 
 waiter, close the door and ask Clarence to please open them. 
 Bridget, who was consistent in her faith and habits, had 
 these articles opened, and one day, being unable to 
 open a jar of fruit, she placed it in the waiter, closed the 
 door and repeated the talismanic words, " Please, Clar- 
 dearie, open the jar." 
 
 Very soon she heard two or three raps. She did not 
 take the jar out at once, but left it. Soon after there came 
 three or four loud raps, as if the jar was being pounded 
 against the door and then she heard it drop. 
 
 She supposed it was her old enemy Snowdrop, and re- 
 
 1. "Thump away ye little divil, I know yees. It's not 
 the staling of your old paches that I'm after. Thump away, 
 it's not afraid am I, as long as yees stay in there." 
 
 On looking into the waiter the jar of fruit was found 
 opened and its contents scattered over the waiter. This 
 was too much for Bridget and she rushed up stairs to 
 Mrs. Lord and said she could not stay any longer. "The 
 divils are here everywhere and Oim going to lave sure 
 this very minute. Sure, and he's brokea jar of paches all 
 over the dumb waiter." 
 
 At one time Mrs. Lord had a servant named Alice, 
 whom she asked to go to the kitchen and bring her the 
 teapot containing cold tea, which was setting on the range. 
 The girl went as directed. It was light enough for her 
 t'» see the teapot. As she reached for it, it slid away from 
 her hand to the other side of the range. She went around 
 after it. when it came up directly under her chin. This was 
 too much for Alice and Mrs. Lord did not get her cold tea. 
 
 VAL. SHOWS HIS POWER. 
 
 Mrs. Lord was taking breakfast with some friends in 
 Milton. Mass. At the table sat a gentleman and a lady 
 -9 
 

 258 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 school teacher. These two people, as is sometimes the case 
 with very wise people, were disposed to treat spiritual- 
 ism flippantly, and in their superior wisdom relegate the 
 entire phenomena to the realm of fraud and trickery. The 
 gentleman remarked that there was nothing in it. The 
 lady replied, saying, "No one can make me believe it." 
 Both insulting remarks in the presence of the medium. The 
 words were scarcely uttered when both of their chairs 
 slipped out from under them. They both rolled over on 
 the floor, and were as suddenly rolled under the table at 
 the medium's feet. If there was "nothing in it," some- 
 thing, at least, moved them. 
 
 SNOWDROP (LEOTAH) ATTENDS SCHOOL. 
 
 When Maude Alberta was about thirteen she was sent 
 to Tilden Seminary at West Lebanon, N. H. She was 
 at once a great favorite and all of her companions were 
 anxious to be in her room. Snowdrop was her constant at- 
 tendant and was very much in evidence. The following is 
 one of the many letters she wrote to her mother at that 
 time : 
 
 Tilden Seminary, West Lebanon, N. H. 
 My Dearest Mama: 
 
 Your dear letter was received. I am always delighted 
 to hear from you. Snowdrop came again last night and 
 rapped on the chair by the bed ; she answered lots of ques- 
 tions. I think she is too sweet for anything. 
 
 You wanted me to tell you about Saturday night. Snow- 
 drop commenced to rap about two o'clock in the morn- 
 ing. Gertrude and I were awake and both of us saw forms 
 and lights. Snowdrop rapped on the mantle, the clock, 
 the table, the looking glass, the lamp shade and on the 
 curtains. The forms we saw looked as if they were float- 
 ing, but we could not distinguish any features. We asked 
 Snowdrop, "If she had brought some of the spirits with 
 her, ' ' and she gave a great loud rap on the mantle. I think 
 that was real sweet, don't you! 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 259 
 
 Anyway, Snowdrop belongs partly to me. She said 
 she did. Gertrude has fallen in love with her, and talks 
 about her all the time, and I am beginning to feel jealous. 
 I wish Clarence would come, but perhaps he is afraid of 
 so many girls. 
 
 I must stop now. Lots and lots of love to you and 
 to Gladys and all the rest. 
 
 Au revoir, Maude. 
 
 April 30th, 1885. 
 
CHAPTER XI. 
 
 At the time Madam Blavatsky lived in New York, she 
 was always delighted to have Mrs. Lord call and was always 
 pleased with the phenomena, as were others of her followers. 
 It was the custom of the madam to take a leaf out of the 
 center of an extension table and darken it underneath by 
 hanging curtains and drapery around the edges and have 
 her spirit friends talk to her and show their hands and 
 faces through the opening made in the table. She would 
 place paper, pencils and slate under the table and receive 
 messages written in the various languages with which she 
 was familiar. The medium admired the madam for her 
 great intellect, her marvelous powers and force of character, 
 but not for her religious ethics. She was an occasional 
 visitor in the madam's parlors. She was usually ac- 
 companied by Sir Charles Eldridge and Mr. Ivins, a prom- 
 inent business man of New York and one of the madam's 
 followers. She was the thirty-third member of the 
 madam's New York society. Her work was along more 
 logical and demonstrable lines, and, while teaching the 
 higher, basic principles of theosophy, she could not accept 
 many of its assumptions not susceptible of scientific de- 
 monstration. She therefore never became an active mem- 
 ber of the society. In parting with her the madam pre- 
 sented her with a photograph endorsed in her own writing. 
 The madam was intellectually a great woman. She 
 had at this time been known in New York two or three 
 years, and with Col. H. S. Olcott, formed what was known 
 as a Theosophical Society for the Study of Arian Litera- 
 ture. It was a society of queer thinkers— queer to those 
 who differed with them and to those who knew nothing 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 261 
 
 jihout them. Her rooms were known as "The Lamasery," 
 named after the sacred colleges of Thibet, where Acolytes 
 jire instructed in the mysteries and rites of Thibetan The- 
 
 ,. Here on certain nights could be met business men, 
 merchants, physicians, lawyers, Roman Catholic Priests, 
 . artists, titled people and occasionally a Mongol- 
 ian—all intellectually brilliant— all original thinkers, ready 
 to take issue with any established method or form of 
 thought. Here could be met the Princess Ilelene Von 
 Racowitz, or Linda Dietz, the actress; Wong Chin Foo, a 
 
 • writer on a Chicago paper and Baron de Palma, both 
 as bizarre as the madam's oriental furniture; Major Gen- 
 
 Doubleday, afterwards president of the society; and 
 William Q. Judge; lawyers, judges, professional men, and 
 many of New York's best citizens, as well as strangers from 
 all over the world; all attracted by the madam's weird 
 teachings, by her intellectual rebellion against all natural 
 law and usages of society. Nothing -that science or religion 
 accepted as axiomatic met with her approval. She could 
 express her denunciations in a half dozen different lan- 
 guages and never failed to do so when occasion required. 
 She was a born leader and her place will never be filled. 
 With all her eccentricities she had her noble side and 
 despised little things. Many of her followers were equally 
 as interesting, but were less known. It was the new sensa- 
 tions and new thoughts to be had in discussions, by those 
 who assembled at her rooms, that filled them with all 
 
 No conventionalities prevented the medium from doing 
 the work of the spirits; no time or place or surroundings 
 
 rred her guides in their great work. No public medium 
 ever has or could do this work with less opposition. She 
 was always kind, gentle and considerate for the feelings of 
 others. Her gracious, positive and convincing messages 
 from the spirit side of life were almost invariably well re- 
 ceived and acted upon, thus checking many on their blind 
 
f ; 
 
 2G2 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 road to destruction. By the aid of wise controls she placed 
 their feet back again upon the great road of infinite 
 progression. 
 
 Going from New York to Chicago she saw a man sitting 
 by himself. Near him was the spirit of a woman evi- 
 dently in great distress. The spirit, seeing that she was 
 observed, came to the medium and told the story of her 
 daughter's betrayal by this man, who was now running 
 away from his victim. Mrs. Lord walked over to the 
 man and thus addressed him: "Sir, you must go back 
 to New York and marry Henrietta." 
 
 He started with guilty surprise, and said: "What do 
 you know about me?" 
 
 "I will tell you sir," was the reply. "The girl is 
 better than you. She is true and honest to you, and you 
 are running away from her. Go back, go back and marry 
 her. You must do it. Be a man and not a coward; she is 
 better than you are. Her spirit mother stands by your side 
 and bids me tell this to you. ' ' 
 
 He knew it was all true, coming as it did from a well 
 dressed and intelligent stranger, who could have no other 
 motive than to make him right a wrong. He listened and 
 heeded the mother's prayer and the voice of conscience. 
 He did as he was directed and later settled in Lockport, 
 New York. 
 
 VAL GUARDS THE DOOR. 
 
 At another time, when going over the same road, she 
 saw a young girl sitting with a man some years older. 
 Over the girl stood a spirit in great trouble. She was made 
 to feel that it was the girl's mother, and the fact was 
 whispered to her that this man had coaxed the girl away 
 from her home in Indiana, where she had a father and two 
 brothers. 
 
 She talked to the man, whose name was Sullivan, a 
 Catholic, who did not believe in spirit return. He defied 
 her and the spirits. She got others on the train to talk to 
 him. All to no purpose. The train stopped at a station and 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 2G3 
 
 she induced the girl to conic out on the platform for a walk. 
 They went into the ladies' waiting room, which was unoc- 
 cupied. Her intention was to keep the girl there until 
 the train pulled out and then send her back home on the 
 next train. Sullivan was not thus to be outwitted. Just 
 before the train was ready to start he appeared at the door 
 of the waiting room and told the girl to come. Mrs. Lord 
 told him she should not go. With an oath he attempted to 
 enter the room and was thrown suddenly backward to the 
 floor. Surprised and astonished he quickly regained his 
 feet and rushed towards the door. Again he was hurled 
 backward to the floor with great violence. He could not 
 see any one in the door or in the room, excepting Mrs. 
 Lord and the girl who stood several feet inside the door. 
 Mrs. Lord, however, saw her Spanish guide, Val, stand- 
 ing in the doorway, and knew the girl was as safe as if 
 in her own home back in Indiana. The man picked 
 himself up, but very wisely kept a safe distance from the 
 door and said : ' ' That is the work of some of your devilish 
 spirits." 
 
 "No, not devilish, but guardian angels, and you cannot 
 cross that threshold and live. Don't try it again." 
 
 All this transpired in less time than it takes to tell it. 
 He left the room just in time to catch the last car of the 
 fast moving train, while Mrs. Lord purchased a return 
 ticket for the girl, telegraphed her old father, put her in 
 charge of the conductor, and then continued her journey 
 to New York on the next train. Later Mrs. Lord received a 
 very grateful letter from the girl's old father. 
 
 CATHOLICS AND SPIRITUALIST OFFICIATE AT A FUNERAL. 
 
 Mrs. Lord was called to officiate at the funeral of 
 little Bell Hamilton, in Boston. George Hamilton, the 
 father, had three children, Charlie, Lillie and Bell. His 
 wife was dead. His father and mother were good and 
 consistent Catholics. George was very liberal and had 
 given Bell permission to attend the spiritual lyceum. The 
 
264 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 little girl was suddenly taken with the diphtheria a few 
 days before going to the lyceum. She told her father and 
 the other two older children that she was going to die, as she 
 felt mania had come after her. She furthermore said she 
 wanted Mrs. Lord to preach her funeral sermon. 
 
 The mother did come for her, and when Mr. Hamilton 
 asked Mrs. Lord to officiate at the funeral, she said: 
 "Your father and mother are such good Catholics, they 
 will not be satisfied unless the priest officiates." "Oh 
 well," he said, "we are going to have him also, and you 
 can officiate first. ' ' 
 
 Mrs. Lord had just arisen to commence the services 
 when the priest came in and took a seat. While Mrs. 
 Lord was standing near the little casket speaking, the 
 father and the two children, who sat on the right, heard 
 a voice back of them saying: "Don't feel badly, I am 
 here with you." They and several others recognized 
 little Bell's voice. Raps came on the walls of the room 
 and on the coffin, with no visible person touching it. 
 A bouquet was lifted up and put into Bell's little hand in 
 plain sight of the priest and all present. 
 
 At the close of Mrs. Lord's remarks, the priest, who 
 had been a very attentive, and interested listener, never 
 missing a word and noting all the manifestations, arose and 
 said: "My dear friends, I supposed when I came here 
 that I was coming into a home of sorrow, but I find it a 
 place of seeming rejoicing and of great gladness in the 
 knowledge of immortality. Many of our faith believe in 
 these things, and some of us know that they are true." 
 He made a few remarks and closed with a blessing upon all 
 present. 
 
 X SPIRIT ASKS TO HAVE HIS WILL CORRECTED. • 
 
 Returning home from the seance in South Boston late 
 one evening, in company with Dr. B. F. Galloupe, Mrs. 
 Lord stepped into a restaurant on Tremont street for sup- 
 per. After they were seated a gentleman came in and took 
 a seat about ten feet distant. Taking several papers from 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 2G5 
 
 pocket he was soon deeply interested in them. Just 
 before they finished eating, they noticed the gentleman 
 hurriedly looking about the table, under it and under his 
 .•hair as though he had Lost something. Mrs. Lord just 
 then fell a paper thrust into her lap. She handed it to 
 Dr. Galloupe, saying, "What is this, and how did it come 
 He Looked at it and saw that it was a will, ex- 
 1 in England. Seeing the gentleman still excited 
 
 something, the doctor addressed him, saying, "Have 
 you lost anything?" 
 
 He instantly replied that he had received some papers 
 from London just as he was closing his office for the day 
 and had not had the time to look at them until now. "The 
 most important of all the papers was my father's will, 
 which I had in my hands not five minutes ago. I just 
 finished reading it and laid it right there on the table 
 
 qow I cannot find it, and am necessarily a little ex- 
 .1." 
 
 "Is this your paper?" said the doctor, as he held up 
 the paper. The gentleman walked over to the table, took 
 the paper, looked at it and exclaimed, "Yes, but how did 
 you get it? You have not been near me since I came in, 
 and no one has been near my table since I had it in my 
 hand. This beats anything I ever heard of." 
 
 The doctor explained Mrs. Lord's gift, and, in reply 
 the gentleman said he had never taken any stock in such 
 things and thought it was all humbug. The doctor told 
 liim there might be some purpose in what was done. 
 
 "Possibly," he replied, "if there is, I would certainly 
 like to know what it can be. You two do not look as though 
 you have any motive in taking the paper from my table, 
 and I know you did not do it." 
 
 Later, the gentleman attended a seance, when his 
 rather came and told him that, seeing he could get the 
 power to take the paper to the medium, he did so in order 
 to get into communication with him, as there was a mis- 
 take in the will which he wanted him to correct. He told 
 him the correction he wanted made, and the gentleman 
 
266 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 did as requested. At last accounts the gentleman was still 
 living in Boston. 
 
 CLARENCE CONDUCTS A SEANCE WITHOUT THE MEDIUM. 
 
 At a seance held at the home of those most excellent 
 people, Mr. and Mrs. George Adams, in Worcester, Mass., 
 was Dr. Kelly and his family, all Catholics. Mrs. Lord had 
 just come from the West and her guitar had been forgotten 
 and left in her trunk up stairs. Clarence asked for it, 
 and Miss Susie Adams, the daughter, offered to go after it. 
 Mrs. Lord said, "No, we will get along without it," as she 
 did not think she could get into the trunk. Clarence 
 told the medium to go and he would try to conduct the 
 seance until she returned, provided those present would 
 comply with all the conditions, and all think and act in 
 perfect harmony. This the skeptics readily promised. 
 Clarence took the medium's place in the center of the 
 circle, and called upon Jesse, Kaolah and Snowdrop to 
 assist. The manifestation continued, with Clarence de- 
 scribing in place of the medium, much to the delight of Mr. 
 and Mrs. Adams and to the satisfaction of all of the 
 skeptics. After a short time Clarence requested them to 
 call the medium. 
 
CHAPTER XII. 
 
 MRS. LORD'S MYSTERIOUS DISAPPEARANCE. 
 
 The spiritualists of the United States were greatly 
 excited over the sudden and mysterious disappearance of 
 .Airs. Maud E. Lord, in May, 1879. The newspapers of 
 Boston and New York contained full accounts and descrip- 
 tions of her. The detectives of both cities were following 
 every possible clue in the hope of earning the $500 reward 
 offered for any information of her whereabouts. 
 
 The story of her disappearance on the first day of May 
 is thus told by a New York paper : 
 
 A MISSING MEDIUM. 
 
 THE REMARKABLE DISAPPEARANCE OF MAUD E. LORD, AND 
 WHAT IS SAID AND DONE ABOUT IT. 
 
 During the last two weeks, spiritualistic communities 
 in New York and elsewhere have been much exercised over 
 the mysterious disappearance of Mrs. Maud E. Lord, the 
 medium. She was possessed of considerable personal 
 attractions and a disposition which fascinated those with 
 whom she came in contact. As a result, she enjoyed the 
 friendly regard of many people of high standing and was 
 looked upon with respect by those who seek to solve the 
 mysteries of the other world. As a medium, she was sup- 
 posed to be gifted with exceptional powers, and her 
 seances were attended by the more cultured and refined 
 believers in manifestations from the spirit land. Sud- 
 denly, however, and mysteriously, Mrs. Lord disappeared 
 from the face of the earth. Whether an ethereal compan- 
 ion bore her off upon a phantom steed, or a spectre she 
 had invoked did her bodily harm, yet remains to be 
 

 268 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 learned; but certain it is that in the streets of Boston, 
 on the first day of May, 1879, Mrs. Maud E. Lord was 
 lost sight of. Detectives have been seeking to sift the 
 mystery in this city during the past week, as they had 
 done before in Boston, but all without avail, and at pres- 
 ent the lady's fate seems completely involved. Outside 
 of the attention the case has excited, owing to the lady's 
 public character and her prominence as a medium, there 
 are undoubtedly circumstances connected with it which 
 tend to make it one of the most remarkable disappearances 
 that have occurred in years. 
 
 THE DISAPPEARANCE. 
 
 On the 1st of May, Mrs. Lord left her house at No. 
 27 Milford Street, Boston, to meet a gentleman at the 
 Old Colony Railroad depot, with whom she intended going 
 to Brockton, where a test seance was proposed that even- 
 ing. That was at four o'clock in the afternoon, and she 
 was anxious to catch the five o'clock train. Half an hour 
 after leaving the house she was seen on Washington Street, 
 near the corner of Pleasant, and apparently bound for 
 the depot. She passed the person who recognized her, 
 glanced at her watch and hurried on. But since that 
 she has not been seen or heard from. The gentleman who 
 awaited her at the depot went to her house when she failed 
 to appear, and made inquiries there, only to learn that she 
 had left long before. A despatch was sent to Brock- 
 ton, but she had not reached that place; and later another 
 to New York, but her friends here were in ignorance of 
 her whereabouts. The hospitals and public institutions 
 were visited; the police notified, but all without throwing 
 any light upon the matter. Then the south end of Boston, 
 where the lady resided, was thrown into a high state of 
 excitement; every theory that might account for her 
 absence was followed up; every nook or corner in which 
 she might be abiding was visited; every acquaintance who 
 might hear of her was consulted. Not the slightest cle 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 269 
 
 to her disappearance could be obtained. In this dilemma 
 a motive for her being made away with was sought. She 
 had upon her person, it was Learned, at the time of her 
 disappearance, $700 in money and $500 worth of jewelry, 
 but being a woman of business habits and much practical 
 good sense, she had concealed the money and let no one 
 know of her carrying it. Some time since she had depos- 
 ited some money in a Boston hank, which she lost when 
 it failed, and that made her lose confidence in all such 
 monetary institutions, and keep her money about her. The 
 apparent improbability of a thief attempting a robbery 
 en a public street, at a time when it is most crowded, and 
 then putting his victim out of the way, turned investiga- 
 tion into another quarter, and the past life and ante- 
 cedents of Mrs. Lord were scanned with the purpose of 
 finding in them a clew to her disappearance. 
 
 ■ HER HISTORY. 
 
 She was born, it was learned, in Marion County, 
 Yd. When quite young she was married to Albert A. 
 Lord, of Pondulac, Wis. They had one child, a daughter, 
 who is now seven years of age, and is a remarkably bright 
 and talented little girl, and she, it is said, was the only 
 bond that kept them together during a great part of their 
 wedded life, as their relations were of a very unhappy 
 nature. In April, 1875, Mrs. Lord secured a divorce, and 
 has since been giving seances throughout the country with 
 great success. Albert A. Lord was living in Boston at 
 the time of the lady's disappearance, and he at first was 
 suspected of having something to do with it. But inquirj' 
 showed that he was otherwise occupied than in plotting 
 his wife's destruction. The lady's friends, who are much 
 •■xeited about her fate, have now extended the circuit of 
 their search, and of late a couple of shrewd detectives 
 have been at work in this city sifting every tittle of evi- 
 dence that can bear on the missing medium. Mrs. Lord 
 was ;i woman of remarkable personal attractions and since 
 
270 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 her public appearances not a few of the male members 
 of her audiences have become completely enamored. So 
 investigation has now taken the shape of a search for a 
 man with a motive. How it will terminate, or what 
 romance the detectives' tact may unveil, the future only 
 can decide. 
 
 The disappearance of so prominent a medium in a 
 manner so strange has, of course, agitated the spiritual- 
 istic world more or less. The more cultured and intelli- 
 gent believers, of course, see in it only the result of acci- 
 dent, or of some high-handed outrage, perpetrated by 
 whom, or for what, they cannot divine. A few people, 
 with a keen relish for * the mysterious, hint that some of 
 the foes of spiritualism, alarmed at its rapid spread and 
 at the success of such mediums as Mrs. ^ Lord, have car- 
 ried her off. The objects of their suspicion they do not 
 clearly indicate, but it is easy to see that they have orth- 
 odox Bostonians and the Young Men's Christian Asso- 
 ciation in their mind's eye. This theory received con- 
 firmation from a male believer, whose revelations, how- 
 ever, are received with much skepticism, even by spiritual- 
 ists. He claims that it has been intimated to him, by 
 authorities of an authentic but purely "spiritual nature, 
 that Mrs. Lord was surprised and carried off by three 
 masked men, which, as it happened in daylight, is a sad 
 reflection on the vigilance of the Boston police. There 
 are mediums in that city who say Mrs. Lord is not dead, 
 but is in the power of somebody, and others here who 
 claim that since her disappearance the spirits have become 
 intractable and refuse to declare themselves. The excite- 
 ment expressed by inquirers into her fate is so great, it 
 is said, as to prevent the conditions necessary for com- 
 munication with the spirit world, and that is why the 
 oracles are dumb as to what has become of Maud E. Lord. 
 
 She was absent just five weeks, and her reappearance 
 in Boston was as mysterious as her disappearance. On 
 her return no explanation was given, nor has any ever been 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 271 
 
 •i. While such explanation was due, by reason of her 
 prominence, her mouth was sealed by subsequent events 
 against which she was powerless to contend. Possibly even 
 her unusually powerful controls could not avert this 
 
 edy in her life, although, as in many others that were 
 crowded into her experience, they were able to mitigate 
 
 jonsequences. There are times when the most expert 
 
 not able to grasp and manipulate the infinite forces 
 of nature to their liking, because of stronger vibrations 
 from superior intelligence, or those greater forces that 
 govern constellations. 
 
 Mrs. Lord had made preparations to go to Brockton, 
 Mass., for a visit of several days, and from there was going 
 to Chicago. She was therefore well provided with money 
 and personal baggage for a journey. Just before starting 
 a stranger called at the house and told her a lady who 
 was very sick, stopping at the hotel on Washington street 
 near the bridge, wanted to see her. She said she was just 
 about starting to leave the city and could not go. The 
 stranger was very urgent and finally she said she would 
 stop and see her on her way to the depot. He gave her in- 
 structions to come into the hotel and go up the stairs and 
 turn to such a numbered room. He told her not to rap, 
 but to go directly into the room, as there might not be 
 any attendant in waiting, as the lady was very poor. 
 This appeal to her sympathies was sufficient. Intent on 
 charitable mission she did not notice the strangeness of 
 the directions, nor the forbidding surroundings as she 
 entered the building and proceeded to the designated 
 room. She did not note the absence of attendants about the. 
 place. 
 
 Where were her invisible guardians ? Where the warn- 
 ing voices? She saw the "Dark Hand" point directly to 
 her. Surely it could have nothing to do with this visit to 
 the sick room. This was probably one of the things that 
 was to be,— if not this, something else,— this evil influence 
 could not be entirely checked. 
 
 As she entered the darkened room she could not see 
 
272 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 anything. She was conscious of being struck on the heac 
 with something solid, but soft. A second blow made her 
 unconscious. She remembered no more, excepting for an 
 instant of being jolted over cobble stone pavements in a 
 carriage, until she found herself in bed in a little room. 
 From the motion she knew she was at sea. The stewardess 
 soon came, and she learned that she was on board the steam- 
 er, "State of Georgia," Captain Cooper, bound for Glas- 
 gow. The Stewardess explained that her friends were left, 
 —had missed the steamer. She then left her, and return- 
 ing later gave her her ticket and told her a strange story: 
 How she had been brought on board, her friends support- 
 ing her from the carriage, she half walking, and all the 
 time protesting. The lady and gentleman told her that 
 she was partially insane and the doctors had advised a sea 
 voyage. After fixing her comfortably in her stateroom 
 and giving the stewardess her ticket, on which was the 
 name of Miss E. M. Murray, they went ashore to purchase 
 some fruit and did not get back in time. 
 
 The harbor pilots had then left the vessel and they 
 were out at sea. What could it mean? Why should anyone 
 want to send her out of the country? What would her 
 friends think? None of her money or jewelry was miss- 
 ing. Her hand baggage, with two or three changes, was 
 there all right. 
 
 There was only one person, and that person a woman, 
 whom she could think of as having any motive for such 
 a dastardly act. This woman was infatuated with a man 
 no better than herself, only more cowardly. He was 
 determined that Mrs. Lord should marry him. This woman 
 had repeatedly threatened her life and had made one 
 attempt to carry out the threat. Her control had warned 
 her to be on her guard against this woman, but being fear- 
 less of all consequences, she did not heed their warning. 
 
 This man was Thomas Mitchell, a handsome fellow, 
 thirty-two years old, and from a fine English family living 
 in Canada. Mrs. Lord had refused to marry him, and 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 273 
 
 this refusal made him desperate. The woman lived near 
 
 Mrs. Lord, not far from Mil lord Si reel. 
 
 Clarence, her control, told her there was nothing to 
 do but to go on to Glasgow and run up to London and 
 take the first steamer returning. 
 
 For several days she kept her stateroom and when she 
 
 on deck she kept aloof from the others. It was her 
 
 m trip, and when she could forget the little daugh- 
 
 ie fairly reveled in the grand swell of the ocean. Its 
 
 roll was like the restless tides of her own emotion. It was 
 
 , very stormy and tempestuous voyage. They were out 
 
 ; i teen days. 
 
 She soon attracted the attention of the other passen- 
 
 some of whom told her they knew she must have 
 
 great sorrow. They all sought to be of some service 
 
 to her. She kept her own counsel and told them she was 
 
 traveling for health and recreation. ■ They encountered a 
 
 storm which Captain Cooper said was the worst he had 
 
 known in twenty-five years, and the first time he had ever 
 
 i seasick. He was surprised that Mrs. Lord, — or Miss 
 
 Marry, as she was registered. — was not seasick. 
 
 The storm was her delight and she begged the captain 
 to permit her to remain on deck. This wild tempest found 
 responsive echo in her troubled life. The captain insisted 
 on her going below where the other passengers were, some 
 praying, some singing and all thoroughly frightened. He 
 told her the vessel was liable to go down at any time. She 
 assured him that it would not, and kept her place within 
 sight of him during that awful night. 
 
 "There's a wideness in God's mercy, 
 
 Like the wideness of the sea; 
 There's a kindness in His justice, 
 
 That is more than liberty." 
 
 They finally landed at Glasgow. She went up to 
 London and stopped at the Imperial Hotel on Holborn 
 Viaduct. Before leaving the steamer, and for the purpose 
 of showing her friends and spiritualists at large, the truth 
 
274 
 
 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 of her story when she returned to Boston, she asked Captain 
 Cooper for the names of the passengers. He gave her the 
 following incomplete passengers' list: 
 
 THE STATE STEAMSHIP COMPANY— Limited. 
 S. S. State of Georgia. Voy. Sailed, May 2, 1879. 
 
 J. H. Simmons 
 Hugh Fraser 
 Miss Fullerton 
 Rev. J. S. Oakley 
 F. A. Langembeck 
 Mrs. Morrison 
 Mrs. Blaylock 
 Mr. Sylvester 
 Mrs. McBurnie 
 Peter Smith 
 Mary Hare 
 Jane Hetherington 
 J. V. Allen 
 Miss Simmons 
 Mrs. Fraser 
 George Wursh 
 Fred Attneave 
 Miss .Ghittledale 
 Miss E. M. Murray 
 
 NAMES. 
 
 Mrs. Sylvester 
 Miss McBurnie 
 J. H. Witherspoon 
 J. R. Gordon 
 Sarah E. Hetherington 
 S. D. Allen 
 Mrs. Brent Goad 
 Geo. H. Carse 
 Mrs. Peter Smith 
 James Spruce 
 Miss N. Ghittledale 
 John Blaylock 
 Margh Downie 
 Robt. McBurnie 
 Mary E. Davis 
 William Fulton 
 Mrs. Gordon 
 Emily Paole 
 Ed Gare 
 
 Peter Downie 
 
 Arriving in London she found that the next steamer 
 for America would sail in three days. Here was more delay 
 to her anxious soul, separated from her daughter. It was 
 most unusual for American women to be traveling alone 
 in London and she was conscious of being watched with 
 some suspicion. On the second day the servant gave her 
 an insulting note signed by the day clerk. There was a 
 bold directness of purpose in all she did and, being abso- 
 lutely without fear, she asked the servant who was the 
 writer, and being told that he was at the desk ir. the office, 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 275 
 
 ihe took the open letter and went to the little window and 
 
 i the dapper looking little fellow if that was his name 
 1 to the note. He put his head through the little 
 iw so as to speak low and said, "Ah, yes; I believe 
 [ had the honor." 
 
 As quick as a flash both hand and letter came against 
 liis cheek with a noise that sounded through the room. 
 'Take that, you puppy! I am an American woman and 
 •an protect myself." 
 
 This incident was noticed by the proprietor of the 
 hotel and a friend of his, the Marquis Eugene de Beau- 
 harnais, a relative of the Empress Josephine. 
 
 This incident convulsed the two gentlemen and fixed 
 their estimate of her. Marquis Beauharnais was an Amer- 
 ican and claimed to have been in the Confederate service 
 under the name of Chamberlain during the Civil war. He 
 bad noticed Mrs. Lord in the public parlor of the hotel 
 and had spoken to the landlord about her, and asked him 
 \e her every attention. 
 
 General Beauharnais later met Mrs. Lord in Boston, 
 Chicago and San Francisco. At this latter place he died. 
 While at Chicago he wrote the following letter, giving his 
 account of meeting her in London: 
 
 Tremont House, Chicago, Nov. 15, 1894. 
 
 In the year 1879, and in the month of May that year, 
 I was in London, England, and stopping at the Imperial 
 Hotel, on the Holborn Viaduct. One evening, about the 
 middle of the month, as I walked into the dining room, I 
 saw a lady sitting at a small table alone. She seemed sad 
 and troubled. I at once saw by her style, appearance and 
 speech that she was an American lady, and from the South, 
 traveling alone. 
 
 I called the head waiter to me and enquired if he knew 
 who she was ; he replied, ' ' She is a stranger and alone. ' ' I 
 requested the proprietor of the hotel to give her every 
 attention, and to see that she had every comfort and protec- 
 tion, as she was a lady from my own country. After din- 
 
276 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 ner this lady, like other guests, went to the general recep- 
 tion room. I had gone into that room a little before she 
 came in. She took a seat not far from me. Following hei 
 there came to this reception room two gentlemen, a lawyer 
 and a clergyman, who had been dining together at a table 
 near me. As they came into the room they were continuing 
 the subject of their conversation, of which I had heard 
 part, as they were dining. The subject was spiritualism: 
 the clergyman was defending it and the lawyer was ridicul- 
 ing it. This lady seemed interested. The expression of 
 her face and eyes seemed brightened, and the sad expres- 
 sion seemed gone. She said to me, "Do you Englishmen 
 talk openly in this manner of the subject of spirit return?" 
 I replied that, "I had found the Englishmen to be quite 
 open to discuss and investigate any and all subjects, nc 
 matter what the nature might be, but, madam, I am not 
 an Englishman. I am an American, from the South, and 
 I take you to be one of my country women; can I be of 
 service to you?" She thanked me, saying she was travel* 
 ing abroad for recreation. During the next three or four 
 days we met in the public reception room and parlors sev- 
 eral times. I had arranged for her to go to a spiritual 
 seance at the house of a private family, but the very even- 
 ing of the seance as I arrived at the hotel for dinner, I 
 was informed by the manager that the lady had suddenly 
 left, she gave me her name as Mrs. M. E. Murray. 
 
 In the autumn of 1883, I was in Boston, Mass., and I 
 was invited to go to a seance where Mrs. Maud E. Lord, 
 was the medium. On entering the hall of this house I 
 saw the very lady I had seen in London; she recognized 
 me instantly. After the seance she explained to me the 
 cause of her trip to Europe. While she was in London, 
 I saw more of her than any other American, and I do 
 affirm that her conduct and daily life was pure and free 
 from reproach as was the pure life and conduct of my 
 angel mother. Faithfully, * .< 
 
 Eugene De Beauharnais. 
 

 CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 277 
 
 Mrs. Lord returned on the steamer, "State of Penn- 
 sylvania." She landed in New York and took the first 
 train for Boston. She telegraphed her arrival in New 
 York and her friends were ready to receive her. .Miss 
 Minnie Tisdale (Mr. Lord's cousin), had taken Maude 
 Alberta home with her to await news of the missing mother. 
 At the depot in Boston to meet her, with a carriage, was 
 the infatuated Mitchell, who took her to her child. That 
 evening, when opportunity presented, when no others 
 were present, he locked the door and 'putting the key in 
 
 pocket, demanded that she promise to marry him or 
 he would kill her and himself. The terrible strain of five 
 weeks and the thought of her child and she locked into 
 B room with a desperate and distracted coward. — what 
 could she do? 
 
 Here again fate seemed to hold back the protecting 
 hands of her invisible attendants. They were married that 
 Bame evening and her mouth was sealed in regard to her 
 disappearance. She would not smirch the name of the 
 man she had married. His one and only redeeming quality 
 was that he idolized her and the child. His jealousy knew 
 no limits, nor had he any sense at such times. He could 
 not bear to have her give any time to the public. Selfish, 
 as all cowards are, and cowardly as all selfish people are, 
 lie did not want her to look at any one or speak to any 
 one but himself. On one occasion he had his revolver in 
 his hand and had threatened to kill her, when the revolver 
 
 suddenly slipped from his hand by some invisible 
 force and he could not find it, look as he would. He and 
 and she were alone in the room and she was several feet 
 distant from him. A few days later, when they were again 
 alone, he being some few feet from her, the revolver was 
 hud on the table at his side,— with all the chambers empty, 
 —coming from somewhere out of space. 
 
 Even these exhibitions of power did not change his 
 JH'tions. In a few months she was obliged to get a divorce, 
 which she did while in Chicago six months later,— making 
 i"t <'laim for alimony, although he was quite wealthy. Thus 
 
278 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 ended another tragedy in her eventful life. She resumed 
 the name of Lord. 
 
 Many spiritualists never heard of this chapter in 
 her life and will read it here for the first time. 
 
 Leaving Boston, Mrs. Mitchell went to Chicago, where 
 her friends were delighted to see her, and especially were 
 they pleased when she applied for and received her divorce 
 and came back into the ranks of spiritual workers. Her 
 field of labor was again extended. This time to the West 
 and out into Colorado, which at this time was attracting 
 people from all parts of the world -on account of its inex- 
 haustible silver mines. 
 
 SPIRITS BRING WATER FROM A WELL. 
 
 She arrived in Des Moines, Iowa, in September, and 
 stopped with Mr. and Mrs. E. M. Davis, 1113 Center street 
 where she held six seances. At one of these a singular mani- 
 festation occurred. A relative of Henry Ward Beecher 
 was present, also a banker of much note. • This banker 
 would, in this day, be called a Napoleon of finance, as he is 
 the only one who ever undertook to purchase a Chicago 
 bank with the bank's own money and credit and succeeded 
 in doing it. 
 
 During the seance, some one expressed a desire for a 
 drink, when a glass of water was placed to their lips. Oth- 
 ers, a little skeptical, made the same request when a tin 
 dipper was given them. Mrs. Davis instantly remarked 
 that the dipper, the only one on the place, was out at the 
 well in the yard, where she and several of the ladies had 
 left it just before taking their seats in the seance. 
 
 A VISIT TO THE FASHIONABLE SET. 
 
 On one of Mrs. Lord's visits to Quincy, Illinois, the 
 fashionable people sought to entertain her at an afternoon 
 tea. These were the people who, when she was young and 
 unknown, made use of her gifts and then sent her home, 
 alone and unattended, and told her not to speak to thnn 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 279 
 
 in public, for fear it would injure their social standing if 
 it was known they were interested in spiritualism. 
 
 The law of cause and effect, the thought set in motion 
 years before, the acts toward a poorly dressed and humili- 
 
 child, were working out their legitimate results. Rer 
 controls had taught her to be true to her own convictiors. 
 
 accordingly took a carriage and drove to this fash- 
 ionable "afternoon tea." They greeted her, not at the 
 hack door, as they did in those earlier days before she had 
 made spiritualism popular. She had not forgotten the time 
 when she needed a kind word, when a smile or a friendly 
 art would have been like a glimpse of celestial sun- 
 light across her path. These people with short memories 
 were now very gracious to the popular medium. She was 
 asked to lay aside her wraps. 
 
 "No," she replied, "I cannot accept your hospirality. 
 I came in response to your invitation, but for a different 
 purpose. Years ago, when I was a poor girl traduced by 
 the clergy, poorly clad and seemingly without a friend, 
 when one kind word would have been a priceless treasure 
 to my desolate soul, you sought the use of my gifts and 
 sent me from your back doors late at night, unattended, 
 weary unto death and often hungry. Your sons and hus- 
 bands were too good to be seen with the poor child whom 
 you now wish to honor. You, yourselves, complacently 
 told me not to know you if we met on the streets for fear 
 of injuring your social position. 
 
 "No, I cannot break bread with you with the memory 
 of your cruel, heartless, selfish acts fresh in my mind. I 
 come from a proud race and a proud state,— too proud to 
 be a hypocrite— and thank God, proud enough to lend a 
 helping hand and speak kindly to the unfortunate, the 
 ignorant and erring. I bear you no ill will, but I cannot 
 stop with you. I am thankful for the poverty and abuse 
 that came to me in my youth, in that it has taught me to 
 read the hearts and purposes of professed friends." 
 
■I 
 
 280 - PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 THE FRANCISCAN BROTHERS AND THE ORPHAN. 
 
 On another occasion, when Mrs. Lord was in Quincy, 
 an incident took place that greatly disturbed that city 
 and caused great comment all over the country. As the 
 story runs, Mrs. Barrock, Mrs. Lord's mother, had an 
 orphan girl, employed as a servant, by the name of "Aggie" 
 or "Mary Agnes McDonald." One day when Mrs. Lord 
 was in the kitchen the girl came in and asked Mrs. Bar- 
 rock if she could go to confession. Mrs. Lord turned to 
 the girl and at once sensed her condition, as she did every- 
 one with whom she came in contact, and said to her, 
 "Aggie, why do you go there? If you continue to do as 
 you have been doing I see you with a baby in your arms 
 and the priest the father of it." 
 
 At this the girl commenced to cry and left the room. 
 Mrs. Barrock turned and said, "There, you have done it 
 now. She will think I told you." 
 
 "Told what, mother? What do you mean?" 
 
 "Told you about the priest— the Franciscan brothers at 
 the college." 
 
 The girl had told Mrs. Barrock how she had been 
 ruined, not by one, but by several of the. priests. The news- 
 papers heard of the affair and all sent their reporters to 
 interview the girl, Mrs. Lord and the priests. Many columns 
 concerning the affair were printed in the local papers, by 
 the Chicago Times and the St. Louis papers. The girl's 
 story was told to Mrs. Lord and repeated in the presence 
 of the reporters. One of the reporters, General S., after- 
 wards engaged in the insurance business in Rock Island, 
 Illinois. 
 
 The lawyer for the priests tried to intimidate Mrs. 
 Lord into contradicting the girl's story. They lodged 
 the girl with a Catholic family until she committed sui- 
 cide as she was advised to do. 
 
 Three of the priests, headed by a large number of 
 people, called upon Mrs. Lord and demanded that she sign 
 a paper, which they had prepared denying the girl's story. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 281 
 
 Lord met them at the door, listened to the priests' 
 
 ad, read the paper and tore it in pieces and told 
 them to go, saying that she had nothing to do with the 
 girl 01 her story; that the girl had voluntarily told her 
 wrongs for which, if true, she hoped all who had had any- 
 to do with it might be visited with as many curses as 
 were hairs in the head of the poor orphan girl. 
 Neither lawyer nor priest could intimidate her in the least. 
 The p«»or orphan died from arsenical poison. 
 
 When the coroner's inquest was called it was found 
 th«' important part of the body had been removed, and all 
 action was suspended. This removal was not done by the 
 
 olics or at the instigation of the priests, but by a 
 prominent doctor, an old resident of Qnincy, who, more 
 than twenty years later, made the remark to the compiler 
 of these facts that it was done to prevent a religious war 
 in the place and to prevent the incensed people from burn- 
 
 lown the college. 
 
 A local paper stated that Mrs. Lord found it con- 
 venient to leave the city about this time. Hearing of this, 
 turned to the city and compelled the editor to retract 
 and to publish that she would remain in the city for sev- 
 eral days, if anyone wished to see her. Some of the priests 
 sent to California and the excitement gradually sub- 
 
 1. One of these priests, on a visit East, twenty years 
 
 ! being sent from Quincy, rode from California to 
 Kansas City in the same car with Mrs. Lord and was very 
 much interested in her conversation. Little did he dream 
 
 was the innocent cause of his being transferred from 
 
 iollege. Thus do life lines cross and recross. 
 
 CLxVKENCE SUPPLIES EXPENSE MONEY. 
 
 On Mrs. Lord's first visit to Council Bluffs, she found 
 If without money sufficient to pay her bills. She had 
 ii her youngest brother, to whom she was very much 
 lied, with her. She expected to meet a party to whom 
 she had loaned considerable money. She was greatly dis- 
 appointed by not receiving the money and being on her 
 

 282 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 way to Denver, Colorado, did not know what to do. On 
 opening her pocket-book to pay a small bill she was greatly 
 surprised to find two new twenty dollar bills. She knew 
 she did not have them and she never knew where they 
 came from. Clarence said they were not stolen, but cam-.- 
 from his bank. At this place, she met Mr. and Mrs. Chi Ids, 
 at whose home she held several very satisfactory seances. 
 
 VISITS COLORADO MINING CAMP. 
 
 The law of evolution is as true and unerring in ethics 
 as in nature. The philosophy of spiritualism, founded 
 upon facts, was preparing the way for a more intelligent 
 and tolerant examination of its claims for public approval 
 and acceptance. As an exponent of the facts, and as a 
 scientific teacher of its philosophy, she could not long 
 remain in one place, nor exclusively in the ranks of physical 
 mediums. Her controls called her to the platform, where 
 she was destined to do even a greater work. 
 
 After a short stay in Denver she went to Leadville 
 and the mountain mining camps, where she proved herself 
 a generous almoner of spiritual bounties. 
 
 CLARENCE PREDICTS PRESIDENT GARFIELD *S ASSASSINATION 
 AND DEATH. 
 
 At one of the first seances held in Leadville, which was 
 attended by men quite prominent in the Republican party, 
 the control was asked if Garfield would be able to har- 
 monize the two factions in the Republican party, then 
 quarreling over the disposition of the patronage in New 
 York state. Clarence, whose predilections were Republican, 
 while the control Jesse, his elder brother, was more of a 
 Democrat or socialist, answered by saying that the disagree- 
 ment would become a matter of great public interest and 
 that it would result in Garfield's assassination and later 
 his death. 
 
 The result of the disagreement was that both senators 
 from New York state, Senators Conk ling and Piatt resigned 
 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 283 
 
 od July 2nd, 1881, Garfield was mortally wounded by 
 .1. Guiteau, who, alter a long and tedious trial, 
 
 sentenced and hung. The President was taken to 
 
 Branch, where all that human skill could do was 
 
 to save his life. September 19th,— eleven long anxious 
 
 s latei-, — he died, and General Arthur, Senator Conk- 
 friend, and the compromise Candidate for Vice 
 
 (lent became President. 
 
 General Arthur was a spiritualist, and in company 
 with his sister, Mrs. McElroy, frequently attended Mrs. 
 Lord's seances. 
 
 Those who knew about the prediction made by the 
 controls, and were greatly interested in President Gar- 
 field's recovery, visited the seance many times, when the 
 reports indicated that the President might recover, and 
 the control if he would not live. 
 
 Clarence's reply was, "No, not as we see it. I am 
 connected with a very wise physician, Dr. Peter DeHaven, 
 who. with other specialists and wise spirits, has made sev- 
 eral examinations of the patient and they tell me he will 
 
 to our side on September 19th." Such was the case. 
 
 The death of Mr. Collins Eaton, an old time spiritualist 
 of Chicago and a friend and great admirer of the medium, 
 was predicted as to time and manner. In his last days, 
 financial success did not attend him and he was somewhat 
 distressed over the thought that he might be a burden to 
 some of his friends. "No," said Mrs. Drake, with whose 
 family he was then stopping, "you will have enough to 
 eat and a place to sleep as long as you remain. When you 
 
 <m will go suddenly, without any sickness or warning, 
 and before very long." She then saw the gray shadow 
 'dose to him. 
 
 In leaving Chicago, she placed a sum of monej^ in his 
 hands and bade him good bye. A short time after this, 
 while seated in his room eating his lunch, he was called 
 to help lift a trunk in an adjoining room. While doing 
 this the summons came. Without sickness, without pain 
 or warning, just as he had wished to go, with a few dollars 
 

 284 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 still left in his pocket, fully verifying in every detail the 
 prediction, he passed over to face life's record. 
 
 He has visited the medium several times since, and 
 although a spiritualist, trying to live up to its teachings, 
 and an extreme Socinian, he has told her that he had many 
 things for which he was obliged to answer, many things to 
 learn and accept which he had rejected especially the divin- 
 ity of Christ and the divinity of all souls. 
 
 JIMMIE, THE BOOT BLACK— A BEAUTIFUL SERVICE. 
 
 Too poor for the clergy to officiate at his funeral, 
 ''Little Jimmie, the boot black," of Leadville, was a royal 
 soul, albeit no clergyman or priest could be found in that 
 great mining town to say a few words over his mortal 
 remains. It was Mrs. Lord's first visit to that city. She 
 had given her time, strength and money to call fallen 
 women back to light and moral life in that wicked city, 
 and her hand was always raised to stay the steps of men 
 and boys from the downward way. Her philosophy was 
 based upon the great brotherhood of the race. Her religion 
 knew no rich, no poor, no great, no small. An immortal 
 soul, an expression of deity, if not a part of deity itself. 
 had passed out of its mortal home. There was no money to 
 pay for carriages, hearse and liveried servants of the Lord. 
 Yet this same little lad had never failed to assist the neigh- 
 bors, and to bring his scant earnings home to the family. 
 The father and some of the poor neighbors had heard of 
 Mrs. Lord and her work and came to see if she would offi- 
 ciate. Gladly would she do so. She hired a carriage and 
 drove to the house. After the most beautiful services ever 
 listened to in Leadville, she took the father and family 
 in her carriage to the grave. 
 
 It became known in the city that she was officiating, 
 and when the two lone carriages arrived at the grave, a 
 hundred or more citizens had assembled there. During the 
 services, in the home of this poor Arkansas family, over the 
 poorly dressed body, in the cheap coffin, a little neighbor 
 girl came in and very timidly laid a tiny bouquet of three 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 285 
 
 ,r four flowers on the table, about eight feet from the plain, 
 iheap casket. 
 
 She alone of all who gathered there was prompted to 
 bring a floral offering to that house of sorrow. And while 
 no minister of the Gospel of that city deigned to go to that 
 lowly home, or to offer a word of consolation to those 
 bruised hearts, yet the inscrutable power "of the spirit world 
 u.is there, manifest to every beholder. 
 
 These three little,, fragile mountain flowers, in full 
 view of all those present, were lifted by invisible fingers 
 through the invariable laws of spiritual science and placed 
 in little Jimmie's hand. 
 
 During Mrs. Lord's remarks, Jimmie's mother posi- 
 tively asserted that she felt little arms about her neck and 
 a cheek pressed to her own as was Jimmie's habit when 
 mama was' in trouble. Raps were heard on the coffin, on 
 
 able and about the room. 
 
 Her work in Leadville was first among the poor and 
 the unfortunate, who are usually found in a great mining 
 camp. She co-operated with all reform movements, assist- 
 ing the poor with the money she earned by the exercise 
 of her gifts. She soon commanded the attention of the 
 officials and the leading citizens, and all were anxious to 
 attend her meetings. At the first only thirteen were pres- 
 ent, and when she left the city the largest hall would not 
 
 mmodate those who wished to attend. The story of 
 iccess is best told by a correspondent at Leadville. 
 
 THREE MONTHS IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 "She arrived in Leadville almost unannounced, but 
 
 needed no introduction. Everybody seemed to know her. 
 
 i evangel of the gospel of good tidings, or as a refugee 
 
 ping from the torrid heat of crow r ded Eastern cities, 
 she was alike welcome. From the moment she breathed 
 the pure atmosphere of this elevated city her 'foot was 
 '»n its native heath.' By the best citizens and families 
 and in the most refined social circles, she was received 
 with most warm-hearted welcome. Nor did favorable first 
 
288 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 from far and near, who, when the party left, bui 
 huge bonfire in their honor. Appropriate addresses were 
 delivered, prayers offered and the singing was " perfectly 
 splendid ! ' ' 
 
 ORGANIZES A LARGE SOCIETY. 
 
 One of the most important results of Mrs. Lord's 
 presence in Leadville was the organization of "a society 
 for the investigation of spiritual truths," so named by 
 Rev. S. D. Bowker (later of Kansas City, Mo.). Mr. P. 
 A. Simmons, Mrs. Moulton and others helped in organizing 
 this society. It grew with every weekly gathering, and 
 numbered nearly three hundred active members. As there 
 were several thousand spiritualists and conscientious inves- 
 tigators in the city and vicinity, the field for converts to 
 the Harmonial Philosophy was large. The people congre- 
 gated in that great mining city were as fearless, liberal 
 minded and intelligent as any on earth, and when they 
 believed they had the courage to avow their convictions. 
 
 PRESENTED WITH A BEAUTIFUL SILVER BRICK. 
 
 On the evening of the 22nd of September, there was 
 a benefit for Mrs. Lord, and the court house, the largest 
 and best appointed room in the city, was crowded. So 
 quietly had the preliminaries been effected that she had no 
 suspicion of what was going on until she entered the hall 
 and was escorted to the platform. The assemblage was 
 called to order by Judge Simmons. Judge Rice, after dis- 
 coursing eloquently upon spiritualism, the good it had done 
 and was destined to accomplish and of her work, present- 
 ed her on behalf of her friends, with a beautiful brick of 
 solid silver. His remarks were supplemented by brief ad- 
 dresses from Judge Stansell and Judge Fishback, who also 
 presented her with several $20 gold pieces, a beautiful oil 
 painting of the "Mount of the Holy Cross" and shares of 
 stock in various mining companies, the voluntary offer- 
 ings of her friends. Nothing mean about Leadville, nor 
 
 
CONTINUITY OP LAW AND LIFE. 289 
 
 Miss Tisdale forgotten in this distribution. Her gift 
 massive gold ring appropriately inscribed. 
 
 In touching terms Mrs Lord expressed her heart- 
 felt thanks, and when she ceased speaking, the enthusi- 
 asm was at its height. It was a joyous occasion, not only. 
 to the fair beneficiaries, but to all who participated in it 
 
 The brick is worthy of detailed description. It was 
 manufactured from native ore, weighs 52 ounces and 10 
 
 yweights, and is 1,000 fine. It is as polished as a 
 mirror and exquisitely engraved by a local artist, Paul 
 
 l. On the upper face at the right side stands a stal- 
 
 miner with spade in hand and a bucket, lantern 
 
 and other implements of his calling, at his feet. On the 
 
 is a similar figure with a pick on his shoulder; a 
 
 of the mountains in the distance. On the center space 
 is inscribed, "Love and Truth," and underneath, "Pre- 
 sented to Maud E. Lord, by her many friends of Lead- 
 ville, Colorado, Sept. 22nd, 1881." On the reverse side 
 appears in German text, "We present to you this small 
 memento of pure unalloyed silver from its native home 
 as emblematical in its whiteness of the purity of your 
 heart, and refined in its material as the principles you 
 have taught us." The above inscriptions cover the upper 
 and lower surface respectively. On one side (length- 
 Wise) are the words, "God bless and protect you and the 
 principles you advocate, is the prayer of your many Lead- 
 ville friends." The ends are exquisitely chased, and as a 
 whole is "a thing of beauty." 
 
 If Mrs. Lord's arrival was unheralded, her depart- 
 ure was. in its way, a little pageant. She was escorted 
 to the train by a committee of seven ladies and gentlemen, 
 and amid the hearty "good-bye's" and "God bless you's" 
 and tearful adieus of scores of friends she left for Boston 
 
 sume her work in that city of liberal thought. She 
 had accomplished far more than she anticipated when 
 
 eame to Colorado for a summer vacation. She had 
 
 ed the plaudits of "Well done, good and faithful 
 
 int." All were her friends when she left and most 
 
 TO — 
 

 290 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 royally in their hearts did they crown her with laurels. 
 It is written: Que meruit, palmam ferat. (Who merits 
 the palm should wear it). 
 
 The silver brick was left on exhibition in Leadville 
 and reached her later at Denver by express. 
 
 Leadville, Colorado, Oct. 4th, 1881. 
 Mrs. Maud E. Lord. 
 
 Dear Friend: We forward to you by express and in 
 the name of Thomas Clayton the "Silver Brick" presented 
 to you by your friends on the eve of your departure 
 from Leadville. We think it a little beauty and we may 
 safely say that prize it as you may, you cannot be prouder 
 of it than are your Leadville friends of you and their 
 efforts to please and honor you. 
 
 And now: 
 
 May you find in other climes 
 
 Always friends as true 
 Uniting in their works of good, 
 Defending truth and you, 
 Ever to the end: — 
 Set thy truthful, loving heart; 
 On them its blessing cast, 
 Returning good for wrongs received 
 During thy future as in thy past. 
 
 Is the prayer of your Leadville Friends. 
 Respectfully, 
 
 P. H. Simmons, Pres. 
 L. Agnese Moulton, Secy. 
 
 MEET INDIANS IN WAR PAINT. 
 
 While on their two weeks' trip over the mountains to 
 the district of the Mount of Holy Cross, the party 
 encountered a band of Indians, mounted and dressed in 
 war paint. What to do they did not know. To their 
 consternation they saw Mrs. Lord ride boldly in among 
 the Indians, gesticulating and talking to them in their 
 ovm language. She dismounted with all the ease and dig- 
 nity of a great chief and motioned for them to do the 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 291 
 
 same. With a wave of her hand she sat down upon the 
 ground and all the Indians did the same. She took the 
 from the belt of one who appeared to be the leader 
 and after smoking for a moment passed it to the leader. 
 The Indians seemed to understand the situation, and after 
 she arose and mounted her horse they passed on out of 
 Bight. Mrs. Lord w r as greatly disgusted when told that 
 she had smoked their u nasty old pipe," as she called it. 
 
 The miners in the mountains had heard of spiritual- 
 ism and wanted a seance. Accordingly, some twelve or 
 
 en miners, in the absence of chairs, sat on the ground 
 with Mrs. Lord's party in one of the cabins. The man- 
 ifestations were better, if anything, than at other times. 
 At this seance they were greeted with a perfect shower 
 of pinks and rosebuds and full blown roses, fresh from 
 their stems, brought from somewhere beyond those snow- 
 capped mountains. Certainly no such flowers could be 
 found within a hundred miles of that cabin. 
 
 PROPHECY VERIFIED TWELVE YEARS LATER. 
 
 A young lady had a sitting in Leadville in 1881, 
 and, as is sometimes the case, she wanted to know about 
 the man she was to marry in a short time. It seemed 
 the day had already been set for the event. Mrs. Lord 
 told her she would never marry that man, but that she 
 would marry a man whose initials are W. F. ; that she 
 would have four children,— a boy and a girl and then 
 twins.— and one of the twins would be a boy. Here 
 was calculation, or ability to see along the lines of a life, 
 to thus give the initials of a man she had never seen and 
 to specify such details. 
 
 Twelve years later a lady called upon Mrs. Lord, 
 then Mrs. Drake, in Cripple Creek, Colorado, and said: 
 "Mrs. Lord, here are your four children; a boy and a 
 f. r iil and a pair of twins, one a boy, and my name is Mrs. 
 Wm. French, just as you told me in 1881." 
 
 To call such a prediction and its literal fulfillment 
 
 l<>nt or guesswork, is an admission of ignorance, 
 
292 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 What is it? How was it done? This is one of those 
 stubborn facts that persists in standing in the way of 
 all known processes of solution. What is science going 
 to do about it? 
 
 Then, my scientific friend, you really think there is 
 something in these spiritual phenomena, do you? Is that 
 all you dare say about it? You dispute our hypothesis. 
 What is your theory? 
 
 Many cases similar to the above have been predicted 
 by Mrs. Lord, and other mediums, and have been veri- 
 fied with startling distinctness and accuracy. The birth 
 of Christ was foretold and the Chaldean Shepherds were 
 told how to find him. Along what lines must the mind 
 travel to reach these specific and definite conclusions? 
 
 Advanced spirits claim that these prophecies are the 
 result of careful, scientific calculation. The wiser and 
 more intelligent the spirit and the greater the accuracy 
 of the calculation, the more accurate the prophecy and 
 its details. They do not, however, explain their methods 
 of calculation, whereby they arrive at specific details, 
 such as the foregoing Leadville incident and the follow- 
 ing, given by Mrs. Drake's control to. a Victor, Colorado, 
 lady: 
 
 A lady living in Victor, Colorado, tells of a peculiar 
 experience with Mrs. Lord. She was having a private 
 sitting when the control said to her: "You will lose 
 your husband by accident and will marry again. Your 
 next husband will be a doctor." About a year after 
 that her husband was passing a hardware store in which 
 some gentlemen were examining a revolver. They did 
 not know it was loaded. There was a sudden report and 
 the ball, passing out of the front door, killed the lady's 
 husband. The control told her further that this doctor 
 was then unknown to her, but. that he would attend and 
 assist at the funeral of her husband, would be especially 
 kind to her, and that later she would marry him. 
 
 Fifteen years later this same lady called upon Mrs 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 293 
 
 i Lord-Drake at Cripple Creek and corroborated the 
 ►rediction in every detail. 
 
 urate must be the stage setting of this great play 
 -»f life to put a man in front of a stray bullet, to be 
 seemingly by accident, a year hence, 
 ne events are foretold from a knowledge of cause 
 md effect, but not in detail or accurately. Some predic- 
 ions are made by those skilled in astrological calcula- 
 aons, but until the "lost word" or the key to astrology is 
 red they cannot be made accurately or with specific 
 let ails. 
 
 Prophecies concerning national changes, local fam- 
 the destruction of cities and thousands of people by 
 'ires, tidal waves, earthquakes and attendant cataclysms, 
 whose hidden causes are beyond mortal skill to discover 
 md measure,— prophecies so accurate as to time and detail, 
 hat they predicate an intelligence so perfected as to be 
 ible to see the end from the beginning — are made only 
 .h rough mediums by wise spirits. 
 
 Rev. Dr. Wilson, of Allegheny ' City, Pennsylvania, 
 foretold the great fire of 1845 in Pittsburg; the Mexican 
 ivar and its results; the war between Russia and the 
 Western Powers, and the speedy limitation of the tem- 
 poral power of the Pope. 
 
 Xapoleon, while an exile on the Island of St. Helena, 
 made the following prediction about the United States: 
 
 "Ere the close of the nineteenth century, America 
 will be convulsed with one of the greatest revolutions the 
 world has ever witnessed. Should it succeed, her power 
 find prestige are lost, but should the government maintain 
 her supremacy, she will be on a firmer basis than ever. 
 The theory of a republican form of government will be 
 established and she will defy the world." 
 
 At her last meeting at Leadville, in 1881, in discuss- 
 ing the subject of prophecy with the Rev. Dr. S. D. 
 Bowker, she said: 
 
 "Spirit force, always individualized, always intelli- 
 gent, and either always perfect or to be perfected by 
 
294 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 experience, can know all things. By the cultivation o: 
 its inherent quality, or faculty of divination, it cai 
 prophesy all that is to be, or at least can answer al 
 questions the human intellect can formulate, or hean 
 desire to know, provided the avenue of manifestation b< 
 opened." 
 
 "Do forms of force other than spirits of men am 
 animals think? Are plants intelligent and can they tall 
 and reason?" asked the doctor. 
 
 "Surely, the myriad of other individualized force, 
 manifesting in multitudinous forms, must be intelligent 
 to organize matter according to the law of their needs 
 and why can they not have sensations and language 
 Man and all animals think and reason and have a languag 
 of their own; why not the trees, plants and flowers? The; 
 tell us many things, why can they not tell each other eve 
 more than we are able to see, hear and understand? 
 
 "Why cannot this higher intelligence, called 'man. 
 understand the language of the trees and flowers,— o 
 nature? Language! What is language but a mode o 
 expressing intelligence? Is the world ready for this stej 
 and the next to follow? . 
 
 "From my childhood I have reveled in nature and it 
 expression. No matter how bleak and desolate, it was a 
 expression of the Infinite, and as such, was beautifi 
 to me. As a child, the trees, flowers and waving grai 
 talked and sang to me in a language of their own. The 
 told me of the approaching storm and the morrow 
 sunshine. 
 
 "Spirits convey definite forms of thought to me witl 
 out the use of spoken words. Why can we not as we 
 understand the expression of that intelligence which cause 
 the roots of the trees to seek moisture and the tendri 
 of plants to seek the nearest support? Change the Iocs 
 tion of the support and the tendril changes its directio 
 accordingly. Is not this intelligence and reason moi 
 certain and reliable than much of our so-called logic? 
 
 "Have trees and plants souls?" asked the doctor. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 295 
 
 "If not, why not?" she replied. "Soul is the ani- 
 nating, vital principle,— the individualized, deific essence, 
 vhose actions and reactions in all forms and in all things 
 •an be read through the exercise of the spirit's sympa- 
 hetic faculty of psychometry. Tell me how the bottled 
 of flowers note, as they do, the time when such 
 'lowers are in bloom." 
 
 There were very many incidents in her short stay in 
 
 rado equally as important, but space forbids their 
 nention. No two of her seances are ever alike. There is 
 10 advance program in genuine spiritual phenomena. 
 ?rom its very nature there cannot be ; neither were any two 
 >f her meetings alike in the speeches and public tests, only 
 n the principles enunciated and in the trend of thought 
 vas there any similarity. She always spoke purely from 
 in ethical standpoint. Accepting the Bible and its ac- 
 count of spiritual phenomena ; believing in the teachings of 
 Uhrist, the greatest Medium of the world; believing in 
 )rayer and its elevating influence; believing in a natural 
 noral religion, rather than in theological dogma, she soon 
 jecame known as a Bible spiritualist and consequently 
 int agonized the orthodox as well as some professed icono- 
 clastic spiritualists who mistook liberty of thought for 
 icense to attack forms and rites upon which homes and 
 jonsequently governments are based. 
 
 To this latter class, and to all, she appealed for more 
 ?arnest work on the lines of higher education, cleaner 
 lives, broader charities and greater humility. To the young 
 she urged loftier purpose, not in fear of punishment, 
 but because of better results to themselves and to the race. 
 So earnest was she in her advocacy of morality and tem- 
 perance, and in showing the effects of alcohol and nico- 
 tine on the vital forces, resulting in filling our eleemosy- 
 nary institutions with mental and moral unfortunates, 
 that she called to mind the great English temperance 
 orator,— Gough. 
 
 Tn discussions with the clergy, who often opposed 
 her. to check their congregations from attending her meet- 
 

 296 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 ings, she would take them on their own grounds, quotin: 
 from the Apostles and the Prophets, showing that com 
 m union with the spirits of the so-called dead was so com 
 mon in Bible times that it did not call for comment o 
 explanation. Read the book of Zachariah and First Coi 
 inthians, Ch. XII; the Acts of the Apostles; Luke, Ct 
 I, verse 22. Even the Pharisees, in Acts, Ch. XIII, vers 
 9, acknowledged Paul's mediumship; see the commam 
 given in First John, Ch. IV, verse 1. To their standar< 
 cry, that only evil spirits can communicate, — that all i 
 evil,— she asked them to explain why the Lord sent ev: 
 spirits ; Second Chronicles, Ch. XVIII ; why their Go 
 was more gracious to evil spirits, and if they kne^ 
 of any other law He had changed to fit their theology 
 At the close of all of her meetings she stepped dew 
 among those present and described for only strangers an 
 skeptics. In this part of her work she seemed unsm 
 passed and unlike any other medium. Her audiences wei 
 usually made up of the unbelieving, and her descrij 
 tions were invariably confined to strangers and skeptic 
 Very many of these listened to the descriptions with a 
 independent bravado of unbelief, but as she turned bac 
 the pages of their lives revealing incidents long forgottei 
 and told them of the loved ones who stood about the] 
 anxious for recognition, and related incidents, sometimi 
 humorous, sometimes pathetic, it seemed as though si 
 had bridged the two worlds. Such was the general eha 
 acter of her platform work. 
 
CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 RETURN TO BOSTON. 
 
 At this time spiritualism had been prominently before 
 he public for thirty years; and, so many arrant impostors, 
 
 inding to be mediums, were practicing their tricks, that 
 
 [•critical investigators, materialists and bigoted theo- 
 
 ns called it all a fraud. Mrs. Lord was probably the 
 mfc medium who escaped calumny and abuse. Notwith- 
 
 ling her seances were held in the dark, the manifest 
 ibsence of confederates and the unmistakable and palpa- 
 ile presence of the invisibles, forced conviction upon the 
 
 skeptical. 
 
 Among the many seances held in Boston on her re- 
 turn from Denver was one attended by John Wetherbee, 
 n writer of considerable note. At this seance the skep- 
 
 were given every opportunity to satisfy themselves. 
 The doors were locked by one of them, and during the 
 nine: some one of their number gave close atten- 
 tion to Mrs. Lord, by putting their feet on her feet, or by 
 holding her hands. At other times she constantly patted 
 
 bands, that all would know she was not touching 
 them. The manifestations were quite varied, but much 
 similar to those given by her in other places, which have 
 o often described. 
 
 By request the company was fanned, and then the 
 
 fan was sent whirling round the circle near each face with 
 
 velocity; the tiny music-box was played by one of 
 
 the invisibles, so that all could hear its music over their 
 
 J, sometimes at one side of the room and sometimes 
 
 'her, and then, by request, it would land in the hand 
 pf the person who desired it. The guitar was often taken 
 jfrom one lap to another, and raps upon it were loudly 
 
298 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 given in answer to mental questions. Nearly every one's 
 hands were touched by spirit fingers, sometimes quite 
 forcibly. A ring was taken by mental request from one, 
 and placed on the finger of a person in the circle opposite. 
 If willed back it would be returned and placed upon one of 
 the designated fingers. The suddenness with which this 
 was done precluded the possibility of human agency. 
 
 Mrs. Lord turned to a lady and gentleman and gave 
 them the names of two of their children which they acknowl- 
 edged to be correct. Turning quickly to them again she 
 said: "I see another little one, smaller than the others. 
 She must have been killed, or at least wounded, b} r being 
 run over by a horse ! " * ' Yes, ' ' said the mother, ' ' we have 
 lost our three children." The medium again said: "This 
 child has just put her hand to her head to show me where 
 she was injured." "Yes," responded the lady, "she was 
 hurt in the head. " " That is a good test, isn 't it ? " was the 
 response. Directly a sonorous voice was heard in the air, 
 exclaiming: "And thus the noble work goes on!" Mrs. 
 Lord pleasantly remarked: "That must be some enthu- 
 siastic spirit." 
 
 W. D. Crockett's father announced himself and was 
 recognized by the son. Mr. Wetherbee also identified his 
 spirit friend, Ralph Huntington. His name was distinctly 
 whispered in the air. Ralph, it seems, came by previous 
 appointment, of which the medium knew nothing. He 
 said, ' ' John, I am here as I promised you I would be. ' ' Mr 
 "Wetherbee had been sitting with another medium thai 
 afternoon when the spirit came and identified himself, anc 
 said he knew friend Wetherbee was booked for Mrs. Lord's 
 seance, and he (Huntington) would be there and would 
 speak. The voice was distinctly heard by several in the 
 seance. It was a noticeable fact that Mrs. Lord was de- 
 scribing spirits to others and patting her hands at th( 
 moment Mr. Wetherbee 's spirit friend was talking with him 
 
 A spirit said to a German gentleman (a skeptic) 
 "You have something of mine." "What is it?" askec 
 the stranger. Before any reply could be made Mrs. Lore 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 299 
 
 rked, "I see her. She has curious looking hair; I can- 
 lescribe it; and what lustrous eyes!" "Yes," hastily 
 nded the skeptic. "She says she gave you a gold 
 
 locket with the imprint of a foreign coin upon it." 
 
 "Yes," responded the listener. "And she also gave 
 
 b seal with a head cut on it," added the medium. 
 
 " responded the gentleman, "I have them upon my 
 
 aguard at this very moment." Then, in a low voice 
 
 to his friend, he remarked, "Isn't it wonderful?" After 
 
 the sen nee he allowed those present to examine both the 
 es which answered exactly to the description given 
 
 by the spirit. 
 
 A WEALTHY SPIRITUALIST TAKES MRS. LORD'S HOME. 
 
 If faith in human constancy- 
 Be but a dream at best; 
 If falsehood lurk where love should be, 
 
 Yet in that dream I'm blest; 
 If warning of a coming wrong 
 
 Cannot avert the blow; 
 If knowledge fails to make me strong — 
 ! Tis better not to know. 
 
 — Haughton. 
 
 Mrs. Lord's controls had found a beautiful home, 
 
 mtly furnished in a desirable part of the city, No. 
 
 hester Park, which they told her she could buy for 
 
 ss than it was worth. She looked at the property, 
 
 and was delighted to think she could secure a home for 
 
 her mother and little daughter. A prominent business man, 
 
 \v the name of Cottrell, offered to examine it for her. 
 
 He thought it a great bargain and told her that he would 
 
 loan her money to help pay for it, and, if she would 
 
 authorize him to do the business, no one could cheat her. 
 
 She arranged with the bank that held the property 
 
 sale to purchase it for $10,500. Cottrell was to loan 
 
 her $2,500.00 and take her note for that amount. The bank 
 
 to carry $5,000 of the amount. Supposing that her, 
 
 iriend was honest, as he claimed to be, she placed her 
 
 y in his hands and authorized him to do the busi- 
 
300 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 
 The house was purchased. Mrs. Lord paid $3,000.00 
 cash, all money she had saved up to that time, and bor- 
 rowed $2,500 from Cottrell. She moved into it, as a home, 
 and began to work harder than ever to pay for it. At one 
 time she paid Cottrell $550.00, at another $300.00, and 
 various other sums from $50.00 to $150.00, as she could 
 earn the money. He told her she was not paying enough 
 on the note and advised her to give up the house. This 
 made her work harder than ever. The thought of hav- , 
 ing a home for her mother and daughter urged her to 
 greater economy and longer hours of work. Not knowing ! 
 anything about such business, and trusting him implicitly, 
 she handed over all of her earnings to this pretended spirit- 
 ualist. He told her a receipt was not necessary as he would 
 indorse everything on her note. She had signed several 
 papers, at his request, when the trade was made, and was 
 told one of them was a note to him for $2,500. 
 
 Her controls continued to tell her something was 
 wrong, but she would not heed them and kept on handing , 
 her money over to Cottrell, as fast as she earned it, until 
 she was quite sure she had paid him his $2,500. She did 
 not heed any of the controls' warnings as Cottrell had 
 married her husband's (Albert Lord) -cousin, for whom 
 she had cared so many years. 
 
 Feeling sure she had paid the $2,500, she sent her next 
 earnings to Cottrell by Dr. B. F. Galloupe and told him to 
 have Cottrell give up her note. He wanted Dr. Galloupe 
 to wait until Mrs. Lord returned before receiving the 
 money. Dr. Galloupe insisted on paying and having a 
 receipt, or the note. Cottrell finally took it and give him a 
 receipt for rent. 
 
 .Dr. Galloupe said, "Here, Cottrell, this is not right; 
 let me see the note." Thus cornered, he said, "To tell you 
 the truth that house is mine and I am crediting what she 
 pays me on rent. I purchased it in my own name and not 
 in her name." 
 
 When Mrs. Lord was made aware of the situation she 
 was nearly heart-broken. More than a year of hard, weary 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 301 
 
 work and every dollar she had on earth gone. He was all 
 the time boasting of his honesty and pretending to be a 
 spiritualist. She would not believe him guilty of such 
 baseness until she learned it from his own lips. She then 
 said to him: "Mr. Cottrell, I am unutterably surprised at 
 your baseness and perfidy. I have gone almost bare- 
 footed, without suitable clothing to appear in public; I have 
 economized in every way; and, if you choose to rob me and 
 my little child when you are so rich in lands, houses and 
 money, when I have not a dollar or a place to lay my 
 head or shelter my child, you may take the house and keep 
 the money, for I have no receipts for all I have handed 
 over to you, so implicitly have I trusted you all these long, 
 weary months. You are an old man and have not long to 
 live here; and, if, for my many years of faithful service, 
 the spirit world choose to give me a clean, fair home in that 
 after life, and you should be put into a hovel, such as your 
 actions here entitle you to have, come to me and I will 
 share with you the very best I have. Such are the lessons I 
 have received from the Master during all the years I have 
 been called to do his work. ' ' 
 
 He turned uneasily and tried to justify his acts by 
 saying she could not pay for it, and the money she had 
 paid him was no more than a good rent. Thus this rich 
 man let her go out into the streets with just two dollars and 
 fifty cents— all the money she had. 
 
 Oh, heart fast sinking beneath the load! 
 
 Sad eyes grown dim with the bitter tears! 
 Oh. feet that bleed from the rock> road, 
 
 That leads along through the reeling years! 
 Their bright wings hover unceasingly, 
 
 He giveth His angels watch o'er thee! 
 
 — L 'enfant Perdu. 
 
 She had no one in the wide world to right her wrongs, 
 and again she went forth to weary labor. Several wealthy 
 spiritualists, learning of the transaction, offered to ad- 
 vance her money and to make Cottrell restore the property. 
 She said, "No, it will only place me under obligations to 
 
302 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 you and give me notoriety and injure the cause I love so 
 dearly. I have no money for lawsuits. I have no receipts 
 to show. He is wealthy and you know what wealth- can do 
 with courts and juries. Let him keep it. He will have to 
 meet the consequences somewhere along life's way. The 
 divine laws of compensation — not reward and punishment 
 —but cause and effect, are as unerring and as exact as any 
 and all other natural laws. He can no more escape from 
 the consequences of his thoughts and acts than he can 
 escape from this planet in his physical body. God has no 
 laws we can contravene with impunity. I can care for my- 
 self, as I have done in the past. I only pity him. He knows 
 not what he does. (Luke XVIII 1-24). 
 
 Val., one of Mrs. Lord's controls, however, proposed 
 Mr. Cottrell's possessions should not be very profitable. 
 Mrs. Lord walked away from the place that for more than 
 a year she supposed was her own, and the house was rented 
 to a family of Jewish faith. Val., the control, and his 
 party, took rooms in the house at the same time. The lady 
 of the house went insane and the family moved out. It 
 was again rented to a family who remained only a short 
 time. For some cause they could not sleep. It was next 
 rented to a family named Brown, a very harmonious 
 family of two brothers and three sisters. Dissension arose 
 between the two brothers when one of them fell into the 
 coal hole in the sidewalk in front of the house and broke 
 his leg. The sisters said they had never known the two 
 brothers to have any trouble in their lives before this time. 
 
 The Browns rented rooms. They were no sooner set- 
 tled in the house than trouble commenced. A retired sea 
 captain and his wife who had rooms on the second floor 
 came down one morning and asked, "Who was that man in 
 our room last night." 
 
 They told him there was no one in the house who could 
 get into their room. 
 
 Then they described him as a tall man with dark hair 
 and wearing a cloak and broad-brimed hat, a kind of som- 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 303 
 
 brero. They again assured him no one could get into 
 
 ■com. 
 
 The next morning they came down and said they 
 guessed they would not stay, as the man was in their room 
 again. He stood at the foot of the bed so both could see 
 him. The man did not speak and the old captain, think- 
 ing he was a burglar picked up one of his heavy boots and 
 threw at him. The boot went clear through the man. He 
 did not move for an instant ; and, then he disappeared. 
 
 The next night everybody in the house was awakened 
 by the noise like a keg of nails rolling from the top of 
 the stairs down to the front hall on the first floor, strik- 
 ing every stair on its way down. 
 
 Everybody rushed into the halls. They tried to light 
 the gas in the hall and front parlor, but could not. They 
 examined the stairs and front hall, but found nothing un- 
 usual, nothing that could have made such a noise. They 
 all dressed and remained in the parlor until morning when 
 all the roomers left for other quarters. 
 
 The next disaster the water back in the range blew 
 up. No sooner was this repaired than all the outside 
 blinds on the third story blew off and were found shat- 
 tered and useless on the ground next morning. 
 
 The next thing the water pipes over the parlors com- 
 menced to leak and brought down all the elegant fresco 
 and ceiling. Plumbers came and cleared away the wreck 
 but could not find any leak in the pipes. In two or three 
 weeks everything was again in nice repair, and the leaking 
 commenced again. 
 
 These transactions came to Mrs. Lord's attention in a 
 peculiar way. Arising one morning she found $90.00 in 
 currency on the window sill of her bedroom. As she picked 
 the money up she heard Val. say: "That is the first 
 month's rent for your house on Chester Park." That after- 
 noon she called at No. 26 Chester Park and found the 
 family very intelligent and lovely people. She asked the 
 sisters if they had lost any money. They were greatly sur- 
 prised at such a question coming from a stranger as they 
 
304 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 had only just missed the money and had not told anyone. 
 They told her they had saved up $90.00 and had placed it 
 in a cupboard the night before intending to take it that 
 afternoon and pay Mr. Cottrell. 
 
 Mrs. Lord handed them the money saying: "Is this 
 your money?" at the same time telling how it came to her, 
 and telling them how she was cheated out of her home. 
 They in turn told her of all the trouble they had had since 
 moving into the house and the trouble other tenants had 
 before them. 
 
 The family remained only a few months. After this 
 it was difficult to induce -anyone to occupy the house, and, 
 at last accounts, the owner was obliged to dispose of it. 
 Sometimes the consequences of our acts reach us in this life. 
 
 A QUAKER ATTENDS HIS OWN FUNERAL. 
 
 To show that there are some broad, liberal-minded 
 men in the ranks of the orthodox ministry who have out- 
 grown their creeds and recognize that there are more 
 ways to heaven than through the doors at which they stand 
 guard, a Back Bay Baptist Minister sent for Mrs. Lord to 
 come to his church and officiate at the funeral of one of his 
 congregation, who was a Quaker and a spiritualist. In the 
 audience were many of Boston's most prominent people 
 who were spiritualists. A lady present told her husband 
 it was so curious to see that old gentleman walk from his 
 position back of Mrs. Lord down to the casket during the 
 services. The old gentleman seemed very much inter- 
 ested in the remarks and in watching the congregation, and 
 several times during the services passed in front of Mrs. 
 Lord and looked at the casket. As she and her husband 
 passed the casket she nearly fainted. She said, "That is 
 the queer old man I saw near Mrs. Lord while she was 
 talking, who kept looking al the casket so curiously." By 
 some strange law of magnetic vibration her spiritual vision 
 was so attuned that she could see him. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 305 
 
 FAME PREDICTED. 
 
 Mrs. Francis Burnett, the story writer, came to Mrs. 
 Lord, tired and weary with the struggle for fame and 
 fortune; and, said, "Oh, Maud, must I always write stories 
 
 i living? This writing, writing, everlasting writing! 
 Oil. dear, will it never amount to anything?" 
 
 What master of mirage drew aside the curtain of her 
 life? "Yes," Mrs. Lord replied, I see you writing some- 
 thing so tender, sweet and natural that it will appeal to. 
 the higher and holier sentiments of the public. It will be 
 dramatized and played all over the country and bring you 
 plenty of money. See to it that you make it clean and pure 
 and natural. Your spirit friends will help you." 
 
 "How long must I wait?" "Not long, the public are 
 ready for it now," was the reply. All remember, "Little 
 Lord Fontleroy," written by this lady. 
 
 J. D. Featherstonehaugh, an engineer of note, a resi- 
 dent of Schenectady, New York, who, like many other 
 scientists, was quite unfriendly to this transcendental sub- 
 ject, in his later years made quite extensive experiments 
 in psychical research with many mediums. From one of 
 his unpublished works on this subject we copy one or two 
 of his experiences with Mrs. Lord. They were all con- 
 ducted under test conditions. Speaking of his first meet- 
 ing with Mrs. Lord he says: 
 
 "Everybody at the seance was a stranger to me, yet 
 the light had not been extinguished a minute when my 
 open hand was violently slapped in a manner that indi- 
 cated exact vision, and then energetically and painfully 
 shaken, as if by some unusually strong man, after a long 
 separation, whilst a voice in my ear called me by a boyish 
 nickname I had not heard for forty years. This name was 
 distinctly heard and remarked upon by those sitting near 
 me. The medium also addressed me by my Christian and 
 surname, described relatives of mine correctly, their right 
 
306 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 relationship to each other, and gave their names in three 
 instances. The names, person, personal peculiarities, hab- 
 its and relationship she spoke of, in no instance were of 
 those then living, and it is most remarkable that no mis- 
 take was made with respect to this. 
 
 She apparently had an intimate knowledge of myself 
 and five relatives who had lived in many parts of the world, 
 and some of whom had died fifty years before she was 
 born. It was not only the relationship between the dead 
 and myself which she so positively knew, but the relation- 
 ship of the dead to the other invisibles, said to be present, 
 of no kinship to me. It was, in fact, an accurate tran- ' 
 script of my secret knowledge and associations connected 
 with it, coming out without any suggestion or conscious 
 thought on my part. 
 
 Innumerable scintillating sparks rose from the floor, 
 and oval shapes of phosphorescent light floated about, rest- 
 ing occasionally on the persons and heads of those present. \ 
 On covering this light with my hands, it still continued to 
 shine on underneath them, as if not coming from any ex- 
 terior source. 
 
 Almost everybody was touched by -fingers of different 
 sizes, for which no cause could be ascertained, but gen- 
 erally in a furtive and momentary way, that carried with 
 it the idea of human dexterity, corrected, however, by the 
 fact that the hands, arms and manner of accost were some- 
 times those of small children, when certainly there were no 
 children in the room and none could have gained admit- 
 tance. The touches were so quickly made and so evasive 
 that there was no opportunity to grasp the hand. To 
 bring the operator, whoever it was, a little nearer to me, I 
 asked to be kissed, as a trap to seize her, if she acceded to 
 it. Immediately arms were thrown around my neck and I 
 was kissed repeatedly on the face. There was no one there 
 that I could feel or grasp. What, however, I did not ask 
 for or expect, was a sentence whispered to me by the 
 same lips that kissed me, which had no meaning unless it 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 307 
 
 came from the alleged source, and could be understood by- 
 no living person but myself. 
 
 In order to obtain more proof that the medium would 
 ernize a vision she had once seen, when it afterwards 
 purported to come to some other relative, a stranger to 
 all present, the following experiment was tried : 
 
 The alleged spirit of a lady who had been an inti- 
 mate friend of mine, so often shook hands and talked 
 with me at different seances, that Mrs. Lord came to know 
 and recognize the form whenever it presented itself. I 
 
 ..(1 the son of this lady to attend a meeting under an 
 assumed name. He had never been to a seance, and had 
 no manner of knowledge of the subject, belief in it, or 
 acquaintance among the persons connected with it. He 
 knew nothing of my object in inviting him there. The 
 seance was not held in the place where he resided, and he 
 
 a stranger to all present except myself. Whilst the 
 medium was sitting in front of him, with her back toward 
 
 ^he exclaimed that my friend, Mrs. S., was placing 
 her arms around this gentleman's neck. On my observing 
 that it was strange she did not come to me, as she had 
 always done, a man's hand pressed mine (the medium was 
 ten feet away, talking continuously) and another voice, 
 close to me replied, "She has found somebody she loves 
 more." The gentleman's name and his mother's were then 
 spoken by a voice, in the same tone this intelligence had so 
 often used to me. In this instance, the medium at once 
 recognized the form she had before seen, this time not 
 coming to me, but appropriately embracing and talking to 
 her son, a stranger to all the parties. 
 
 To ascertain whether my knowledge and presence had 
 some unconscious influence in directing the result, I en- 
 gaged a friend of mine to go alone to a seance. Mrs. Lord 
 presently told him that the spirit addressing him was 
 the same which had so often come to me, and a voice gave 
 its name, his own, and the relationship (a very near one) 
 between them. Again there was recognition of a form pre- 
 
rii 
 
 308 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 viously seen, although the person present was entirely un- 
 known. 
 
 Hearing that Mrs. Lord was to give some seances in 
 New York, I telegraphed to a relative to obtain an inter- 
 view. He did so the same evening, and for greater precau- 
 tion under an assumed name. Nevertheless, the medium, 
 whom he had never before seen, gave him the same descrip- 
 tion of a form she had given to me, which he recognized at 
 once, and a voice told him his true name, Its own, and the 
 relationship to him and myself. [ U 
 
 A medical friend, at my request, attended a seance 
 held by Mrs. Lord, whom he there saw for the first time. ■ 
 A child apparently addressed him as doctor (his profes- \ 
 sion and name were entirely unknown) stating that it > 
 knew me, sending its love, and giving its name as Snow- 
 drop. Two years previously a sprightly little intelligence 
 with diminutive hands, arms and a child 's manner of 
 speech, seemed to take a fancy to me, and sportively gave 
 its name as Snowdrop. U 
 
 I begged a friend residing in a distant place to attend 
 a seance. At the time of writing I formed the wish that 
 an intelligence which often professed to be with me, should 
 make some demonstration of its presence at any meeting 
 my correspondent might attend. My friend accordingly 
 went to a seance and although a stranger to the medium, 
 my messenger, so to speak, called him by his name, gave 
 its own correctly, and added that I had written to him on 
 the subject. 
 
 In the experiment I am about to relate, I placed Mrs. 
 Lord at a table, with her hands resting near the middle, 
 where she kept them during the whole time. The table- 
 had a lower horizontal shelf, which filled up the space 
 between the legs, and was about three inches above the 
 floor. Under this piece I placed a slate with a short pen- 
 cil lying on it. We joined hands on the top of the table 
 for about the space of five minutes, when perfectly audible 
 and rapid writing began, the t's being crossed and the i's 
 dotted with vehemence. The writing stopped and a noise 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 309 
 
 heard as if turning the slate over. Then the pencil 
 
 !i again, and presently the slate was handed up and 
 placed on my knees. Both sides of the slate were filled, 
 each in very different handwriting; the one cursive and 
 flowing, the other cramped and stiff. The letters were 
 
 id with the names the substance of them required. Six 
 names were written, all of them friends of mine, living 
 or dead. This occurred in a lighted room, with a new 
 
 unused slate, the medium did not touch. One of the 
 words had been rubbed out and another substituted in 
 larger and whiter letters. The letters were uniform, and 
 the lines straight and parallel to each other. The writ- 
 ing was not at all like the medium's, of which I procured 
 
 ral specimens, and did not in the least resemble mine. 
 
 By careful and repeated experiment the most exact 
 scientific certainty is to be acquired of the reality of these 
 phenomena, and in many cases of an intelligence directing 
 them, not referable to the mental action of the persons 
 present. When, however, we come to the question of the 
 identity of the intelligence communicating with us, the 
 exact proof that we ought to obtain is not always to be 
 procured. Still no one can become personally familiar 
 with the subject, without a conviction that the claim of the 
 physical acts being done by a given intelligence is worthy 
 of the most impartial investigation. We "soon learn that 
 we must dismiss our preconceptions as valueless and take 
 up the subject as it actually exists in nature. 
 
 It is impossible to accept many of the communica- 
 tions as coming from the source they claim, therefore the 
 chief interest in the matter culminates in identity, for 
 without the proof of that, it cannot be determined that 
 these intelligences are those they profess to be, and by this 
 lunch the hypothesis of converse with our own dead fails 
 in an important particular. Besides, such proof embraces 
 the whole subject and makes the reality of the physical 
 nets of inferior importance. The idea of spiritual power 
 has sprung up from the occult nature of the phenomena, 
 their self-assertion and the fact that many of the acts are 
 
310 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 physical impossibilities to living beings. The identity of 
 the intelligence with the one it assumes to be is supported 
 by the averment of the intelligence itself— by its expres- 
 sions and acts of affection— by its knowledge of matters in 
 your history and in its own— by the correct revelation of 
 a matter formerly known to the intelligence claiming to 
 be present— by the communications in sealed slates with 
 names appended — by exact descriptions of an alleged 
 presence, with the act it is about to do, immediately fol- 
 lowed by the act itself, oftentimes of much significance— or 
 by the occurrence of some physical act as a token of rec- 
 ognition familiar in the long past. These remarkable things 
 frequently occurring, however strong their logical force, are 
 not all of them conclusive, but they point out a road that 
 reason may properly follow in search of proof or disproof. 
 
 The correct communications we receive through these 
 occult phenomena claiming to be from our dead friends, 
 relate for the most part to matters within our own personal 
 knowledge, in fact, touching reminiscences of our early 
 days and the friends who have left us. But we must not 
 too hastily accept as evidence of spiritual intercourse re- 
 vealments which may be, as they undoubtedly sometimes 
 are, only the reflection of our knowledge. Even when the 
 matter is unknown to us, but afterwards proves to be cor- 
 rect, we are to exercise much caution in receiving it as 
 sure proof of the action of a discarnate spirit, for we can 
 easily assure ourselves by the most exact experiment that 
 embodied intelligence takes perception of thought and act 
 at great distances. We know so little of the extent of our 
 own inherent, spiritual faculties that we easily confound 
 the sources, and reason from a dangerous fallacy. 
 
 Experiments, however, are to be devised more or less 
 perfect, free from these objections in which the reveal- 
 ment can only be within the knowledge of the communicat- 
 ing intelligence, if it is what it assumes to be, and cannot 
 be within the capacity of a living being, subconscious or 
 otherwise. 
 
 The following instances are attempts to ascertain if 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 311 
 
 the intelligence can inform us correctly of matters it alone 
 ,an know, and also to discover if a spirit presents such 
 an objective appearance to the psychic, as to be the object 
 of recognition, at a subsequent time, through her cerebral 
 memory. 
 
 On every occasion when I had visited Mrs. Lord's 
 seances, at intervals sometimes of five years, an intelli- 
 gence, purported to be present, giving the same name, and 
 preserved not only the same tone of voice, but the same 
 manner of speech and action. I procured the photograph 
 of the person whose name was so constantly spoken, and 
 placed it with several others of the same sex and appar- 
 ent age. Attending another seance, as soon as the light was 
 extinguished, I secretly took from my pocket the package 
 of photographs, laid it on my knees, and when the intelli- 
 gence announced itself, mentally requested it to pick out its 
 own likeness. The pictures were moved about, as if being 
 examined, and one of them was held up touching my face, 
 which I marked No. 1. Later in the evening I made the 
 same request twice, first, however, shuffling the photo- 
 graphs, and marked the cards held up 2 and 3. After the 
 gas was lighted, I found the same card had been marked 
 1, 2, 3. It was the right one, and each time it had been 
 held up with the back towards me, thus escaping any 
 injury from my pencil, to my very great satisfaction. The 
 experiment was subsequently repeated with like success. 
 
 The most cherished negation must give way to just 
 methods of reasoning on the facts which come under our ob- 
 servation, and the proof of whose reality is easy and cer- 
 tain. In the experiment just recorded, I could not know 
 which card was picked up, and did not touch it except 
 with the point of my pencil, excepting when I mingled it 
 with the others, after it was laid down on my knees. The 
 medium had never seen the original, or the photograph, 
 and did not know that I was trying an experiment, as the 
 requests were made mentally. The room was entirely dark. 
 Here all possibility of human knowledge seems to be elim- 
 inated, and the result is narrowed down to an intelligence 
 
'• l? 
 
 312 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 that naturally might be able to recognize its own likeness, 
 and the only one we can conceive of, that could have 
 knowledge or power to do so, under these circumstances. 
 
 The medium having stated that she perfectly remem- 
 bered the appearance of the spirit and could select its pho- 
 tograph from any number, I placed several pictures in her 
 hands, and stood in such a position, that whilst viewing her 
 proceedings, my face was concealed. She discarded the i 
 first three or four, and without looking further, and in- 
 deed refusing to do so when urged, gave me the right 
 photograph of the presence she had seen and described. 
 Here, a picture the medium had never seen of a person en- 
 tirely unknown to her was identified by the natural eye- 
 sight, through its resemblance to a presence seen by 
 spiritual sight. Only one conclusion can follow these 
 facts. 
 
 Schenectady, June 13, 1899. 
 
 My Dear Maud: This is the first time I have been 
 able to use a pen in many a month, and I attribute it to , 
 some influence your last letter brought along and which 
 escaped into my corporation when opened. Your letter 
 supplies the scientific demand that there should be no man- 
 ner of suggestion on the part of spectators. There was 
 no one to suggest the name of Duane, as you, guided by 
 the sound, thought it was, or that you should write to me a 
 description of the evening's experience. It all happened as 
 naturally as possible. The maiden name of Mrs. Robert- 
 son was Duane. My middle name is Duane, and we are 
 cousins. The Duane who appeared at the seance and whose 
 first name you forgot, was also a cousin of mine, and the 
 aunt of Mrs. Robertson. Your story holds together with- 
 out a missing link, and is most interesting from the multi- 
 plicity of characters concerned. The particular value of 
 this seance, however, lies in the complete answer it fur- 
 nished to brain waves or telepathy advanced by science in 
 order to destroy a spirit hypothesis. 
 
 Beyond doubt, there is such a fact as telepathy, but 
 at the best is only a shadow of a thought, and can't play 
 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 313 
 
 fiddle. If a fact is revealed, as is often the case, that 
 mbodied intelligence knows, the mind that reveals it 
 must be disembodied, and this smashes telepathy, as a suf- 
 mt source, into smithereens. 
 
 I don't remember that I ever said or wrote anything 
 to you about my house at Duanesburg, which you de- 
 scribe in your letter, but I have a shanty there where I 
 go for the summer when vacation begins, but there is a 
 melancholy about the place which oppresses me. 
 
 THE DESERTED HOME. 
 
 Those old red chimneys, still they shine 
 Amid the trees with wonted gleam, 
 
 Where nature's plastic hands entwine 
 And lavish charm in home's sweet dream. 
 
 Glad landmarks once, lone mourners now. 
 
 O'er broken hopes that died at last, 
 When weary heart and saddened brow, 
 
 Bade farewell to the buried past. 
 
 Home of my heart! what memories there 
 
 Are traced upon the faded walls, 
 Or tremble on the lips of air 
 
 That lingers in the lonely halls. 
 
 The ruddy flame upon the hearth 
 No more will cast the old time rays, 
 
 The living light is out on earth 
 That warmly glowed in other days. 
 
 And so on. It is so long since I wrote it that I have 
 forgotten it. 
 
 I would not be surprised if Mrs. Robertson came to 
 see you again, but like Nicodemus she will come quietly 
 by night. I knew her well forty years ago, and spirit 
 rapping would not have frightened her off. Now that she 
 
 bishop's widow and exposed to the Christian tongues 
 of her associate church women she must walk gingerly. 
 
 I have pushed on to write this whilst my hand was on 
 its good behavior, but it threatens to go on a strike every 
 moment. Good-bye, God bless you and yours, as prays 
 your friend of many years past, and for many years to 
 come— somewhere— . 
 
 J. D. Featherstonehaugh. 
 
314 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 LAKE PLEASANT CAMP. 
 
 The history of Lake Pleasant, spiritual camp ground, 
 near Greenfield, Mass., would be incomplete with Maud E. 
 Lord left out. She freely gave her time, her talent and 
 her wonderful gifts to the upbuilding of the association. 
 She was always jealous of its good name. She was among 
 the first to go there, when there were only a few cottages 
 and a hotel and when most of the campers lived in tents. 
 She built a cottage on the bluff, which was the favorite 
 resort of all. Under the old pines that stood like sentinels 
 in front of her cottage were a few benches which 
 were seldom unoccupied. When men of science, scholars, 
 thinkers, college presidents and professors came, the man- 
 agers of the camp always knew they were perfectly safe 
 in directing them to ''Maud E. Lord's cottage on the 
 bluff. ' ' They knew she was able to discuss any phase of the 
 phenomena with them on their own grounds, or to present 
 the philosophy to them in terms and in a manner suitable 
 to their positions ; and, in a scholarly way, as well as in a 
 clean, moral way that commanded respect from all. She 
 treated all alike. At times the private car of the million- 
 aire was. side-tracked at the station, while the owner and 
 his company attended her seances, and was seated side 
 by side with the laborer and camp attendants. Hers were 
 royal gifts that had to be sought to be received. Here she 
 worked early and late during the entire session of the as- 
 sociation, for ten or more years. Sometimes holding two 
 and three seances a day to accommodate those seeking ad- 
 mission. With all this hard, constant work, she always 
 found time to attend the meetings and the conferences at 
 the auditorium where she would always speak and give 
 tests. Going and coming from these meetings and from 
 her meals she was always surrounded by crowds to whom 
 she was always giving tests. All this public work she 
 freely gave for the benefit of the camp. They all recog- 
 nized her as the moving spirit in their meetings and the one 
 great factor in the association's success. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 315 
 
 The college professors at Amherst used to come to see 
 her and so marvelous were the tests she gave them that the 
 old president, Dr. Seeley, came with some articles which 
 lie had brought with him from Japan about which he 
 knew no one on this side of the water had any knowledge, 
 lie was a grand, old, white-haired man, with long, white 
 heard. He had been professor in the same institution be- 
 fore he was called to its presidency and was necessarily 
 one of the first scholars in the land. 
 
 Psychometry at that time was not recognized as an 
 established science as it is now and the genius of man had 
 not counted many of the infinite vibrations of nature, nor 
 measured their potentiality as now. In fact very few of 
 the vibratic laws were known and understood as now. 
 Ps\ -rhometry opened up a field of investigation and thought 
 to this great scholar and thinker, and he eagerly sought 
 the opportunity to study it. Mrs^ Lord, as she always did 
 when sought by the earnest, honest investigator, gave him 
 every attention. 
 
 When he left he said as he passed along the bluff to- 
 wards the station, "It is too bad, too bad." When ques- 
 tioned as to what he meant he replied, "It is too bad 
 that I have lived so long and know so little — too bad that 
 1 have not known these things before." 
 
 This great scholar recognized the possibilities to be 
 achieved in the study and knowledge of ethereal, electric 
 and magnetic lines. Many do not keep themselves morally 
 clean enough to grasp spiritualism, to understand its phi- 
 losophy which to-day has spread its white wings over all 
 the earth. 
 
 She was always a painstaking and conscientious work- 
 er at these meetings and demonstrated the phenomena 
 and explained the philosophy from a high plane. No one 
 ever accused her of fraud or dishonesty in even the least 
 little particular. She conscientiously performed her duty 
 in the best light given her. In doing this she antagonized 
 many of those holding extreme and radical views. She 
 always made a fight for a clean platform and for high 
 
\Tl 
 
 31G PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 moral teachings. On these questions she drew the line 
 sharply. 
 
 When that insidious foe to the sacredness of all homes, 
 called free-love, showed itself in the midst of these meet- 
 ings, she led the discussion against it. She sharply defined 
 the issue and drew the line so there could be no middle 
 ground, no dodging, no skulking behind silence. Before a 
 large audience she called for a rising vote, demanding that 
 all vote their sentiments. She demanded that the losing 
 party take their departure from the grounds, as morality 
 and licentiousness— spiritualism and free-loveism— honor 
 and dishonor — the clean and the unclean could not dwell 
 together in harmony. No glorious spiritual truth can be 
 taught from a platform tainted with such gross material- 
 home destroying influence. Some of the boldest advo- 
 cates of that pernicious practice— a practice that always 
 has and always will bring trouble and sorrow to its advo- 
 cates, somewhere along the lines of their lives, as sure as 
 effect follows cause — were on the platform when she de- 
 manded this vote. They hissed their venom at her, and 
 threatened her with bodily and all other kinds of injury. 
 
 She had been the standard bearer too long to let this 
 glorious spiritual truth trail even for one moment in the 
 dust. What mattered their threats, so long as back of her 
 marched the white-robed visitants from that bright Ely- 
 si an shore. Thus the camp was cleansed from this moral 
 leprosy. 
 
 Her controls were important factors in the camp and 
 were equally as well known. Hardly ever a seance held in 
 her cottage that the chairs and benches on the porch and 
 under the pines in front of her cottage were not filled 
 with those unable to gain admittance to the seance. From 
 these seats they could hear all that was said inside the 
 cottage and everybody at the camp soon learned to know 
 and recognize Clarence's voice. About 1890, she sold her 
 cottage and was no longer a regular attendant at their 
 summer gatherings. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 317 
 
 MEDIUMS. 
 
 Mediumship is that quality— inherent and co-existent 
 
 the human organism by which the excarnate spirit 
 
 communicates its intelligence to those still in the body. 
 
 >f the properties of this quality are not sufficiently 
 
 n and understood to be stated in scientific terms. It 
 
 >wever, known that the magnetic aura— physical mag- 
 
 !i— a force with an unknown cause— is the combining 
 
 and basic principle used. The properties of this quality 
 
 is diversified as individuals. It is elsewhere shown that 
 
 this aura is modified by the physical, mental and moral 
 
 attributes of the person. The higher in the scale of being 
 
 the person the more refined these attributes. The stronger 
 
 and more perfected their wills— in other words the more 
 
 perfectly developed the spiritual faculties or senses, if we 
 
 may so designate them— the cleaner this aura, and the more 
 
 amenable it is to such spiritual use. 
 
 This is the force used by the spirit in its telepathic 
 operations, which, for convenience, we designate as impres- 
 sion, inspiration and influence. Where is the person who 
 is not more or less subject to these conditions? As like 
 attracts like, it is important that all regulate their physical 
 conditions, their mental and moral operations, their 
 thoughts and actions, in other words, build character on 
 high and perfected lines. This is the force by which the 
 spirit, by and with the consent of the person to be con- 
 trolled and the co-operation of their closest disembodied 
 attendant, or guardian angel— and every living person has 
 such attendant— can entrance the person who has these 
 qualities sufficiently and properly developed. 
 
 There are many fallacies and very much ignorance 
 concerning mediumship and its effects, among writers 
 and people with limited experience in such matters. In- 
 stead of collecting reliable data upon which to form an 
 opinion, they have recourse to a large class of commercial 
 imitators, and accept the statements of those who cannot 
 
I 
 
 318 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 * 
 stand the searchlight of mediumship, or from interested 
 motives, seek to condemn it. 
 
 Those who assert that spirit control, or any form of 
 mediumship, is destructive of individuality; that it de- 
 stroys the will, which is an independent and essential qual- 
 ity of spirit; that it is subversive of self-control; that it 
 opens the door to all kinds of evil influences, contrary to 
 the greatest spiritual law, " similis similem attrahit;" that 
 it, depersonalizes and leads to immorality, crime and in- 
 sanity — such writers, such thinkers have studied medium- 
 ship at long range, looked at it from a very limited angle 
 of vision and have very little, if any empirical knowledge 
 of the subject. 
 
 This applies to mediums, not to those who pretend 
 to be such, or to those imperfectly developed, but to those 
 who are representatives of the philosophy and phenomena, 
 who have stood prominently before the public in such ca- 
 pacity for thirty, forty and fifty years; to those who 
 have dared to present new truths in the face of ecclesias- 
 tical condemnations and scientific indifference. 
 
 These exponents of the philosophy— all of whom have 
 acquired, or are naturally subjective mediums— are grand- 
 ly individualized with distinctive personalities, strong and 
 perfected wills and with unusual self-control. They are 
 all, without any exception, healthy, mentally strong and 
 sane, as their usefulness during so many years fully proves. 
 That their characters for morality, sobriety, integrity and 
 devotion to their families, and to all reformatory and hu- 
 manitarian objects, will compare favorably with those in 
 any other calling, goes without saying. The immutable 
 law of spirit, from which spirit cannot deviate, classes the 
 various bands of these mediums in the same category. 
 
 These conclusions are the result of more than fifty 
 years' experience of those who have been closely and in- 
 timately connected and associated with mediums. That 
 subjective mediumship opens the way for evil influences 
 is not true. From the very nature of the operation it can- 
 not be true. Without exception the utterances of the spirits 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 319 
 
 i the brain of the medium present the highest ideate 
 of molality, truth and justice, and must leave more or less 
 of this quality upon the medium's consciousness and in the 
 brain cells— all of which goes toward building and sub- 
 stantiating the medium's character in the same qualities. 
 
 Attend any of the thousands of public, spiritual meet- 
 and home gatherings, held every week all over the 
 land, where mediums are thus controlled, and find a single 
 instance where anything tending towards animalism, im- 
 morality, or wrong doing is even suggested by these 
 spirits. 
 

 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 PSYCHOMETRY. 
 
 Psychometry demonstrates that all force, conscious 
 and unconscious, individualized or combined, in whatever 
 form manifesting itself, is recorded. It demonstrates that 
 everything is being photographed upon matter and upon 
 the spiritual universe. When the psychometrist invades the 
 ensphering limits of any object, product or person, these 
 records, these photographs pass in panoramic view before 
 him or her. According to their spirituality, or the develop- 
 ment of their spiritual faculties, and their capacity to re- 
 ceive and fix, for the moment, these records and pictures.: 
 they can delineate the minutest acts, thoughts and the 
 varying conditions of persons and objects. Supplemented 
 by clairvoyance, the record of all that has been or is yet 
 to come, can be read from God's eternal tablets — the in- 
 finite memory of creative intelligence. ' 
 
 On one of the statues of Isis was written the inscrip- 
 tion: "I am all that has been, or that shall be; no mortal 
 lias hitherto taken off my veil." 
 
 Isis was to the Egyptian mind the mother of earth, 
 or the veiled Goddess of procreation and life. Their in- 
 spired writers became materialists and none could lift the 
 veil, hence this was not a poetic fancy, but a logical de- 
 duction from th.eir experience. Psychometry does, how- 
 ever, lift the veil. It reaches both ways— back through all 
 the past, and on into the future. It is memory and divina- 
 tion. It is eternity's palimpsest and prophecy. 
 
 Professor Jos. Rodes Buchanan was among the first to 
 recognize this inherent faculty of spirit which is devel- 
 oped by certain indrviduals to a degree that enables them 
 to eulor into and measure "the soul of things." His inves- 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 321 
 
 tions were made along all lines. Fragments from the 
 homes of noted historical people, ancient and modern; 
 articles from Rome, Ninevah, Greece, China, Central Amer- 
 ica; Alaska and the Islands of the Pacific. All these were 
 tested with surprising results. The names of occupants of 
 buildings were given and their condition and surround- 
 minutely delineated. Pieces of bone and fragments 
 o\' the teeth of antediluvian animals were tested, and the 
 animals themselves fully described. Many of these results 
 were verified by reference to historical records and by 
 mal experience. 
 
 The professor's experiments began in 1842, while he 
 was dean of a medical school in Louisville, Kentucky, and 
 continued for more than fifty years. From his wide range 
 of facts he formulated his theory and philosophy which 
 be named Psychometry (psyche, soul, and metron, a meas- 
 ure), soul measurement; or, psychomancy, which is a more 
 appropriate word (psyche, soul and manteia, divination), 
 a mental and spiritual sympathy. The more sympathetic 
 the person, the better the psychomanchist he or she is. 
 Sympathy and harmony of vibration is the common 
 ground— ''the level"— on which all can meet and under- 
 stand life's forces and purposes. Psychometry is an in- 
 fallible science and sympathy is its basic and irresistible 
 force— the daylight between this and the next life— the 
 pathway to all the past. 
 
 The psychometrizing of articles or jewelry worn, and 
 letters written, every influence surrounding the owners of 
 the articles, the writers, even to their own most secret 
 thoughts are traced. Pieces of wood carry with them all 
 the scenes with which they have been connected, even to 
 a description of persons and conditions. Metal and rocks 
 give up the history of their era and of the strata in which 
 they are found, their process of formation and their primal 
 elements. All these mysteries are possible to the spirit, 
 possessing in a large degree this divine light called sym- 
 pathy, through its inherent psychometric faculty. It is the 
 only faculty by which nature's secrets can be revealed. It 
 ii — 
 
■ 
 
 322 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 is the only hand that can lift the ''Veil of Isis.'' It is the 
 spiritual faculty that reveals the mysteries of creative in- 
 telligence to human eyes. Be not ashamed then of out- 
 ward—or of any manifestation of sympathy. It is the 
 radiant energy of your spirit. Its possession and exercise 
 is essential to the development of this one grand, independ- 
 ent function of the spirit, which, if properly exercised, 
 is the key to all success on earth. It is the key of admis- 
 sion to all the spheres above, and to the inner sanctuaries 
 of eternal truth. 
 
 Professor Buchanan, at his school in Boston, where 
 medical students were instructed in this science, was the 
 first to apply phychometry to the diagnosing of disease, 
 and to determining the effect of medicine upon people 
 of different temperaments. He was the first to use this 
 power to determine the constituents of plants and herbs. 
 His wife was a fine psychometrist and aided him in his 
 researches. 
 
 During the continuance of his school in Boston Mrs. 
 Lord, whom he recognized and claimed to be the ablest 
 and most accurate psychometrist in the world, frequently 
 lectured upon this science and illustrated its principles 
 before his classes. One of his best 'experiments was to 
 take twelve bottles of medicine, number each, soak a piece 
 of paper in each and number them to correspond with the 
 bottles, and then remove the bottles before Mrs. Lord ar- 
 rived. She would take each piece of paper separately and 
 describe the effects of the different medicines. 
 
 Her psychometric and telepathic experiments in diag- 
 nosing were accurate and far-reaching. The Professor gave 
 her articles handled by sick people, or from the rooms oi 
 such people, and she never failed to correctly diagnose the 
 disease. And, in nearly every case, she designated the 
 cause of the trouble, which sometimes dated back to th( 
 early life of the patient. Where the Professor or the 
 students had seen the patients and did not have an} 
 articles to connect her with them or their thought, sh( 
 would take their hand and tell them to fix their mine 
 
CONTINUITY OP LAW AND LIFE. 323 
 
 intently upon such patient. She would then proceed to 
 ribe the person and give a complete and accurate diag- 
 - of the case. Sometimes she would name the result, 
 in the recovery or death. of the patient, even to naming 
 the hour of their death, thus arriving at results outside 
 ,.t' psychometry or telepathy, even beyond the completed 
 record. 
 
 This occult sense or faculty, singly or in connection 
 with other spiritual faculties, is well illustrated in the 
 location of mineral. Some ten years before there was any 
 thought of oil wells in Los Angeles, California, while driv- 
 ing over those parts of the city, where, later, several hun- 
 dred oil wells were bored, she stopped and urged her hus- 
 band to buy the lots and small cottages, saying that some 
 day they would be very valuable; that oil would be dis- 
 covered there in large and paying quantities. 
 
 She predicted the discovery of gas and oil near Santa 
 Barbara, especially at the spiritual camp ground at Sum- 
 merland, then owned by Mr. Williams. She advised him 
 to bore for gas and oil, saying that the oil-bearing sands 
 and shale extended out under the sea. All of these pre- 
 dictions were later fully verified. 
 
 Some years before, she had predicted similar dis- 
 coveries at Paola, Kansas, which were also verified to the 
 great profit of a few of *the citizens who had faith in her 
 interpretation of this great and accurate science of psy- 
 chometry. The science is accurate, even though its inter- 
 pretation be defective. 
 
 SEEING WITH THE BRAIN, NOT WITH THE EYES. 
 
 Professor Buchanan in his comments upon this de- 
 partment of spiritual science says: "Mental and psycho- 
 il influence— thought and volition— imparted to, or 
 expended upon anything by physical contact appears to 
 be imperishable;" and, it may be added, is imperishable 
 if expended without physical contact ; even spirit is appre- 
 ciable to this soul function. 
 
324 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 Stepping off the Santa Fe train at Kansas City one 
 forenoon, Mrs. Drake with her husband and daughter, 
 went into the Union Depot Hotel for dinner. They were 
 given a double room at the end of the hall. Mrs. Drake, 
 while waiting, sat in a large rocking chair. She said, "I 
 feel just as though I was blind. I am rocking in this chair, 
 and am dictating letters to my daughter in that other 
 room. I am feeling around the room with my cane and 
 sometimes with my hands. I even go to the window and 
 seem, from the sounds, to be able to tell the different kinds 
 of wagons on the street, and also feel the street cars. I 
 feel full of energy and my ideas of business seem so accu- 
 rate. I know the value of goods, and if I was not blind I 
 could do so much. 
 
 Passing by the office on their way to the dining 
 room, Mr. Drake said to the clerk, "Walter, who last oc- 
 cupied the room you gave us ? ' ' 
 
 "What is the matter with the room? Is it not in 
 good order?" 
 
 "Oh, yes, the room is all right, only I have a little 
 curiosity to know who occupied it last. I wish you would 
 look it up and tell me when we come up from dinner." 
 
 After dinner the clerk said, "Mr. Drake, both of the 
 rooms you have were last occupied by Mr. Harrison, the 
 blind commercial traveler, and his daughter, who always 
 goes with him to make out his orders and write his let- 
 ters. He is one of the hardest workers and most success- 
 ful men on the road, even if he is blind. He is a strong, 
 positive character. Why did you want to know?" 
 
 "I will explain some time when I have more time," 
 replied Mr. Drake. 
 
 One of the leading legal firms at Austin, Texas, 
 wrote Mr. Drake inclosing a small piece of checked 
 gingham about an inch wide and three inches long, and 
 asked him to write what Mrs. Drake got from it psycho- 
 metrically. Placing the little piece of gingham to her 
 forehead, she said, "I see a field covered with low bushes. 
 These are covered with little white bolls. There is a woman 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 325 
 
 picking these white things. A colored man is slipping up 
 behind her. He lias a rock in a cloth,— in an old coat 
 tied at one end. Her sun-bonnet prevents her see- 
 ing him. He strikes her— knocks her down. She falls 
 es him,— she recognizes him, and says to him, 
 'Why do you want to kill me?' He strikes again. Now 
 
 ins away towards some trees. He hides the old coat 
 
 e and the rock. Oh, he is a vicious looking negro,— 
 ty black. I would know him if I saw him." 
 
 Thus was described a brutal murder in a cotton field 
 near Austin, Texas. A year or two later Mrs. Drake ac- 
 companied her husband to Texas. People knowing about 
 this psychometric reading brought to her a colored man 
 who had been arrested, tried and acquitted for this mur- 
 der. The instant she looked at him she said, "You are 
 the one; why did you kill that poor woman in the cotton 
 field? Oh, yes, you did; you struck her with that cruel 
 rock, and I can show you where you hid the old coat." 
 
 He was badly scared and left her presence as fast 
 as he could. He had had his day in a Texas court and 
 was safe,— until memory calls him to face the evidence 
 in the book of life which the angel in "Revelations" 
 opens; in whose living, spiritual light is written the 
 minutest acts of our lives. The church of the future will 
 build its creed upon this fact and upon the far-reaching 
 and eternal law of compensation. 
 
 WM. LLOYD GARRISON AND DIO LEWIS. 
 
 These two names are too well known to need intro- 
 duction. They were both thinkers on original lines. They 
 both sought information and verification of their theories 
 at a spiritual seance held by Mrs. Lord in Boston. Dio 
 Lewis had written a work, which was then in the original 
 manuscript and had not at that time been out of his pos- 
 
 on. He sought information from the spirit side of 
 life concerning some of the hygienic theories in his work. 
 What was his surprise when she not only answered his 
 questions, but told him, in brief, the purpose and scope 
 

 326 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 of the work, enumerating some things which he denied 
 being in the manuscript, but which he afterwards found 
 were there. 
 
 Being given a book, selected at random by these 
 gentlemen, of which they themselves did not know the 
 contents, she first told them, without looking at the book, 
 its line of thought and purpose, and then proceeded to 
 point out the inconsistencies and fallacies, and to com- 
 mend its virtues, without ever having seen or heard of 
 the book or its contents. 
 
 MRS. CORA L. V. RICHMOND ATTENDS MRS. LORD'S SEANCE. 
 
 The spiritual platform in this and all other countries 
 has never been honored, or graced by an abler, or more 
 talented exponent of its philosophy than Mrs. Cora L. 
 V. Richmond of Chicago. Her controls have grasped the 
 higher and diviner ethics of this harmonial philosophy. 
 They have discussed its most scientific and abstruse ques- 
 tions, and with a matchless command of language, have 
 appealed- to the intelligence and touched the hearts of 
 all who have been privileged to listen to her, or to read 
 her lectures. These lectures, if compiled, would be a 
 veritable Bible for the millions who are to-day convinced 
 of the continuity of life and know something of the con- 
 ditions of spirit life, and the laws operative in this life, 
 under which man can have a fair start in that higher life. 
 Mrs. Richmond's position in Chicago and her ability 
 readily made her a judge of the work of other mediums. 
 
 In an article in the Banner of Light, speaking of 
 Mrs. Lord's work in Chicago in 1881, Mrs. Richmond 
 says: "Chicago is just now, and has been for some time, 
 the center of an earnest revival in spiritualism. The 
 meetings and lectures are well attended, and innumerable 
 private seances in different parts of the city attest an 
 awakening. 
 
 "Among, the* test and physical manifestations, the 
 only phases that can satisfy some classes of minds,— in- 
 deed, a phase that nearly every mind requires,— I know 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 327 
 
 ot" do one better adapted, and few as well qualified to act 
 is the medium for communication and manifestation than 
 Mrs. Maud E. Lord. Her work in Chicago this winter, in 
 private seances, has been most wonderful. I do not know 
 how many of her converts will stay, but out of the two 
 or three hundred every month that profess conversion, 
 1 am sure that more than one-half will remain true to 
 the cause of immortality. 
 
 "The writer of this was privileged to be one of fif- 
 teen Indies and gentlemen, who, by invitation, attended 
 one of her private seances. The seance was held at the 
 house of a prominent spiritualist, and was composed 
 entirely of spiritualists. There were some half a dozen 
 or more fully developed mediums among the number. 
 The ordinary mind and casual observer would say the 
 conditions on this occasion ought to be very perfect. But 
 experience has shown that where several media are in the 
 seance together, their various spheres or aura of influence 
 sometimes neutralizes one another. Besides, mediums 
 are not always harmonious (I regret to say), one toward 
 another. There are trance or inspirational mediums, who 
 deny what they are pleased to term, the lower manifes- 
 tations. There are test-mediums, who scoff at the trance 
 and other phases. But I believe that all who were pres- 
 ent on that occasion earnestly desired to be in harmony 
 with the occasion, and were, so far as they knew. 
 
 "Spiritualists, as a rule, are more skeptical than other 
 people. And the writer could see a tendency, on the part 
 of all who were present, — mediums and all, — to observe 
 carefully and, perhaps, even critically, whatever might 
 come. Yet, all were really friends to the fair medium, who 
 so kindly tendered her gifts for the evening. 
 
 "The spirit seemingly having charge of the seance, 
 was a son of our host and hostess,— a young man of great 
 promise, who passed away some two or three years ago. 
 
 "We were arranged in an exact circle, at equal dis- 
 tance from each other (as nearly as possible), and the 
 left hand of each clasped the right wrist of his neighbor, 
 
328 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 thus guarding against breaking the circle or any aid to 
 the manifestations from any one of our number, yet 
 leaving the fingers and palms of one hand free for the 
 spirit or spirits to place any article in the hand. The 
 medium sat in the center. The room was darkened, and 
 a guitar commenced to move over our heads, gently touch- 
 ing but not hurting. The medium clapped her hands 
 together, at regular intervals, so we could hear her, and 
 feel sure she was not passing the instrument. A small 
 music box was played and passed from one hand to another, 
 the spirit hand playing on it and passing it around. 
 Voices,— notably among them, the voice of the son of our 
 host, — were heard in many parts of the circle at once, 
 the medium all the time clapping her hands and talking 
 in another part of the circle; small hands and large hands 
 passed continually and touched us, accompanied by 
 voices: 'Mother!' 'My child, God bless you!' 'George 
 is here ! ' and at the same time Mrs. Lord would be describ- 
 ing accurately some spirit friend or group of friends to 
 those in another part of the circle. 
 
 "I watched and listened very attentively, and at one 
 and the same instant of time I could hear Mrs. Lord's 
 voice describing a spirit, her hands clapping together, the 
 independent voice of a child speaking to its mother, two 
 or three other spirit voices addressing different mem- 
 bers of the circle, and the guitar played upon,— all this 
 at the same instant of time. Spirit-lights then began to 
 appear. Some members of the circle saw more lights than 
 others, and they were often at the feet, or on the laps of 
 some one. Several faces were materialized, but all could 
 not see them readily. The lights accompanying them were 
 distinctly visible to all, and a voice (that of the spirit), 
 trying to materialize, was always heard near the lights. 
 
 "Interspersed with all personal tests and voices of 
 spirit friends, who gave in distinct tones and sometimes 
 in whispers the words to the one they wished to have 
 recognize them, was the distinct voice of the happy spirit- 
 son of the household, who seemed to rejoice in taking 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 329 
 
 •c of so wonderful an entertainment. After personal 
 had been given to all, and to some many tests, we 
 asked to sing, and a deep, manly voice joined in 
 
 singing over our heads, passing around the entire 
 circle, but pausing most frequently and longest by the 
 father and mother. 
 
 "Here a funny thing transpired. Prof. , who 
 
 present, has an Indian control, who takes forcible 
 
 ssion of his vocal organs, but leaves his mind free 
 to think. This Indian usually talks in an unknown tongue, 
 
 rat much to the annoyance, afterwards to the bewilder- 
 ment of the Professor, who was, and is, a member of the 
 orthodox church, but who had no idea that 'the gift of 
 
 lies' could belong to modern times. This Indian con- 
 trol, apparently having a perfect understanding with 
 the spirit conducting the circle, started his medium's (the 
 Professor's) voice on an Indian song (if that it might be 
 called). It rose and fell, and swayed and surged, but 
 did not sing. Commencing a half note after, and follow- 
 ing exactly the sound of the Professor's Indian voice, was 
 another, a spirit voice, imitating every tone,— rising when 
 it rose, falling when it fell, and in every respect sound- 
 ing exactly like an echo of the first voice. We were 
 amused, astonished and electrified, so loud, so real, were 
 both the voices, so utterly impossible was it that any but 
 the young spirit-son, before alluded to, who was an excel- 
 lent musician, could have planned and carried out so- 
 wonderful a performance. 
 
 "Then came what I consider the crowning fact of 
 the evening. The circle sang again, and this time the 
 voice of the spirit-son, distinct and clear, was heard, while 
 another voice, a tenor, high in the air, was also heard. 
 The latter was recognized by a lady medium, who was 
 
 ent, as her father's voice. These two spirit voices 
 sans? through the whole piece, and the lady above referred 
 to, felt the hand of her father upon her head during the 
 whole time, the voice and hands of the medium being 
 distinctly heard elsewhere in the circle. 'Oft In The 
 

 330 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 Stilly Night,' was then sung, and many of the circle heard 
 a quartette of male voices overhead, while all distinctly 
 heard the two voices before referred to. 
 
 "I will not mention the corroborative evidence that 
 many of the mediums present saw,— the spirit side of this 
 wonderful seance,— with clairvoyant vision, fully confirm- 
 ing what transpired. Such manifestations are their own 
 confirmation, and long may the lovely medium be spared, 
 who was the instrument on that occasion to prove that 
 'There is no death,' and may the blessings of both worlds 
 go with her everywhere." 
 
 The seances, to which Mrs. Richmond refers, and 
 where the son of the host and hostess seemingly had charge, 
 was held at the home of Mr. Collins Eaton. The spirit- 
 son was named Crawford Eaton. This young man had 
 often attended Mrs. Lord 's seances and sang with Clar- , 
 ence. He was a beautiful singer and Clarence had, at 
 one of these seances, promised him that when he came 
 over to his side of life, he should conduct a seance. 
 
 At this seance, the medium's father, Mr. Barrock, 
 came, and calling her by the name he had called her in 
 childhood, said: "Kit, I am dead. Don't be afraid of 
 me. I died at nine o'clock this evening. Tell mother that 
 I am gone." The mother was living in Chicago, while he, 
 on account of having asthma, was living in Leadville, 
 Colorado, with an older daughter. She went home and 
 told her mother, who said: "That cannot be. Since you 
 left this afternoon, I received a letter stating that he was 
 much better." They sent a telegram to ascertain the 
 fact of his death. A message was received in Chicago, 
 and a similar message was received by the oldest daughter 
 in Quincy, announcing his death. It may seem strange to 
 relate, but on mentioning the receipt of these messages, 
 when on a visit to Leadville, the members of the family 
 there positively denied ever sending these two messages, 
 as they knew that none of them could come to the funeral. 
 On examination at the telegraph office, it was ascertained 
 that no such messages were ever sent, and yet such mes- 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 331 
 
 were received. In the light of the spiritual 
 phenomena of the present day, this circumstance will not 
 be questioned. It is, however, a fact. Mr. Barrock had to 
 reach his death bed before he could comprehend the great 
 fact that was demonstrated to him nearly all of his life, 
 10 strong was his religious prejudices. 
 
 lie had fallen and injured one of his legs and the 
 doctors told him it would have to be amputated. The 
 doctors had assembled at his bedside for that purpose, 
 when a message was brought to the house from Mrs. Lord, 
 telling him not to have it done. If he did, he would 
 die during the operation. She had written him only a 
 few days before, telling him that his time was very short. 
 When he was brought home, with his leg injured, 
 he had the letter in his pocket unopened. When it was 
 read to him. the tears came into his eyes and he said: 
 "She is right. I shall never get off this bed." 
 
 While confined to his bed he saw a little neighbor 
 at his bedside, and said to his daughter: "Why 
 don't you give Willie a chair?" His daughter, thinking 
 he was a little flighty, and to pacify him, said: "Willie, 
 you can take that chair." The boy had died after Mr. 
 Barrock had been confined to his bed. Very soon he 
 turned to his daughter and asked her why she had not told 
 him Willie was dead. 
 
 Just before he died, he saw his father and mother, 
 and others, long since dead, and said: "I am so sorry 
 I ever made life so hard for Maud. Write and tell her 
 I am sorry, and that I ask her to forgive me. I now 
 know it is all true. How much better it would have been 
 for me had I realized all this long, long ago. She was 
 always right." Thus, in the wreck of lost opportunities 
 ended what might have been a brilliant and useful life. 
 
 TWO STRANGE STORIES. 
 
 Louise Chandler Moulton, than whom no writer is 
 better or more favorably known, published in the Arena, 
 two experiences with Mrs. Lord. The incidents related 
 
■ 
 
 332 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 cannot be explained upon any other than the spiritual 
 hypothesis. She said: 
 
 "Both incidents date back at least a dozen years. 
 My friend lives in Whitinsville, Mass., and he had been 
 invited to the house of an acquaintance, in the neigh- 
 boring town of Uxbridge, for a spiritualistic seance at 
 which Maud E. Lord was to be the medium. 
 
 "On the afternoon of the appointed day, a friend 
 from Providence arrived unexpectedly, and there was 
 nothing for him to do but take this unforeseen guest along ! 
 to Uxbridge. It caused some delay, and the seance had 
 already begun when they arrived, and the man from 
 Providence was not introduced, even to the host of the 
 evening. He was an entire stranger to every one in the 
 room. 
 
 "Very soon, however, the medium turned to him, and 
 said: 'If you please, sir, Sarah wants to speak with you.' 
 The Providence young man made no response, and the 
 medium turned her attention to some one else. Again 
 she turned back to him, later on, and said, as before: 
 'Sarah wants to speak to you,' and again he made no 
 response. Finally, just as the seance was nearly over, 
 she turned to him a third time, and said: 'Sarah wants 
 very much to speak to you. She says her name is Sarah 
 Thornton Deane— D e a n e,' spelling out the last name, 
 letter by letter. Still the Providence man made no reply. 
 After they had left the house, he said, to my friend: 
 'What rubbish it all is. Why, I never knew any Sarah 
 Thornton Deane in my life.' 
 
 "But he chanced, some weeks later, on an impulse 
 of idle curiosity, to ask an aunt of his if she had ever 
 heard of a Sarah Thornton Deane. 'Yes, indeed,' was her 
 answer; 'but she's dead, long ago. She lived with your 
 mother three years— one year before you were born and 
 two afterwards. She took care of you those two years, 
 and she just set her life by you.' 
 
 " 'And did she call herself Sarah Thornton Deane— 
 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 333 
 
 al] three names? And was the Deane spelled with a 
 final eV 
 
 "'Yes, she always put the Thornton in, and she 
 
 spelled the Deane with an e. But what set you to ask- 
 
 ing about her? She's been dead years and jears, and 
 
 I doubt if you ever saw her after you were three or four 
 
 ps old.' 
 
 11 'Yes, but I chanced to hear her name,' said the 
 Providence young man; and he began to think that per- 
 haps it was not all a fraud. 
 
 "The second of my stories seems to me, perhaps, the 
 strangest of all. It was of a seance at which my Whitins- 
 ville friend was present, in company with a brother of 
 his, now dead. Mrs. Lord was a stranger to both young 
 men, but she insisted on talking to my friend's brother. 
 There was a strange, intense excitement in her manner. 
 She gave no name, but she told him that a friend of his, 
 very dear to him, but very, very far away in the West, 
 was at that moment suffering terribly. 'I see blood, 
 blood,' she cried; 'Oh, so much blood!' 
 
 "Then, as he said nothing, she turned away and 
 devoted the rest of her hour to more responsive subjects. 
 But just at the last, she turned again to my friend's brother 
 and said, with a sort of triumphant earnestness: 'Ah, he 
 does not suffer now; he's dead— dead!' 
 
 ' ' And the strange thing was, that in the course of time, 
 came the explanation of it all, in the tragic story of the 
 death of a young man, who had been the closest friend of 
 my friend's brother. He lived on a cattle ranch in the 
 far West. Some desperadoes had stolen his cattle. He 
 went in pursuit of them, and 'was overtaken by a terrible 
 blizzard. He tried to cut some wood to build a fire, but 
 how the axe slipped in his benumbed fingers, and 
 cut deep into his knee-pan. He bandaged it as well as 
 he could, and struggled to make his way to the nearer* 
 lement. Just as he had almost reached it, the band- 
 came undone, the blood burst forth again, and what 
 with stress of weather and pain, and terrible loss of blood, 
 

 334 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 he died that very afternoon. As nearly as the difference 
 in time could be computed, he was in his final agony when 
 the medium spoke of him first. He was, as she said, already 
 dead before the end of her seance. 
 
 11 'And all this does not make you believe in spirit- 
 ualism?' I asked, as my friend concluded his story. 
 
 " 'I am convinced,' he answered, with the skeptical 
 smile of the fin de siecle young man, 'that there are a 
 great many things in this world which we are not able, as 
 yet, satisfactorily to explain.' 
 
 "I will vouch for the truthfulness of every detail of 
 these two stories." 
 
 BOSTON'S COMPLIMENT TO MRS. LORD. 
 
 Mrs. Lord's departure from Boston was not much 
 like her first introduction to that city, an unknown, friend- 
 less and almost penniless stranger. Other places were 
 now demanding her presence. The people of Boston, with 
 whom she had so successfully worked, took the occasion of 
 her departure for Denver to testify their appreciation of 
 her work and of her as a woman and as the representa- 
 tive of new thought, by giving her a farewell testimonial. 
 
 September 22nd, 1883, fifteen hundred of Boston's 
 representative people assembled in Tremont Hall— the larg- 
 est hall in the city— to bid her "Good-bye and God speed" 
 to newer fields and possibly greater works. Much had been 
 crowded into her short life of thirty-one years, — short 
 when measured by years, but long when measured by the 
 difficult way over which she had come through ignorance, 
 prejudice, religious persecution, the unreasonable demands 
 of skepticism and the indifference of science. 
 
 The hall was beautifully decorated; Mrs. Kettel pre- 
 sided at the grand organ, and Mr. W. W. Clayton called 
 the large audience to order. The Tremont Temple Quartet 
 sang that beautiful song entitled: "We Shall Know 
 Each Other Better, When The Mists Have Cleared Away." 
 
 Dr. Emily P. Pike invoked a blessing, wherein she 
 took occasion to give thanks for the divine spirit of sym- 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 335 
 
 pathy and affectioD that prompted so many to extend, 
 by their presence, the hand of deathless friendship to the 
 worker about to go from them,— she who had, from her 
 earliest childhood, been called to labor in widely spread 
 divisions of the Vineyard of Truth for the demonstra- 
 tion of the immortal nature of the human soul. 
 
 Professor Clayton stated that the meeting was 
 intended as a tribute of respect to one whom all sincerely 
 loved, both as an indefatigable worker, and because of her 
 excellent character as a woman; that the meeting,— as was 
 intended.— would be informal, consisting of short speeches 
 by friends. 
 
 Mr. Eben Cobb, the first speaker, bore witness to the 
 deep interest always displayed by Mrs. Lord in everything 
 pertaining to the benefit of the cause to which her life 
 had been so truly devoted; to the self-sacrificing spirit 
 she had always manifested; to the work she had 
 accomplished all over the land, from the prairies and 
 mining lands of the West to the extreme seaboard of New 
 England. He considered it a grand triumph to the 
 spiritual philosophy and phenomena, that such a congre- 
 gation.— representing, as it did, many shades of religious 
 belief among its members,— could be convened in such a 
 place as Tremont Temple to bid farewell and Godspeed 
 to a spirit medium. He wished Mrs. Lord success in her 
 future labors, wherever they might be performed, until 
 the hour when the gentle angel Death should call her from 
 mortal scenes to wider opportunities for doing good in 
 the land of souls. 
 
 Mrs. E. L. Fuller, of the Congregational Church, 
 Oharlestown District, favored the audience with a choice 
 solo, "Ave Maria" (By H. Millard). 
 
 The talented and eloquent John Wetherbee followed. 
 He thanked God that mediums, and especially Mrs. Lord, 
 had been given the courage which enabled them to stand 
 up in the face of a bigoted public opinion and speak the 
 truths given them, leaving the results fearlessly in the 
 hands of the power from which these truths were received. 
 
" i 
 
 33G PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 He referred to the feeling which came upon him when 
 speaking in spiritualist assemblies; that he was addressing 
 a larger audience than those who are seen, those living 
 in the form; that he was addressing those living, called 
 the dead, those who will live through countless ages. He 
 regarded the mediums of the present day as the vestal 
 virgins who kept alive the sacred fire upon the altars of 
 a new order of thought! 
 
 Dr. Lynn followed: "The present occasion," he said, 
 "is fraught with the lesson which the angels sang on the 
 Judean Plains : ' Peace on earth, good will to men, ' which 
 had been the burden of the gospel of Jesus, and was the 
 burden of the gospel of spiritualism to-day. Eef erring 
 to various important eras in the world's history, he 
 remarked that the one now in progress was characterized 
 by a general opening of the spirit-world, and could right- 
 fully be denominated as the second coming of the Christ- 
 spirit on earth. Spiritualism entertained no antagonism 
 to truth, wherever found, whether in the Christian, or 
 any other of the twenty-seven Bibles known to man; any 
 truth would find a hospitable welcome at the hands of 
 the new dispensation." 
 
 The speaker held that those in the church who recog- 
 nized the spiritualism of the past, as recorded so fully in 
 the Bible narratives, and refused to acknowledge the spirit- 
 ualism of to-day which was present with them, and those 
 others among the spiritualists who recognized the angelic 
 ministrations of the present hour, but refused to give 
 credence or importance to evidence of the Bible regarding 
 the spiritualism of the past, were equally in error. The 
 inspiration that was given to the Apostles still lived and 
 worked in the world to-day, and Christian ministers who 
 are wondering at the diminished power of the church 
 among men, would find the explanation of the difficulty 
 in that church's refusal to accept or comprehend' this 
 grand lesson of the age. He concluded with an expression 
 of good wishes to Mrs. Lord, as one of those, through 
 whom, in modern days, the power of inspiration worked 
 
 I 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 337 
 
 li." benefit of humanity, and hade her "be steadfast 
 to the light of heaven" which she in so unstinted a meas- 
 ure had received. 
 
 Mrs. Handy was then introduced to the audience. 
 Coming forward upon the platform, and approaching Mrs. 
 Lord, as she sat on the right of the reading stand, she 
 
 she was filled with emotions of gratitude to the 
 medium for what she had done to cheer her in her hours 
 
 idness. She said she had never spoken in the pres- 
 
 of an audience before, but felt it her solemn duty 
 i on the present occasion, though she was not a 
 spiritualist. .Airs. Lord was a stranger to her, but through 
 her wonderful gifts she had afforded her the conviction 
 that her departed father, mother, brothers and sister, were 
 still alive in the great hereafter, and were able to make 
 their presence known to her in a characteristic manner. 
 She had been convinced by this wonderful medium, by 
 the giving of names, incidents, and other rare phenomena, 
 that the dear ones she supposed were dead, were still liv- 
 ing in light and glory. 
 
 Mr. Cobb called attention to the fact that the lady 
 who had just spoken, though a devout, sincere and earnest 
 Catholic, had felt moved upon (while still holding to her 
 theological views), to present her public acknowledgements 
 to Mrs. Lord, and pointed to the act as another instance 
 of the practical recognition of the truth, now so impres- 
 sively emphasized in this modern day, that behind all creeds 
 and doctrines of all churches, the universal Spirit of Life 
 was working upon human hearts. 
 
 Professor Clayton read the following telegram: 
 
 "New York, Sept. 22nd, 1883. 
 Mrs. Maud E. Lord, Tremont Temple, Boston: 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Henry J. Newton desire to unite with 
 the Boston friends to-day in expressing to you their appre- 
 ciation of your earnest work in the cause of Spiritualism." 
 
 Professor Clayton then introduced Mrs. Lord. In 
 commencing her remarks, she said that her heart was too 
 
I 
 
 838 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 full of happiness to allow the freedom of utterance on 
 her part which was due the assembled friends. It seemed 
 to her that the God of heaven had given this charming: 
 September day on which to hold this meeting. And the 
 warm light of sympathetic friendship, which was visible 
 on every countenance in the hall, was a reflex of the , 
 golden splendor without. She would say to each and all: [,; 
 "God bless you," but the full burden of her gratitude 
 must remain unuttered. 
 
 She was about to go forth to the mountains, where a j. 
 mother awaited her coming ; but she wished it understood, 
 in justice to dear friends in this city, that while she was ! 
 leaving her beautiful Boston home, which had been taken 
 from her by a supposed friend and pretended spiritual- 
 ist, she was leaving in obedience to the pressure which had 
 been continuously brought to bear upon her for some time . 
 past by her spirit guides, — who were trusted by her in 
 all things,— who told her that it was not her destiny to 
 settle in any fixed abiding place, but that it was her duty i 
 to go out again into the field of labor, up and down the 
 land, wherever her services were required by an inquir- 
 ing people. 
 
 She referred to the great changes during the past 
 quarter of a century, both in the world's thought concern- 
 ing death and the after-life, and also in her own condition. 
 She, having struggled up through life from a friendless, 
 poor and heartbroken child, having been looked upon as I, 
 haunted by demons, finally came to be so blessed as to 
 receive in this great city the friendly expressions of such 
 a splendid audience, now convened in such a grand place 
 of assembly. She said that while the manifestations of , 
 spirit power had, in former days, been misunderstood and 
 traduced, — not even understood by herself,— this vast 
 assembly is adequate proof of the personal and profes- 
 sional appreciation of the spiritual visitants. 
 
 She testified gratefully to what her spirit friends had 
 done for her in all the marked crisis of her life. She said 
 that all their prophecies to her, as to what she was to 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 339 
 
 perform, had been fulfilled to this hour. She remembered 
 that in the audience were some who had not yet seen 
 their way clearly to accept the light which was shining 
 upon the pathway of mortals to-day. But why should 
 the Christian church deny the possibility of present inspir- 
 ation? Though human tongues fall out of speech, would 
 immortal love send back no echo across the waves of death? 
 Could He. who promised the full harvest, forget the weep- 
 sower? If such a bridge as that at Brooklyn could be 
 
 .1 by feeble human means across the pulsing tides, 
 could not angel minds plan, and spirit workers build, a 
 
 je of communion over the soundless waters of death? 
 Spiritualism came to take away no man's faith, but to 
 
 knowledge to each and all, — to make assurance doubly 
 sure, that the course of human life is an upward one, and 
 the chain of being stretches through an eternity of progress. 
 
 Mrs. Lord spoke retrospectively of the satisfaction 
 which had attended her labors in the West— instancing 
 her pleasant experiences in Leadville, Colorado, as an 
 example of the kindness which had been shxnvn her where- 
 ever she had been. She proclaimed her purpose to render 
 whatever service she could, in the future as she had in 
 the past, to support the cause of Spiritualism, so near and 
 dear to her heart. She prized her mediumship above all 
 earth 1 }' things. She had rather be a spiritual medium 
 than a queen and she should strive in her humble way to 
 remain worthy of this great gift by the continued and inde- 
 fatigable discharge of the duties laid upon her by its 
 possession. 
 
 She referred to what Theodore Parker had remarked 
 in regard to spiritualism, as it appeared to him in its 
 early days, and to what the brave poet-preacher John 
 Pierpont had said and done for the cause in the closing 
 years of his life,— encouraging others by his example to 
 break the chains of the past upon the glowing anvil of 
 the holy present, and proclaiming to them that spirit- 
 ualism, through its works, "was wide as the universe, as 
 broad as the wisdom, and as comprehensive as love.'' 
 

 340 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 She closed by a renewal of thanks for the present 
 assembly, and the expression of the hope that all would 
 meet many times on earth, before experiencing the change 
 which brought on the sure reunion in the land of souls 
 which spiritualism had demonstrated to the nineteenth 
 century. 
 
 The quartette then joined in the song "Farewell." 
 
 THE SEYBERT COMMISSION. 
 
 Very much was expected from this commission, 
 appointed to make a scientific investigation of the phe- 
 nomena of spiritualism. The result was a disappointment 
 to all classes. Scientists were disappointed at the lack of 
 scientific methods employed,— the illogical conclusions of 
 the commission, and the frivolous actions of some of its 
 members. Spiritualists were disgusted at the manifest 
 insincerity of the members of the commission, and the 
 flippant, foolish methods employed. The members of the 
 commission were respectable people as the world goes, 
 especially the acting chairman, Mr. Horace Howard Fnr- 
 ness, who was a scholar and a perfect type of the nM 
 school gentleman. Much was expected from them by rea- 
 son of his connection with the commission. Very early in 
 their investigations it became evident to those conversant 
 with their methods and actions, that they were spend- 
 ing the money left for this work with the idea, if they had 
 any idea outside of having a good time, to prove the 
 claims of spiritualism false— to prove a negative prop- 
 osition. 
 
 Mrs. Lord received the following letter: 
 
 "222 West Washington Square. 
 Mrs. Maud E. Lord. k L 
 
 Dear Madam : Can you conveniently designate a day 
 and hour when I can have the honor of waiting on you? I 
 am desirous of seeing you in the interest of the Seybert 
 Commission. Mr. John C. Bundy, of Chicago, has kindly 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 341 
 
 titted me to use his name in urging you to give a 
 favorable consideration to the request of the commission 
 that they be permitted to observe and investigate the 
 remarkable manifestations of spiritual power revealed 
 through your mediumship. He has authorized me to say 
 for him that he feels great interest in having you lend 
 your assistance to this commission; and that you are one 
 of the few whom he has felt justified in thus commending. 
 It will give me great pleasure to go to Boston for a 
 
 >ual interview when all due arrangements can be made 
 conveniently and explicitly than by letter. 
 
 We know that we are asking much, but we are 
 encouraged by the belief, inspired by Mr. Bundy, that, 
 like ourselves, you are seeking light on a subject which 
 bids fair to be almost inexhaustible. 
 
 I remain, dear madam, 
 
 Very respectfully, 
 
 Horace Howard Furness. 
 
 Acting Chairman, Seybert Investigating Commission. 
 30 November, 1884." 
 
 Mrs. Lord complied with this request, supposing they 
 were earnestly trying to scientifically solve the great prob- 
 lem that means so much to the race. She went to Phila- 
 delphia, at their request, to hold a seance for their special 
 benefit. She waited nearly a week before they could 
 find time to attend. Finally, an evening was appointed 
 and they came to the magnificent home of Mr. Furness, 
 
 West Washington Square, where the seance was to 
 be held. They came as scientists, investigating an impor- 
 tant question. They came dressed for an evening party 
 and could only remain a short time. The circle was formed. 
 These scientists ( 1) commenced by violating every con- 
 dition necessary for the production of the phenomena. 
 Knowing that the scholarly and gentlemanly chairman 
 
 quite deaf, they laughed and talked and snickered 
 at everything. They were requested by Mrs. Lord to treat 
 the occasion seriously, as becoming men acting in a public 
 

 o'42 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 capacity, with the whole country awaiting their conclusion. 
 Even when thus requested, they were not gentlemen enough 
 to comply with the necessary conditions. Mrs. Lord was 
 obliged to break up the seance. They feared she would 
 give some explanation to Mr. Furness and begged her to 
 renew the seance. This she did. They received touches, 
 descriptions, saw lights and heard voices, which they 
 recognized. In less than an hour, these scientists (?), in 
 their gloves and evening dress, left for the party, where 
 their great talents could have full play. Less than an 
 hour's investigation was all they required to pronounce 
 on a question that had engaged the profoundest minds of 
 the age. They consumed a week of Mrs. Lord's time, for 
 which she refused all compensation. Mr. Furness, the chair- 
 man, however, treated her, as all thorough gentlemen always 
 act, with due respect and great hospitality, during her 
 week's delay and waiting for his great ( ?) scientists to 
 get ready. 
 
 Mr. Furness attended one of Mrs. Lord's seances in 
 Boston on the occasion of his first visit to see her. In 
 this seance, a sister came to him and gave the name of 
 Mary Ann Furness. He said, no, he never had such a 
 sister. On returning to Philadelphia, he wrote Mrs. Lord 
 and acknowledged his mistake. He asked members of his 
 family and they told him that he did have such a sister. 
 
 The Seybert Commission has passed into history and 
 requires no obituary. ' ' Parturiunt montes, etc. ' ' Its delib- 
 erations, if what they reported can be thus designated, 
 did no harm, and its conclusions did not settle anything, 
 unless it might be the incompetency of that commission. 
 
CHAPTER XV. 
 
 QUEEN CITY PARK. 
 
 This beautiful, spiritual camp ground, situated on the 
 shore of Lake Champlain near Burlington, Vermont,— than 
 which there is no more delightful spot in all New England 
 tor a summer vacation, was very frequently visited by 
 Mrs. Lord after the session closed at Lake Pleasant. 
 The honest, sincere country people who constituted the 
 majority attending there, were very enthusiastic admirers 
 of Mrs. Lord. Here, as at her own favorite camp, her 
 seances were always crowded. She usually made her home, 
 while at this camp, with Mr. William Gardner, of Troy, 
 New York, or with Mr. Mannum, both of whom owned 
 cottages on the grounds. 
 
 At one of her seances here, a spirit came to Mr. Ferris, 
 of Malone, New York, and was described by Mrs. Lord 
 
 •curately,— even to saying that the spirit came into 
 the circle dancing,— that Mr. Ferris instantly recognized 
 him as a friend who was still alive. 
 
 "No," said Mrs. Lord, "that spirit is here and is 
 not in the body." Mr. Ferris was very emphatic, and 
 said, "No, I know better. He was alive in Malone, only 
 fifty miles from here, yesterday; and if he was dead I 
 would be informed of it." 
 
 "So you will, before the day closes," said Mrs. Lord. 
 
 In less than two hours a telegram was placed in his 
 hands announcing the death and calling him and his wife 
 home. 
 

 344 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 CLARENCE SINGS AT QUEEN CITY PARK, VERMONT. 
 
 Queen City Park, Sept. 14th, 1884, 5 :30 A. M. 
 Dear Friend Drake, and all the rest: I must tell 
 you about our wonderful midnight serenade last night. 
 Clarence made this cottage echo, I assure you. He sang 
 alone for several minutes, in as loud a voice as you ever 
 heard him sing, accompanying himself on the guitar,— 
 improvising words suitable to the occasion, making prom- 
 ises for the future, etc., etc. The guitar and music box 
 were both played at the same time. Mrs. Lord did not |, 
 hear it for a long time, and when she did finally awake, 
 she berated them terribly for disturbing her, but I told 
 her what they had done and she was very much interested. 
 My time is very limited, but I will say it was about the 
 most surprising manifestation I ever witnessed. The blinds . 
 being closed, no doubt aided them greatly. I will tell you 
 more about it later. Kindest regards to all. 
 
 Very truly, 
 
 William Gardner. 
 
 a hot boiled egg. 
 
 At a seance held at 26 Chester Park, in 1885, a gen- 
 tleman had thrown his handkerchief on the floor in the 
 center of the circle with the request that his spirit friends 
 knot it so that he would have something by which to 
 remember them. Clarence said, "All right, Mr. Furguson, 
 we will give you something that will warm your memory." 
 At the close of the seance the handkerchief was found with 
 the four corners nicely tied together, and containing a 
 boiled egg, still hot. A thorough investigation was started 
 to find where such a warm remembrance could come from. 
 By direction of Clarence, they went into the next door 
 and found that the lady of the house, Mrs. Hughes, a 
 stranger to Mrs. Lord, was preparing a lunch for friends, 
 who had just come from the country. She had placed six 
 eggs on the stove, which she had not taken out of the hot 
 water. Looking into the dish, there were only five. She 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 345 
 
 knew that no one had been in the room excepting herself. 
 One egg was missing, and here was a gentleman from the 
 stance with it in his handkerchief. 
 
 ( LABENCE AGAIN SERENADES WILLIAM GARDNER, OF TROY, NEW 
 
 YORK. 
 
 No. 6, Sixth Street, Troy, N. Y., September 21, 1886. 
 K. H. Ladd, Esq., Malone, New York. 
 
 Dear Sir: You have no doubt heard, through our 
 Malone friends, and perhaps from Mrs. Lord herself, about 
 the remarkable serenade we had in our cottage the last 
 night we were there. All the shutters but two were in 
 place, making almost a cabinet of the chamber, and there 
 were only two persons on the upper floor, Mrs. Lord and 
 my brother, and three on the lower floor, Miss Curtis, 
 myself and Mrs. Gardner. The music box was in Mrs. 
 Lord's room and the guitar stood in the hall, near her 
 door. We were first awakened a little after one o'clock 
 in the morning by the playing of both instruments, with 
 frequent attempts to "tune" the guitar. After some pre- 
 liminary playing, Clarence began to sing, in as strong 
 
 •ice as you ever heard him, thumbing the guitar as 
 accompaniment. He sang for at least five minutes,— every 
 word being easily understood and addressed to myself and 
 wife. He said there were more than a hundred spirits 
 in the house, that they had done the best they could for 
 us all, and hoped to do much better in future. He said 
 much more that I cannot now repeat, giving a parting 
 blessing in conclusion. One very strange feature of the 
 occurrence is the fact that Mrs. Lord and my brother on 
 the same floor, with such open communication overhead, 
 were not awakened. Clarence walked along the hall, down 
 into the stairway. I thought it was my brother and spoke 
 to him, but he did not answer. I spoke louder, and finally 
 shouted, but could not arouse him. Clarence said he would 
 awaken him, and he did. 
 
 I resolved at onee that if we meet there again next 
 year, as I hope we may, we will make conditions that will 
 
1 
 
 346 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 enable our friends to repeat that wonderful performance, 
 with interesting additions. Clarence and Snowdrop each 
 said a few words in their familiar voices. I believe we 
 can prepare that chamber and gather a group of mediums 
 (with the aid of Clarence) to lodge there, and give us 
 some very remarkable results. I hope to be able to talk 
 with my spirit friends "face to face." 
 
 "Why not? Clarence and Snowdrop talked, and why 
 not others? My spirit friends promised me early in the 
 summer, that they would make my cottage echo, and they 
 did. I know the singing could have been plainly heard 
 over to "Old Folks Home." 
 
 If you have opportunity, talk with Clarence about this 
 matter. 
 
 I am not half satisfied with our camp meeting, because 
 I gave so much time and was annoyed so much by the 
 management. I will not submit to it again. 
 
 Mrs. Gardner joins me in kindest regards to yourself 
 and Mrs. Ladd, and all our good friends in Malone. 
 
 Very truly, 
 
 Wm. Gardner. 
 
 At a seance Mrs. Lord held at Jacksonville, 111., the 
 spirit of a well-known musical man, who had passed to 
 spirit life some years before was heard singing tenor just as 
 he did in the earth life. Although his friends were not 
 strangers to this phenomena, they said, when they heard 
 this singing, so natural, so perfectly life-like, that it made : 
 their hearts stand still. No more than a line at a time 
 was sung, but enough for recognition of the most natural 
 and rapturous strains. This occurred seven different times, 
 so that all heard it. The sitters were fanned, flowers placed 
 in their hands, a gentleman's cane was taken to a lady, 
 raps made with it on the floor and table, children sat on 
 the laps of their kindred, shook hands, embraced, dallied 
 with their fingers, music box changed hands, etc., much as 
 in other seances, showing that will and memory are attri- 
 butes of spirit. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 1547 
 
 A spirit came to a member of the seance in fulfill- 
 ment of a promise made in earth-life, that if coming back 
 were possible, lie would do so. The medium addressed 
 
 Judge . "You have here two of one name, a 
 
 brother and a nephew. The brother and nephew died, 
 etc." The spirit voice here articulated, "I am not dead at 
 nil. Uncle, I am alive and here." The details of a horrible 
 suicide were given from the spirit side, by the subject 
 of it, to his father, in distinct terms, so that all those at 
 the seance heard and recalled the event. One dear friend, 
 who had not been a week in the world of spirit, mani- 
 fested his presence unmistakably. 
 
 After the sitting with Mrs. Lord, one of the mem- 
 bers of the seance remarked that he did not see anything 
 in such an exhibition of spirit power that was antagon- 
 istic to the Christian religion. "No," said another, "only 
 the resurrection is brought on prematurely before eccles- 
 iasticism is ready for it, or those of its body who wait for a 
 spectacular event millions of years hence, when the sup- 
 positious graveyard dust is to come forward and ally 
 itself with its former spirit,— this process being called 
 the 'resurrection.' 
 
 "No! There is nothing in honest spirit communion 
 which is alien to the principles and practice of true 
 Christianity, and if the resurrection could be regarded as 
 a continuous reality, a development, there could be no 
 inharmony in the lessons of spiritualism. And it would, 
 moreover, infuse a leaven into all the sectarian organiza- 
 tions and illumine the firmament anew in evidence of a 
 never-ceasing coming of the Christ, the true light of life. 
 Another thing:' Positing that man is a spirit and that in 
 this potent factor is life, form, entity, much confusion 
 of tonsrue would be avoided. 
 
 "The scriptures do not deal with material bodies. They 
 are only an essential part of the human frame— only a 
 time-worn instrument. They are called the grave clothes, 
 as in the case of the disciples coming to the tomb of the 
 Savior; they found nothing but the grave clothes, but 
 
348 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 they saw and spoke to Him afterwards, as we do our friei 
 under the circumstance of materialization. The spirits 
 come to us when we make the conditions so that they can 
 come, and when they have learned the way. They all 
 claim that at death the spiritual body is realized at once 
 and with it they arise into their proper condition accord- 
 ing to their own presentment of themselves." And thus 
 we see : 
 
 "That the beautiful dead we lay away, 
 
 With a breaking of the heart, 
 Was only to us the cast in clay, 
 
 Of a deathless counterpart." 
 
 CUI BONO? A HIGHER EDUCATION. 
 
 In 1886, Mrs. Lord had reached a point in her work 
 where it was her purpose, not so much to demonstrate to 
 the public the fact of the continuity of life, as to evolve 
 from the facts demonstrating this continuity, a practical 
 philosophy— a code of ethics suitable to the times and in 
 keeping with the advances made by spiritual science. The 
 theory of evolution had swept away many theological 
 myths— the lessons of wisdom coming from the spiritual 
 side of life had done away with the scheme of orthodox 
 salvation, original sin, and the vicarious atonement; and, 
 there was a necessity for something to be formulated in 
 the place of these things for those who seemed not to be 
 original thinkers. She had, prior to this time— in 1884— 
 held many seances in New York for Senator Leland Stan- 
 ford, resulting in his devoting his millions to the building 
 of the greatest university in the world at Palo Alto, Cali- 
 fornia. 
 
 A knowledge of the great fact of continuous life and 
 the philosophy founded upon fact, had shown Senator 
 Stanford the great importance and necessity for a school 
 founded on broader and more liberal lines than similar 
 institutions East, and across the ocean. As Senator Stan- 
 ford personally said to the writer, "But for Mrs. Lord 
 and the convincing evidence she has given me of a future 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 349 
 
 and the important bearing our thoughts and actions 
 
 have upon that future life, my millions would not 
 been devoted to the building and endowing of the 
 University." 
 
 The lessons given her of the absolute accuracy and 
 eertainty of the compensatory and unchangeable laws of 
 nature— that effect follows cause in spiritual, as well as 
 in material things, were such as to make it easy and very 
 natural to formulate for herself, at least, a code of ethics to 
 which the public and the broader and more liberally 
 religious can find no objections. 
 
 Her presence in Kansas City, in December, 1886, was 
 the occasion of great rejoicing among spiritualists, whose 
 enthusiasm and admiration at her marvelous demonstra- 
 tions of spirit-power soon spread into the orthodox and un- 
 believing element of society, until seats in her seances were 
 at a premium. These seances were attended by the best 
 people in the city. At her Sunday meetings, in the Spirit- 
 ualists' hall, in the audience could be seen, in addition to 
 the regular attendants, prominent society people, leading 
 professional men and known scholars of the city, occa- 
 sionally a minister, judges, doctors, lawyers, leading busi- 
 ness men and their families. 
 
 Believers were delighted, and skeptics and unbelievers 
 were astonished and confounded, being utterly unable to 
 account for the wonderful manifestations in any other 
 way than through spirit agency. 
 
 On the invitation of Mr. M. H. Hudson, manager of 
 the opera houses, she spoke in Music Hall, which proved to 
 be none too large for the enthusiastic audiences that 
 greeted her. Never in the history of Kansas City did spirit- 
 ualism have such a revival. 
 
 He/ first meeting in Music Hall was thus described by 
 tin* Kansas Citv Times-. 
 
!50 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 
 MRS. LORD, THE MEDIUM, DISPLAYS SOME OP HER POWERS TO 
 A PLEASED AUDIENCE. 
 
 When Mrs. Maud E. Lord, a medium well-known in 
 spiritualistic circles all over the country, began her lec- 
 ture last evening in Music Hall, every seat was occupied. 
 The skeptics, who were challenged to be present, were there 
 in full force, and they were handled in such a manner that 
 when they left the hall most of them believed that there 
 was something in spiritualism, after all. The Emma Ab- 
 bot Company were present, and Mr. Weatherill had his 
 nervous, erratic search after a lost pocket book so vividly 
 portrayed that he changed color frequently. One young 1 
 man was inclined to become angry because he was told that 
 he would rather eat than fight. The casual manner in which 
 she let fall the remark was probably the cause of his anger. 
 Another was told how many members there were in his 
 family, how many had died or married, and what their 
 names were. The appearance of persons not in the audi- 
 ence was vividly described, merely on mentioning their 
 names. When the curiosity of the audience was awakened, a 
 general rush was made for the front, and everybody wanted 
 to see if his family record could be told so easily. She told 
 the family record of some of them in a manner that made 
 them almost grind their teeth, although many were forced 
 to admit that in some mysterious manner she was telling 
 the truth. One young man, who was accompanied by a 
 young lady, was told that he would prosper if he would 
 not touch whiskey, and one old toper, whose nose had 
 .assumed a carmine hue, almost turned pale when he was 
 told that he would live longer if he did not drink so much 
 w r ater. w 
 
 "I can see that several of your family have died of 
 dropsy. ' ' 
 
 ' ' I admit that it is a fact, ' ' said the red-nosed skeptic. 
 
 "Drink less water," she said, and passed on to a 
 young man who handed her his watch charm and wanted her 
 to tell his fortune. This she did in a manner that almost 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 351 
 
 the young man wild, until he finally asked her to de- 
 sist. She said that the young man had spent a month of the 
 last summer in the country. He admitted that he had, and 
 then she told him about a little hunt for snipe he had made 
 with the boys while absent. This he vehemently denied, 
 but took the caution to ask the medium to speak no further. 
 
 Many were there for pleasure, and the manner in 
 which the hall was filled with laughter at times showed 
 that they had forgotten business cares for the while. Col. 
 Theodore S. Chase was told that he had been newly elected 
 lecretary of an association for making Kansas City greater, 
 and she said that both he and the association would pros- 
 per. In telling one gentleman certain facts about himself, 
 she remarked that his hair was red before he commenced 
 wearing a wig, which he admitted after remaining visibly 
 confused for a few seconds. 
 
 After the meeting had closed, Mr. J. Bolby, proprietor 
 of the Pacific House, and a number of his friends, accom- 
 panied Mrs. Lord and her associates to the parlors of the 
 Normandy Hotel, where a seance was held. Mr. Bolby, 
 who announced that he could never believe in spiritualism, 
 was astonished at the manner in which his history was re- 
 vealed and the way in which his family was described. 
 Mrs. Lord told him he was proprietor of the Pacific House, 
 and that on one occasion he said he would like to have a 
 cat, and a friend w T ho overheard the remark afterward sent 
 him a sack full by express. At the conclusion Mr. Bolby 
 admitted that this was true, and many marveled at her 
 skill. One who said that he was a thorough skeptic, was 
 told what countries he had traveled in, and the names 
 of his wife, his uncles and his sisters. 
 
 At this meeting Mrs. Lord took occasion to outline 
 the philosophy of spiritualism in its ethical and practical 
 aspects. It was an opportune time. The audience was 
 composed of people of more than ordinary intelligence, 
 thinking people, and church people who could not, or dared 
 
352 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 not, attend such a meeting in a spiritual hall. After 
 formal introduction, she said: 
 
 From my earliest recollection my teachers— the only 
 instructors I ever had— have presented the highest moral 
 precepts. My first great lesson was obedience to divine 
 law. I was taught to make this my rule of action and to 
 be submissive to the right. Any deviation always brought 
 reprimand and punishment. The voice of conscience was 
 always audible and attended by the explanation of cause, 
 so that the thought and the action should not be repeated. 
 As a child and all through life, experience has taught me 
 that any deviation, however slight, from the golden rule 
 brings compensation more or less severe as the thought or 
 act required. This is the law of spirit. My commands were 
 to let no opportunity pass to impress this law— this fact 
 upon all with whom I came in contact. 
 
 The hand that wrote on the wall at Belshazzar's feast 
 gave these laws to Moses on the tablets of stone, and all the 
 great ethical teachers of the races past and gone have re- 
 ceived them from the same angelic source— from those 
 who have passed on to an understanding of spirit and its 
 eternal laws. With such teachers do you wonder that from 
 childhood I have prayed that it might' be my mission to 
 teach and practice this religion — a philosophy based upon 
 principles that do not tear down to build up, but, on the 
 contrary, enriches itself with whatever good can be ex- 
 tracted from all creeds and every religious faith? My con- 
 ception of this harmonial philosophy, as I ^teach and prac- 
 tice it, is that it does not disturb the traditions of the 
 churches, but rather confirms them. Take spiritualism out 
 of the Bible, and the churches would have no foundation 
 upon which to build. We take from the Old Testament 
 all that is instructive, wholesome and clean. We believe in 
 the teachings of Christ and strive to emulate the examples 
 of all saintly lives. We teach that all infractions of moral 
 and spiritual laws bring punishment. 
 
 Purity of morals, a cleanly life and a practice of the 
 "Golden Rule" are vital exemplifications of the highest 
 
MRS. MAUD E. LORD. 
 (See page 373.) 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 353 
 
 virtues. We demonstrate to all conscientious investigators 
 rr.it fact that "if a man die he shall live again," that 
 death is but birth into a new, natural, social and real life, 
 compared to which this is the shadowy life. We demon- 
 ic immortality. If you accept the fact on faith, we ask 
 yon to know it. We are not iconoclasts, but co-operate 
 with churches in all reforms. We ask all to think for them- 
 Ours is an established religion, with a demon- 
 ble philosophy. To the erring it offers mercy, to the 
 cd it holds out opportunities of growth into better con- 
 ditions; to the weary on earth it speaks of rest, and to the 
 miserable it breathes the balm of hope. What objection 
 can humanity have to the fact that under proper conditions 
 I the voices of their loved ones "gone before," may, and 
 do fall, again into speech and tell us that the coin cur- 
 rent in immortal life is the good and unselfish acts we 
 perform here— aye. that our capital "over there" is the 
 aggregate of thought and consummation of actions here. 
 
 We advise all to first establish the fact of the con- 
 tinuity of life— personal, individual life— to their satisfac- 
 tion; and, on such fact to build a code of ethics commen- 
 surate with their own intellectual capacity and moral 
 needs. None can do this and live in evil ways. None can 
 know that the eyes of loved ones are upon them and fre- 
 quent the haunts of vice, or wrong their neighbor. When 
 we know that every infraction of the moral and spiritual 
 law brings its own punishment; when w r e can measure the 
 dynamic force of thought and approximate the laws of 
 
 dity, when these things, these facts, these laws, not 
 formulated into text books are taught to, and understood 
 by our children and become, as it were, "bred in the 
 
 s," then may we expect a nobler and grander race, 
 
 se spiritual natures, without which man is an animal, 
 shall balance and beautify the scientific prodigies our 
 
 'Is and colleges are sending out into all conditions 
 of life. 
 
 Has the whole field of philosophical exegesis or the 
 
354 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 entire curriculum of ecclesiasticisni a grander or bettri- mes- 
 sage for humanity? 
 
 "It is a beautiful belief that ever around our heads, 
 
 Are hovering on noiseless wing bright spirits of the dead; 
 
 It is a beautiful belief that, when ended our career, 
 
 It shall be our mission to watch over others here — 
 
 To lend a moral to the flower, breathe wisdom on the wind 
 
 To hold communion, at night's pure noon, with the imprisoned 
 
 mind, 
 To bid the mourner cease to mourn — the trembling be for- 
 given." 
 
 Like the Rev. Heber Newton, I believe in individual 
 responsibility after death ; that transition does not work any 
 sudden, radical change in our intellectual, moral and spirit- 
 ual development; that progression of all continues under 
 more favorable conditions after transition; and, on these 
 lines is basjd the religion of the future. The churches 
 must broaden their creeds to hold the thinkers who will fill 
 their cushioned pews when these lessons are better un- 
 derstood. 
 
 I believe in all reforms and co-operate with all 
 churches, and all reform movements. I believe in reform 
 NOW and not after life has been half or mostly spent. 
 
 Let us begin now to educate our children— educate 
 them to think, and in time we may bring about reforms. 
 Our systems of education are too rigid and limited to pro- 
 duce desired results. Correct systems and methods should 
 give Hie ability to think. To think is the ultimate of educa- 
 tion To think 7$ education. Mental science is an exact 
 science, with phenomena as diversified as individuals, 
 and man is the product of spirit force — the ego— the 
 thinker, operating upon grey brain matter. One is essential 
 to the other; guard these two elements; guide them in 
 accordance with hereditary laws, both mental and physical, 
 and the product will be a certain positive result. Schools 
 should embrace and advance all thought movements with- 
 out prejudice. Every vibration of human thought is im- 
 portant in the world of dynamic results. Every aspiration 
 and every prayer uttered is perpetual and eternal. Thought 
 
 J 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 355 
 
 controls all the motor powers of the earth to-day, and hence 
 our schools should teach people to think and not to repeat. 
 
 Our present systems produce too many failures in life 
 because they do not take into account the laws of spirit 
 which are as immutable as the laws of gravitation. Those 
 who win in life, win because their education— sometimes 
 acquired in the hard school of experience— evolves these 
 forces of which I speak. In the natural, physical world in 
 which we live every man should qualify himself to know 
 the laws of his body and brain and spirit. If he violates 
 these laws, knowingly or ignorantly, he alone must pay the 
 penalty. It is of great importance to know and under- 
 stand the laws of spirit, the consequences of whose viola- 
 tion reach beyond physical punishment, on and into spirit- 
 ual life, making or marring the spirit's progress. ''In all 
 things created lingereth beauty or its wreck." The re- 
 ligion of the future must preserve this beauty— the new 
 system of education must prevent these wrecks. Will the 
 churches and the people join us in this work ? Why should 
 they not permit us to co-operate with them? We are all 
 tending to the same end. We all urge cleaner, holier lives. 
 They ask you to believe now and be saved. We ask you to 
 know now and save yourself. We ask you not to wait until 
 the eleventh hour, until death approaches, but now to 
 adopt such a course, and live such a life, as to become 
 pure, good and just— not through fear, but because it is 
 pest for you. All must travel the same road— all must 
 enter spirit life just as they leave this life. Not as king and 
 subject ; not as cavalier and footman ; not as millionaire and 
 pauper. Scepters, insignia, and castes will all drop away. 
 Character only remains. . This is the inevitable— this is 
 t'<( law. 
 
 In conclusion, the speaker expressed the following as 
 her personal belief which is not entertained by the great 
 body of spiritualists, she said: "I am looking for the day 
 when Jesus will return; with him will be a mighty host; 
 the angels are preparing the way and the great Lord, with 
 all his disciples will come again. Tinman beings should pre- 
 
35G PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 pare themselves by ways of peace, by purity of mind 
 conduct and by love to each other. God will not forget 
 his promise and eternal death no longer will, with its fears, 
 hold sway over our intellect. Become more holy, lead clean 
 lives. The erection of costly temples and the observance 
 of ceremonies is no longer necessary. Spirits come to all 
 and all will come to the spirits. Wife and husband, mother 
 and child, sweetheart and lover will all be reunited in the 
 glorious season to come. Immortality has been proven; 
 let the world rejoice. Sweet thoughts are these; sweeter 
 still is to be all the glorious hereafter. The great harbor of 
 safety is open to us and the beacon lights are burning 
 for all and beckoning to each." 
 
 At the close of this lecture Mrs. Lord stepped down 
 from the platform and called for strangers for whom she 
 would describe. On such occasions she never described or 
 gave readings to friends, or acquaintances, or spiritual- 
 ists. She preferred to deal with skeptics and strangers. 
 Under such conditions there could be no question of prior 
 knowledge, or collusion. 
 
 Here she displayed that wonderful psychometric power 
 to delineate persons, things, and places, and a clairvoy- 
 ance that seemed to look with unerring vision upon the 
 panorama of individual life, with all its kaleidoscopic 
 changes; as well as a clairaudience which revealed the 
 thoughts and words from lips long since silenced to mortal 
 ears. For more than two hours she described for the 
 anxious ones w T ho remained for the demonstrations of her 
 belief. It was a memorable meeting for the spiritualists of 
 Kansas City — where, later, she was to meet with so much 
 trouble. . [ 
 
 Another strange incident, showing how life lines will 
 sometimes run together as though the faithful weaver had 
 purposely entwined the threads, or had cast life 's drama to 
 suit his purpose, or test the quality of his actors. Who can 
 tell? Mortal eyes cannot watch the invisible actors. Do 
 we move in the lines of least resistance, or is it design 
 that we fall into the magnetic lines of force and imagine 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 357 
 
 wo are acting out our own sweet will and way'? At this 
 time, Mrs. Lord had not, knowingly, Been or met The 
 Stranger who used to come to her and Mrs. Dr. Hooker, in 
 their "dreams and visions" at their home in Wisconsin 
 veins before— some fourteen years or more. Only occa- 
 sionally did the thought and the memory of the Oriental 
 Master's prophecy come to her. The prophecy made on 
 that bright, summer Sabbath morning, so long ago, was 
 seldom re-called, 
 
 "He giveth his angels watch o'er thee! 
 
 "No matter how dark the clouds may lower, 
 "No matter how deep the waters be, 
 
 "No matter how high the mountains tower — 
 "Their bright wings hover unceasingly, 
 
 "He giveth His angels watch o'er thee! 
 
 — L'enpant Purdu. 
 
 The manager of the hall came to Mrs. Lord and asked 
 her what might be her method of procedure. She told him 
 it was usual in her meetings to have a chairman who 
 would introduce her. This was out of his line as manager 
 of the hall, and he suggested a gentleman who was present, 
 Mr. J. S. Drake, who was building water and gas works 
 in Hutchinson, Kansas, and who was passing through the 
 city, and had stopped over to attend the meeting. Mr. 
 Drake accepted the honor and introduced her to the audi- 
 ence and acted as chairman during the evening. 
 
 From Kansas City, Mrs. Lord went to San Fran- 
 cisco, California, where she spoke in Metropolitan Hall, to 
 an audience of over fifteen hundred people. The spiritual 
 meetings in San Francisco were the most popular and 
 claimed the largest congregations of any church or Sunday 
 meetings in that city of liberal, progressive thinkers. 
 
 Returning East, in the early summer, she spoke for the 
 spiritualists of Denver; Lamed, Kansas; Kansas City; 
 Jacksonville, 111.; Chicago, and at the Eastern spiritual 
 camp meetings, at Lake Pleasant, Onset Bay, and Queen 
 City Park. 
 
 At Queen City Park, than which there is no more beau- 
 tiful spot on Lake Champlain for a summer outing, she 
 
11 
 
 358 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 again met Mr. J. S. Drake, who had left his office in New 
 York City to spend a few weeks with his father and mother 
 at their cottage, "The Old Folks' Home," as they called 
 it. At this time Mr. Drake avowed a positive knowledge of 
 the- continuity of life ; and, by a long and careful scientific 
 investigation, had become convinced of many of the facts 
 of spirit phenomena; that they were genuine and possible 
 under proper conditions, with the exception of materiali- 
 zation. 
 
 He had consumed considerable time in visiting nearly 
 all of the public materializing mediums at all the camp 
 meetings and in the large cities, and unhesitatingly stated 
 that he had not seen any of the so-called materializations 
 that was in any way satisfactory, or that seemed genuine to 
 him ; and, that very much of it was very palpably a fraud, 
 and a cheap imitation, if such a thing as the genuine ever 
 was produced. His mother was a beautiful trance medium, 
 with a control named "Neotkah," with whom he had many 
 interviews. She had another control, an East Indian spirit, 
 named ' ' Eulah, ' ' who had given him considerable informa- 
 tion relative to the religio-philosophical science of the 
 Orientals. 
 
 His deductions from the facts that came under his 
 own observation and experiments forced him at this time 
 to concede all spiritual phenomena excepting materializa- 
 tion. That this phase was demonstrated to his entire satis- 
 faction, is best told in his own words : 
 
 CLARENCE APPEARS IN FULL DRESS. 
 
 "Those who deny the operations of recondite forces 
 with which they are not familiar, and refuse to grant the 
 conditions required for the production of phenomena under 
 investigation, have studied to little purpose, and need to be 
 reminded that it is a little late in this age of scientific inves- 
 tigation to assert that the limits of their senses are the limits 
 of intellectual progress. 
 
 Assuming, therefore, that the natural laws under which 
 it was possible for Christ to appear to his apostles and for 
 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 359 
 
 Saul to talk with Samuel are extant to-day, I will simply- 
 state a few facts that have come under my persona] observ- 
 ation, proving conclusively to my mind the continuity of 
 life after death; and, that these laws can, under proper 
 conditions, be applied to-day, with as practical results as in 
 the instances so earnestly believed by the whole Christian 
 world and by all people in all ages. 
 
 All races have believed in individual immortality, 
 which belief must come from a conscious feeling that such 
 is the fact. It is not difficult to believe that this feeling is 
 entitled to as much weight, in forming an opinion upon 
 this subject, as Biblical history, or argument that appeals 
 to reason through the senses, from the fact that our senses 
 are liable to deceive us, while this feeling is usually correct ; 
 but, as the world goes, the facts, accepted as such, by one 
 or more of the senses, are received with more favor. 
 
 I will, therefore, confine myself strictly to authenti- 
 cated facts in relating the incident connected with the 
 phenomena I have witnessed, as presented through that 
 most wonderful medium, Mrs. Maud E. Lord. 
 
 Having heard the lady say that she could produce 
 genuine materialization, I arranged with a few friends to 
 invite her to visit Queen City Park, near Burlington, Ver- 
 mont, where my father's family was spending the summer 
 and where I had gone to hear Col. Robert G. Ingersoll, who 
 had been engaged by the spiritual association owning the 
 grounds to deliver three lectures. 
 
 After her arrival, and before she had done any work, 
 I improvised a cabinet in the front room of my father's 
 cottage, "The Old Folks' Home," by hanging a dark cur- 
 tain across one corner of the room, leaving sufficient space 
 in the corner for the medium to be comfortably seated 
 without touching the walls of the room or the curtain in 
 front of her. 
 
 I arranged thirteen chairs in a semi-circle in front of 
 this curtain, taking care not to have any space between 
 the chairs, and that the chairs at the end of the semi-cir- 
 
 -liould touch the walls of the room, so that when my 
 
3G0 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 company was seated, no one could reach the cabinet with- 
 out climbing over the circle. 
 
 Thus equipped, under conditions precluding all possi- 
 bility of fraud, deception, or assistance from outside, I 
 seated my company. Among those present were Mr. and 
 Mrs. William Gardner, of Troy, N. Y.; Mr. and Mrs. E. 
 H. Ladd, of Malone, New York; Mr. Charles Smith, of 
 Bangor, New York; Mrs. Nathan Knapp and Mrs. Judge 
 Hutton, of Malone, New York, the other seats being occu- 
 pied by members of my father's family, while I stood out- 
 side of the circle the better to observe what might hap- 
 pen. Like most investigators, I had, while complying with 
 the conditions given me, arranged everything most un- 
 reasonably for the medium, if the phenomena depended 
 solely upon her unaided efforts. I had selected Monday 
 morning for the test when she would not be expecting to be 
 called, and I had appealed to any superstition which she 
 might entertain by having thirteen chairs in my circle. My 
 company was promptly on hand at eight o'clock, and in 
 their places, while I stood outside the door watching for 
 the medium, intending to ask her to come in as she passed 
 from her rooms on her way to breakfast, at a time when 
 she would not have any of the paraphernalia of the cabinet 
 or seance room about her, and when her accomplices, if any 
 such she had, were off duty. 
 
 At about eight-thirty she came past and I met her 
 some few rods from the house ; and, after introducing my- 
 self, I called her attention to the statement I had heard 
 her make a year before, that she "could produce genuine 
 materialization if she had a good cabinet." I told her I 
 had a good cabinet and a company all seated and waiting 
 for the spirits, and if she would come and make good the 
 statement she could name her own price. She could not 
 have known of my plans, as I had not told them to any one, 
 and no one of my company dreamed of what was coming 
 until they were invited to take a seat in the semi-circle. 
 
 She objected and said she had just arisen and was on 
 her wav to breakfast and did not believe she could get 
 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 3C1 
 
 anything, and seemed to be a trifle annoyed, as I thought, 
 at being thus taken at a disadvantage. I told her that was 
 exactly my opinion. My remark settled the matter, al- 
 though it was somewhat unkind, and she said: "I will 
 go and try." 
 
 She insisted upon the ladies of my party examining 
 her clothing and removing anything of a white color she 
 might have about her. This they did, not leaving her 
 even a pocket handkerchief. She then insisted upon being 
 securely tied. This I did to the satisfaction of all of the 
 company. As she took her place in the cabinet I closed and 
 locked the doors, the two windows having been previously 
 
 ned— and then I took hold of the curtain and pushed 
 it against the wall to exclude from the cabinet the light 
 from a lamp which had not been turned down. Instantly, to 
 
 great surprise and before I had let go of the curtain, 
 a hand grasped it just below my hand and pushed it back. 
 
 I stood face to face with a man about my own size — 
 live feet eleven— dressed in dark clothes, very white shirt 
 and spotless cuffs ! His hair was dark and curled a little — 
 his moustache was rather long and pointed, and he wore a 
 fine diamond pin. 
 
 There sat the medium not five feet distant. There 
 sat all of my company; and, not more than three feet dis- 
 tant stood this stranger — an unexpected addition to our 
 company. We all saw and marveled at his appearance, so 
 suddenly and in the light. Here was an objective reality — 
 a reality to fourteen full grown, reasonably intelligent peo- 
 ple, all of whom saw the same presence under absolutely 
 test conditions. With a smile he stepped outside of the cur- 
 tain and said : 
 
 "Drake, do not allow anyone to break the conditions 
 and we will show you something genuine." 
 
 As I stepped back he took a step forward and placing 
 his hand upon Mr. Charles Smith's shoulders, explained 
 the difficulties in establishing the magnetic currents so as 
 
 rmit the spirit to grasp and use matter, so as to become 
 appreciable to our senses. 
 
n 
 
 3G2 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 Here was something— a fact— one remove from my 
 senses, outside of my experience and beyond my knowledge 
 of physics— no phantasm, but a fact. A visible, audible, 
 tangible, transcendental fact,— a, fact to all in the room, 
 appealing alike to the senses and the reason of all. No 
 hypnotism; no auto-suggestion; no involuntary cerebral 
 action on the part of fourteen sane people, simultaneously 
 conjuring out of somewhere or nowhere this well-dressed, 
 talking, intelligent person with a knowledge of matter and 
 force transcending the combined knowledge and experience 
 of all present. Nor was this a combination of latent vibra- 
 tions registered upon matter or upon any spiritual uni- 
 verse. 
 
 What was it? A plain, cold fact, unexpected by all 
 present. A fact involving forces and laws not tabulated in 
 text books, or named in our learned treatise. What would a 
 cold, skeptical man of the world do with such a fact ? It is 
 immaterial to me what others think, I was doing my own 
 thinking. It is a mental law to refer all facts to some 
 theory. 
 
 Before he had finished his talk, a lady, dressed in 
 bridal robes with her long, white train thrown over her arm, 
 parted the curtains in the center, and, 'stepping out into 
 full view of all the company, said: "Cannot I, too, join 
 this pleasant company?" While these two forms stood in 
 full view of all the company the medium could also be seen 
 seated in her chair, with her hands tied behind her back, 
 just as she had insisted on being tiefl previous to being 
 seated in the cabinet. Three of my company instantly ex- 
 claimed : ' ' Oh, Rose Wentworth, we are so glad to see you. " 
 
 There are times, possibly, in every man's life when 
 unexpected results so suddenly upset his theories and re- 
 verse his judgment that reply comes not readily, but to one 
 educated in that most practical school of life — a daily news- 
 paper office — where for fifteen years, as reporter and 
 editor, in the cities of Davenport, Iowa, and Rock Island, 
 Illinois, I had been taught to think quickly and to be 
 fair and honest in judgment, even at the expense of pre- 
 
CONTINUITY OP LAW AND LIFE 3G3 
 
 conceived opinions, I could therefore only bid our celestial 
 visitors welcome and acknowledge myself satisfied. 
 
 The lady in bridal costume was recognized by Mrs. 
 Hut ton, Mrs. Knapp and members of my father's family 
 as an acquaintance who had been buried in her wedding 
 ^s similar to the one in which she presented herself. 
 
 The gentleman who stepped out of the cabinet and 
 addressed us for at least three minutes, I afterwards learned 
 was the medium's control, Clarence Wilbourn, who was a 
 resident of New York City, and who was shot near Fort 
 Madison, Iowa, in September, 1862. 
 
 ■ral other forms appeared during our seance. 
 Among the number was a beautiful little Indian girl who 
 parted the curtain and threw a bouquet of flowers which 
 struck me on the shoulder, and who said: "Here's the 
 medium's flowers for you Brave." Later I learned that 
 her name was "Leotah" or Snowdrop, as she was called, 
 as she usually appeared to other clairvoyants carrying a 
 flower by that name in her hands, or entwined in her black 
 hair. She did not appear to be over four feet tall. 
 
 YVhat was the most convincing of all, was the ap- 
 pearance of two forms at the same time, both addressing us 
 in different voices, while the medium was talking. All 
 three were in full view of all the company, with no possible 
 chance for deception. This seance demonstrated to me that 
 they who are so wise in their own conceit as to attempt to 
 define the limitations of the spirit, or to pronounce judg- 
 ment on any subject without first having investigated the 
 same, must appear foolish in the eyes of those to whom 
 these things have been domonstrated. 
 
 J. S. Drake. 
 Sherman House, Chicago, 111., Dec. 1886. 
 
CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 DO COMING EVENTS CAST THEIR SHADOWS BEFORE? 
 WHAT IS DEATH ? 
 
 "Spirit, nearing yon dark at the limit of Thy human state, 
 Fear not Thou the hidden purpose of that power which alone 
 is great." 
 
 —Tennyson. 
 
 While riding with Conductor Cross, whose run was 
 from Rockford to Chicago, Mrs. Lord said to him, point- 
 ing to his brakeman, "I see death following him— very- 
 close to him. He has only a short time to live. ' ' The con- 
 ductor smiled incredulously and said : ' ' That great healthy 
 fellow? Well, if he dies soon, I will believe there is some- 
 thing in spiritualism. ' ' The conductor 's train was a mixed 
 train, and it was the duty of the brakeman to pass over the 
 tops of the freight cars. The next day, as the brakeman 
 was going over the train he was struck by a bridge and 
 instantly killed. 
 
 A similar vision was shown in St. Louis. Entering an 
 Olive street car one afternoon, she remarked to her com- 
 panion, "I see death very close to that gentleman seated 
 in the front of the car." Her companion looked and saw 
 that she had pointed to Captain Joseph Brown, so well and 
 favorably known, as the old city auditor, and, at one 
 time, mayor of St. Louis. Both were well acquainted with 
 Captain Brown. She was very nearly blind — always hav- 
 ing been near-sighted— and did not recognize him. They 
 called the Captain back and he said he was feeling quite 
 well, much better than he had felt for some time. Captain 
 Brown was a pronounced spiritualist and an unusually in- 
 telligent man. During the great Chicago fire, he was the 
 first to send relief to the people of that city. He for- 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 3G5 
 
 warded the first car-load of provisions, while the city was 
 
 still burning. This vision of death, in this case, was veri- 
 fied in less than two months. 
 
 Again, when boarding at the Sherman House in Chi- 
 cago, Mr. Harry J. Milligan, a friend of her husband, came 
 in from a drive, thoroughly chilled. She happened to be 
 in the elevator when he went up to his room. She censured 
 him for going out on such a day without his over- 
 She went on to her room and said to her husband, 
 '"Harry is going to die." 
 
 1 ' What makes you think so, ' ' was his reply. 
 "I saw death over him as we came up in the elevator 
 just now." 
 
 "That cannot be, as he is such a strong and healthy 
 man. He is a perfect athlete," was his answer. 
 
 "Oh, yes, he is going to die. I never see death over 
 any one that they do not die, in a very short time, accord- 
 ing to the distance the shadow is from them." 
 
 "Death is not a person— how can it make, or be a 
 shadow? What does it look like?" 
 
 "It is like a presence, a beautiful, ethereal and re- 
 fined presence when the life of the person has been clean, 
 moral, and pure; it is dark when their life has been bad. 
 This presence is always knitting, weaving, and closing up 
 the threads of life. Sometimes it is close up to the person 
 and sometimes distant. Sometimes it is rushing after them 
 and at other times it is moving along leisurely. Sometimes 
 it diffuses a beautiful, exquisite, exotic perfume; at other 
 times, an indescribable odor, according to the thoughts and 
 character of the person. It does not seem to be the reflex 
 of the people, because it does not look like them. To me 
 it seems to be a real presence. You know how many I 
 following people on the street— in public assemblies, 
 on the cars. Whenever you have taken the trouble 
 arn the facts, you have always found that this vision — 
 actual presence, call it the shadow r of the person or 
 guardian angel closing up his accounts, or call it 
 ! you will, is the forerunner of the person's death. 
 
:■ 
 
 366 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 All my life, I have seen this presence, sometimes beautiful, 
 and sometimes sorrowful, and there has never been any 
 mistake. Yes, Harry will surely die, aud I hope he is pre- 
 pared to go." 
 
 "Oh, no, he is not prepared. He is just now at the 
 most successful period in his business career," was the 
 reply. 
 
 He went to his room, and never left it alive. He had a 
 severe case of pneumonia, and seemed to recover. The 
 medium's husband talked with him and tried to induce 
 him to make his will and otherwise arrange his business af- 
 fairs as a business precaution. 
 
 "Oh, that's all right, old boy; don't you get scared 
 about me— I'm not going to die yet," was his reply. 
 
 He did not sleep well and the doctors gave him several 
 doses of chloral without effect. He was fed on brandy to 
 keep up his strength, and, finally, a consultation was held, 
 and they decided that he could not live unless he could get 
 some sleep, and they decided to give him chloroform. This 
 was done, and he never regained more than a momentary 
 consciousness, and died in the arms of the medium's hus- 
 band, and his old friend, L. D. Cleveland, the architect. 
 
 a midnight entertainment— extraordinary manifesta- 
 tion of spirit power. 
 
 Chicago, III., 1886. 
 
 Mrs. Maud E. Lord spent several days with us when 
 last in the city. Not being in her usual health, her presence 
 was made known to but few. Past experience had taught us 
 to expect much through her superior mediumship, mid home 
 quietude. Clarence, her principal control, known nearly as 
 well, from shore to shore, as herself, and to us almost as 
 distinct an individuality, joined with us in our mirth, 
 sympathizing with us in our sadness, advising us, and giv- 
 ing his opinion in such a natural way that we felt him to 
 be one of our number. He was invited to give us a mid- 
 night entertainment as he had done some years before. 
 
 Mrs. Lord's room was across the hall, two doors away 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 3C7 
 
 from ours. There was no one else on the same floor. The 
 doors Leading into the hall from both rooms were left 
 (•pen: however, that would make no difference with Clar- 
 ence, as he always opens or closes them at will, and this 
 night of which I write, he awakened ns by closing a door 
 to exclude the light shining in from the street. My hus- 
 band said: "Clarence, is that you?" In quick response 
 came in independent voice, "Yes, Gardner, it is I." 
 Then coming to our bedside he said, "Join hands.' ' Rest- 
 inn- a hand upon my head he talked kindly as a brother, even 
 tender, loving mother, to her saddened children. My 
 husband had been disabled for many months, and was 
 very despondent. Clarence, reading the thoughts that had 
 not been expressed, addressed himself to my husband, say- 
 Ing: "Gardner, you are entirely wrong; you would gain 
 nothing by the change. The heaven you desire, you would 
 not find. Your love, care, and thoughts, would still be 
 with the w r ife that has journej^ed with you so many years, 
 and your inability to do for her, and the knowledge that 
 years of usefulness— of needed preparation for the change— 
 which might have been yours, would bring' greater sorrow 
 than yet experienced. Put forth every effort to overcome 
 this morbidness, take a firm hold upon hope and life, and, 
 my brother, I will help you. God bless you, Gardner, you 
 shall yet see much of happiness. Work hand and hand 
 her, as you now do, with the partner of your joys and 
 sorrows, and the clouds will lift and health and hope be 
 restored. ' ' 
 
 Much of the same import was given, w r ith a tenderness 
 that cannot be recorded. None but those who have had a 
 similar experience can understand our feelings while be- 
 ing addressed in an audible voice, in the still hour of night, 
 disembodied spirit. The echo still lingers in the cham- 
 of my soul, and that much good has resulted from the 
 divine interview, Clarence knows without my record. Dur- 
 the time he was manifesting, Snowdrop's busy fin- 
 were arranging the bed clothes about my neck. She 
 : "I want to cover you up." Three hands were upon me 
 
■I 
 
 3G8 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 at the same time, and the medium, two doors away, slept. 
 We thought the entertainment grand beyond our former 
 experience. Clarence, however, thought it not complete, 
 and sang to us. He began singing in the front parlor, three 
 rooms away from Mrs. Lord's— then came to our bed-side 
 and sang loud enough to wake the people sleeping below 
 stairs, improvising words and music, upon which he after- 
 wards laughingly commented. I can memorize but two 
 lines, enough, however, to show the kindly sentiment: 
 
 "If we only could to-morrow 
 Place your feet beyond all sorrow." 
 
 The singing awoke Mrs. Lord, and she called to us, de- 
 siring to know what Clarence was doing, and to inquire 
 the hour. 
 
 Mr. Gardner stepped to the floor to light the gas, but 
 quickly called for help. Hands were upon him from head to 
 feet, and he said he could not move, the room was so full, 
 and he wished that I would light the gas quickly, but the 
 room was peopled too densely .for me to move with rapid- 
 ity. Instantaneously the bed clothing was turned sheet 
 side up, and put as smoothly down as four hands could 
 have placed it. In fact so great was the tumult, that sim- 
 ultaneously the cry went forth, Maud! "Maud! Do come 
 and light the gas." 
 
 Thus ended our exceedingly interesting and rather 
 exciting spirit entertainment. We found the hour to be 
 2 A. M. 
 
 Clarence has promised something even grander when 
 Mrs. Lord shall have regained her health. Having seen so 
 much of Clarence's power, we do not question his ability, 
 to do anything possible to be done, by a unity of forces of 
 the two worlds. 
 
 A letter just received, says: "Mrs. Lord is recover- 
 ing from a throat trouble. Most wonderful has been the 
 spirit power employed in her restoration/' a knowledge of 
 which will give pleasure to her many, many friends through- 
 out the land. 
 
 Mary A. Gardner. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIPB. :JG9 
 
 CLARENCE SHOWS HIMSELF TO OLD FRIENDS. 
 
 Paw-tucket, R. I., No. 47 Harrison St. 
 
 Mrs. Maud E. Lord and her little daughter passed 
 
 Christmas week with us. On Christmas night, while a few 
 
 ids were present, the conversation drifted to materiali- 
 
 m. some of the party declaring they had lost all faith 
 
 in that phase of mediumship, as so many pretended med- 
 
 had been exposed, and it was difficult to secure test 
 
 conditions. While we were talking Mrs. Lord's arm was 
 
 controlled, and the spirit wrote: "If you can arrange 
 
 d cabinet, we will do our part to convince you of the 
 
 truth of materialization." 
 
 In the second story we have an alcove, with heavy 
 <>ries, and one window. We darkened the window, 
 turned the lights down, a very little, but could see plainly 
 everything in the rooms. Mrs. Lord called for a rope to 
 tie her hands. Two of the party tied her hands securely be- 
 hind her back. The moment she entered the cabinet, a hand 
 and arm were thrust out. In "the meantime a hand came 
 out at the side, and reaching over the bed, pulled a pillow 
 off onto the floor. Then Mrs. Lord said : 
 
 "Clarence, it seems very warm in here." 
 Immediately, we heard the window being pulled down 
 at the top. It was a very hard sash to move. The curtain 
 rattled, and the spirit seemed to be very strong. The win- 
 dow is on the back part of the house, the third floor from 
 the ground, and there is no way to reach it from the out- 
 side. 
 
 Clarence materialized and stood at the opening in front 
 
 while "Snowdrop" peeped out at the side, giving her hand 
 
 to all in the circle, six in number. Some very good tests 
 
 were given from spirit friends in the cabinet, who could 
 
 not get strength enough to show themselves. Mrs. Lord 
 
 ! then came out, and we all saw her hands were tied as 
 
 : securely as when she went in. We untied them and had a 
 
 ] little rest, after which, she went back again. We handed 
 
 j the rope to Clarence, who came to the opening. He tied 
 
370 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 her hands behind her, then secured her feet and tied her 
 to the chair. Then the curtain opened, and a large Indian, 
 Kaolah, lifted her in the chair and carried her out into the 
 room. We had a good job in untying the knots, but finally 
 succeeded. Then we tied her again, and she went into the 
 cabinet, myself and Mr. Read accompanying her. We stood 
 by her side while the spirits untied the rope. While the 
 spirits were untying her we felt spirit hands on our heads 
 and backs and heard voices talking to us. Then we came 
 out, and while Mrs. Lord stood just outside of the curtain, 
 and Mrs. R. was standing in front of her, a large Indian 
 put out his hand over her head and touched Mrs. R. Mrs. 
 Lord is not entranced during materializations. 
 
 Mrs. A. W. Read. 
 
 IDENTITY OF SPIRIT. 
 
 While holding a seance, several mifes from Decatur, 
 Mich., at Mr. Osborne's home, the spirit of a lady came and 
 was described by Mrs. Lord so accurately that the family in- 
 stantly recognized her as a relative, an aunt of Mrs. Os- 
 borne. She gave her name, as well. There was no question 
 about the identity of the spirit, but the family did not 
 know that the woman was dead, as they had received a 
 letter from her only a few days before. At the close of the 
 seance they gave the medium an album and asked her if 
 she could pick out the photograph of the lady. She looked 
 the album through, carefully, and handed it back, saying, 
 1 ' Her picture is not in this album. ' ' 
 
 They gave her another album, and, on looking it 
 through, she handed it to Mr. Osborne, saying, "That is 
 her picture— that is the face I saw in the seance." It was 
 the one she had described to them and whose name had 
 been given by the voice in the seance. When she was be- 
 ing described in the seance and when the family persisted 
 in saying she was alive, the voice asserted that she had 
 died, but was not dead. 
 
 The next morning, Mr. Osborne drove to town and tele- 
 graphed to the aunt's home, in one of the Eastern states, 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 371 
 
 i found it was all true as reported in the seance, that 
 
 had died a few days before. 
 
 While holding a cabinet seance at Mr. Orvis' home, at 
 Oakfield, Wisconsin, the spirit of a man came and showed 
 himself and gave his name. He said he lived in Western 
 New York near Jamestown; that he knew but one person in 
 1 the room; that he was a relative of Mrs. Dr. Hooker in 
 Fondulac and that he would like to have the medium tell 
 Mrs. Hooker that he was dead and had come to inform her 
 before the funeral. In a few days Mrs. Hooker received a 
 letter from her sister verifying the fact. 
 
 While the medium and her husband were temporarily 
 stopping in Kansas City, Mo., she awoke one morning about 
 
 •i o'clock and awakening her husband, said: ''Your 
 mother has passed away. ' ' They knew she was sick, but at 
 last accounts was not considered dangerously ill. He asked 
 how she knew, and she replied, "I see her standing there 
 at the foot of the bed." Never for an instant doubting 
 the accuracy of the statement, he made every arrangement 
 to leave for New York on the first train. 
 
 They boarded at the time with Dr. T. A. Kimmell. On 
 going to breakfast that morning, Mrs. Emma J. Kimmell, an 
 honest and most excellent medium, before anything was 
 said, turned to him and said: "I think your mother has 
 passed away." 
 
 "What makes you think so?" was his reply. She 
 said: "I see the home, and it is so quiet and peaceful." 
 
 On leaving the breakfast table, on his way to the rail- 
 road ticket office to secure tickets on the first train East, 
 a Western Union messenger gave him a telegram announc- 
 ing her death at six o'clock that morning. 
 
 A similar incident occurred while the medium and her 
 husband were riding from Los Angeles to Santa Monica, 
 California. A spirit came and said to her : ' ' Father said 
 if you knew I was dead you would bury me as the family 
 have no money." 
 
 She could not see the spirit, and only heard the words. 
 She replied: "Wiry, of course, I would, if I only knew 
 
72 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 I 
 
 who you are and where your body is." Later, she was 
 controlled by the little Indian girl, Leotah, who told her 
 husband that this spirit was her brother, Harry, who had 
 been killed in Jacksonville, Illinois, and that the body 
 would be forwarded to her mother, who lived in Quincy, 
 Illinois, and that he should send the mother the money to 
 pay the funeral expenses. She told him they did not want 
 the medium to know about his death, as she could not go 
 there and she would cry, which would have a disastrous 
 effect upon a throat trouble which she had and which was 
 quite serious at that time. 
 
 Her husband immediately forwarded the money by 
 telegraph, which the mother received before the body of 
 her son arrived and before she knew he was dead. She did 
 not know it until the body arrived in Quincy and was , q 
 brought to the house. . .1 
 
 The medium went on to San Francisco. They had 
 rooms at the Grand Hotel where orders were given to put 
 all her mail in a separate box so that she should not see 
 any letter from Quincy telling of her brother's death. 
 Some two weeks later, while sitting in her room at the hotel, 
 she saw a letter with a black border shoved underneath 
 the door. She pointed to the door and. said: "See that 
 mourning letter shoved under the door," and went to the 
 door to get it. There was no letter there. 
 
 Her husband knew, instantly, what it meant, and went 
 to the hotel office and said to the clerk: "You have a 
 letter from Quincy, Illinois, for my wife." 
 
 He looked in the box, got the letter ; and, looking at it, 
 said: "How did you know it was from Quincy? No one 
 has seen it, as it only came a few minutes ago." 
 
 He was told, but with a far-away look in his eyes, 
 the clerk turned away from the counter. On opening the 
 letter, it was found to be from her mother, who commenced 
 by saying. Did God tell you Harry was dead, that you 
 sent the money? It came before we knew he was dead." 
 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFU. 373 
 
 DRAKE-LORD. 
 
 Leaving Queen City Park, at the close of the meet- 
 in 1S87, Mrs. Lord, accompanied by a large number 
 I oi' friends attending the meeting of the association, went 
 to the home of Mr. and Mrs. E. IT. Ladd, at Malone, New 
 York, where on the 19th day of September, she was mar- 
 1 ried to J. S. Drake. 
 
 Mr. Drake was known in the West and South as a 
 prominent contractor, and hydraulic engineer. He entered 
 Ueburv College, (Vt.), an institution dominated by 
 sbyterian influence, in 1862. A year later he left and 
 I went to Amherst College (Mass.), a more liberal institu- 
 tion. In 1866 he went to Davenport, Iowa, where he 
 studied law, and at the age of twenty-four, was* elected 
 president of the school board of that city, on the liberal 
 ti.-kct opposed to religious teachings in the public schools 
 by the largest vote ever polled at a school election. 
 
 From 1866 to 1880 he engaged in editorial work in 
 i Iowa and Illinois, where his aggressive pen made his 
 influence felt in the councils of the Democratic party, 
 until the Tilden campaign in 1876. 
 
 In 1880 he sold his newspaper in Rock Island, Illinois, 
 and turned his attention to manufacturing business and 
 to contracting, building and money-making pursuits. He 
 was the prime mover in the building of the Texas capitol, 
 and the building of waterworks at Austin, Fort Worth, 
 Gainesville, and Dennison, Texas, and in several cities in 
 Kansas, and at this time had retired from business to give 
 his attention to scientific studies, and to looking after in- 
 vestments for Eastern companies. 
 
 The ceremony was performed by the Rev. G. W. Lewis, 
 
 of the Episcopal church, in the presence of a select circle 
 
 jof friends from New York and Boston. Mrs. Ladd's 
 
 j elegant parlors were beautifully decorated, and after the 
 
 ; ceremony Mr. Ladd presided at the banquet. Mr. and 
 
 Mrs. Drake took the train for the far West with the best 
 
 wishes of all present. They made their home in California, 
 
374 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 at Los Angeles and San Francisco. They attended the 
 spiritual camp meetings in the East every season for some 
 years and visited nearly all of the leading cities in the 
 North, South and East, where Mrs. Drake held very many 
 seances, which were remarkable for the variety and dis- 
 tinctness of the phenomena. 
 
 SPIRIT LABOR IN TEXAS. 
 MRS. MAUD LORD-DRAKE IN TEXAS— A TRIBUTE. 
 
 Mrs. Drake's work in the great State of Texas is best 
 told by one of the prominent and best known men of that 
 state, Colonel N. L. Norton, of Austin, a gentleman whose 
 gracious manners stamped him as of the old school; whose 
 classical knowledge ranked him as a scholar; whose en- 
 gineering skill placed him at head of General Beauregard's 
 staff in the Confederate service, and later, made him com- 
 missioner to build the great capitol building at Austin, and 
 whose simple truth and honesty— character's brightest qual- 
 ities — endeared him to the hearts of every true Texan. 
 
 Colonel Norton had ample opportunity to investigate 
 and study the physical phenomena produced through Mrs 
 Drake's mediumship, as well as to analyze the intellect- 
 ual, sociological and ethical ideas she presented from the 
 public platform. He was not only well qualified to pass 
 upon these questions, but he had the honesty and courz 
 and that directness of logical deduction which caused 
 to avow his conclusions and his knowledge. In a letter 
 the Light of Truth, in 1894, he said : 
 
 "The recent visit of Mrs. Drake to Texas marks a 
 era in the history of spiritualism in this latitude, anc 
 scores new triumphs for the cause, wherever she has ap 
 peared, either as platform speaker, or as a demonstrator oJ 
 its manifold phenomena. 
 
 "Beginning at Fort Worth nearly three months age 
 she has visited most of the important cities of the state 
 Her eloquent appeals and wonderful tests have arousec 
 an interest and enthusiasm from the Red River to tht 
 sea which can neither be hushed by patristic authority o) 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 375 
 
 bartisan bigotry. The courteous and liberal and frequent 
 accounts published in the daily papers of North Texas 
 
 ecting the Christian character and utterances of this 
 distinguished lady, not only evince the general apprecia- 
 tion of those communities, but have actually opened to 
 her the gates of this ancient center of spiritual intolerance. 
 r i lie result is that she and her husband have been our 
 s for about three weeks, during which time our home 
 has been open to the public. So clean and acceptable 
 Las her work, so unanswerable and convincing the testi- 
 mony and proofs of immortality, that of the hundreds 
 who attended her seances and private sittings only a few 
 but were fully satisfied. She spoke in the Board of 
 Trade Hall on Sunday, the 18th of February, and was 
 tendered the larger Representative Hall in the State Cap- 
 itol building by the veteran, Gen. W. P. Hardeman, on the 
 25th. Both meetings were presided over by Col. S. H. 
 Darden, ex-comptroller of the state, and on both occa- 
 sions overflowing audiences of our most intelligent citi- 
 zens were delighted and pleased beyond measure. Each 
 discourse was followed by descriptions of spirit friends 
 present, every one of which was recognized and acknowl- 
 edged to be true. Her words of counsel and advice to 
 the erring, her earnest pleadings for a purer, truer, 
 cleaner life; her matchless efforts in the line of higher 
 thought and higher education; her startling pictures of 
 the evils of intemperance, the tobacco habit, profanity, 
 and the inharmonies of domestic life, which were prime 
 causes for the transmitting of crime, insanity and im- 
 becility, made a profound impression, and necessarily 
 directed serious reflection upon ideas so new and so grand. 
 
 "Mrs. Drake has planted, in the genial clime of Texas, 
 a new theology based on law and reason as well as revela- 
 tion. It is true she ignores most of the dogmatisms of 
 old orthodoxy ; it is true she eliminates Gabriel, John Mil- 
 ton and Satan, and does not introduce any of the mys- 
 ticisms of theology. Yet, she never loses sight of the 
 fatherhood of God and the brotherhood of humanity, or 
 
■I 
 
 376 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 of a happy, realistic and enjoyable life beyond the grave. 
 This theology foretells an intellectual enfranchisement in 
 the future study of the providences of God which shall 
 reduce many of his beneficences to the comprehension of 
 man. No frown or sneer of priest or pope; no decree of 
 synod or moral obliquity of the human heart will, or can 
 ever effect the final result. 
 
 "The world is moving, and will continue to move, out 
 into clearer light. A few may discredit their own senses 
 and persuade themselves back into the shadows; a few 
 may be biased by the prejudice of file leaders; for some 
 cannot learn, some will not, and others dare not. Each 
 may classify according to his own testimony of himself. 
 "Mrs. Drake does not antagonize the churches, but 
 rather takes them at their word and supplements their 
 faith in immortality with proof positive of the fact; sim- 
 ply asking them to accept the 'God of Love,' in the char- 
 acter of a 'Father of mercies' rather than one of 'ven- 
 geance and wrath.' 
 
 "In her seances here, spirits frequently came, spoke 
 to their friends shook hands with them and gave tests. 
 "We are, then, to-day, solving for ourselves the prob- 
 lem of our own destiny; each is preparing the transcript 
 of his own doom in the assizes of infinity; no vicarious 
 suffering by another can atone for our sins, no blood, 
 no cross can exempt us from the penalty of our own de- 
 linquencies or transgressions; each soul must confront the 
 record written with his own hand; each must appear in 
 person before the remorseless prosecution of his own con- 
 science. 
 
 "I may be pardoned for alluding, in this connection, 
 to an incident which occurred here in the presence of a 
 number of well-known persons, namely the treatment of 
 an old wound by Mrs. Drake under direction of her In- 
 dian spirit control, Kaolah, when a highly aromatic 
 cream-colored oil was made and applied, and which, so 
 far as test conditions and watchful eyes could discern, was 
 drawn solely from the atmosphere. This treatment was 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 377 
 
 repeated at different times under circumstances preclud- 
 ing any mistake as to method or result. 
 
 "We know deliquescence, as defined by Webster, is 
 _ni/ed by the authorities as a chemical fact; and, until 
 science can tell the cause of this action and control of 
 natural law and this production of specific results at 
 will, this fact must go unexplained and this one phase 
 of the healing art of mediums, through all ages, must 
 still remain a mystery. Eminent professors and medicos 
 may cry fraud, possibly demand protection, but a fact is 
 .. fact under all circumstances."— Austin, March 31, 1894. 
 
 SPIRITUAL FACULTIES. 
 
 Science is averse to dealing with facts and principles 
 that transcend the physical senses. It labors to refer all 
 phenomena to the known laws of matter. Indirectly it 
 has conceded psychic faculties by recognizing a series of 
 mental facts and spirit manifestations, such as mesmerism, 
 hypnotism, psychology, intuition, clairvoyance, clairau- 
 dience and telepathy. It has, however, stopped short of 
 a consideration of all of the facts, whose verity and dis- 
 tinctness stand out more prominently than most of those 
 upon which it has predicated telepathy and its other 
 psychic conclusions. In dealing with these branches of 
 spiritual science it has attempted to eliminate from these 
 manifestations the agency of a disembodied, individualized 
 intelligence; or, in simple language, to eliminate the fact 
 of the co-operation of the disembodied spirit from the 
 results of mesmerism, hypnotism and the other depart- 
 ments of spiritual science as named above. The import- 
 ance of the phenomena, as thus classified, is paramount 
 to all purely physical phenomena, in that the unseen and 
 
 t process in nature's great laboratory are only per- 
 ceptible through the psychic senses or faculties. 
 
 It is amusing to note the scramble among scientific 
 leaders to dodge the corpuscles with which radium is bom- 
 barding their materialistic theories. The accidental dis- 
 covery of the X-ray forced them to revise their theories 
 
HI 
 
 378 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 regarding ether. Radium. Willemite, Wallastonite, Kiunzite 
 and the other radio-active minerals are pushing them to 
 an acknowledgment of forces that they cannot refer to 
 any of their old theories. A hundred years ago it was 
 discovered that beyond the limit of the extreme violet of 
 the visible spectrum there were certain rays, called the 
 ultra-violet, that are invisible to their physical senses but 
 which are appreciable to the spiritual senses, and can be 
 readily manifested on the photographic plate. And, yet 
 these men coolly dispute spirit photography and other spirit 
 phenomena. Darwin fell short in his conclusions because 
 he could see nothing but "blind force" behind matter. 
 Herbert Spencer saw only "environment" directing this 
 force. Huxley called it the "unknowable force." While 
 Agassiz recognized an "invisible intelligence" directing 
 this force. He could not understand that it is individualized 
 and sentient. 
 
 Deaf men are not expected to hear, nor blind men 
 to see. Men, devoid of spiritual senses, are not expected 
 to recognize the spiritual, or anything outside of their 
 own physical experience, and it is not expected that they 
 can comprehend spiritual qualities. Fortunately there art 
 many, such as Wallace, a contemporary of Darwin, Crooks 
 Zollner, Yarley, the Edisons, the Teslas, and the Marconi? 
 and hundreds of others, all of whom have dared to think 
 on original lines. To mention the names of all these bole 
 thinkers we would have to go back to the beginning of th( 
 race and would have to invade every department of science 
 art, literature, law and business. 
 
 Without any hesitation the statement can be made tha" 
 the men and women who have done and are doing th( 
 thinking for the race, who stand at the head of affair* 
 and direct the destinies of nations have developed one o 1 
 more of their spiritual faculties; and, in nearly all if no 
 in every instance, have been and are spiritualists. His 
 tory has fixed their names in its annals according t< 
 their development of these spiritual faculties and thei" 
 boldness and honesty in the exercise of them. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 379 
 
 Success, which is never an accident, is entirely due to 
 the development of these faculties in harmony with the 
 I infinite force that evolves worlds, paints the violet or 
 iyibrates in organic life. Know the law, it will make you 
 and give you great dominion over your own life and 
 i that of others. It will enable you "to read your title clear 
 I to mansions in the sky." 
 
 WARNED BY THE SPIRIT. 
 
 While holding a seance in Chicago, a voice said to 
 a gentleman, "Go home immediately, your house is on 
 fire." The warning was repeated three times before the 
 |entleman started. He arrived there none too soon. 
 
 At another time when Mrs. Lord was traveling from 
 Denver to Leadville she was strongly impressed to pull 
 the bell cord. The train came to a halt and the conductor 
 rushed through the cars to the engine, but could find no 
 cause for the signal to stop. The train started and again 
 she pulled the bell cord. The conductor again hurried 
 through the train with the same result. Once more she 
 pulled the cord— this time with a short, jerking motion. 
 This time the engineer refused to start the train, but sent 
 a brakeman on ahead with a lantern. Just around a sharp 
 curve, not three hundred yards distant, a large boulder 
 was found to have been loosened and had rolled down into 
 a cut where it impeded further progress. It required some 
 hours to remove it so as to allow the train to pass. Mrs. 
 Lord said she could no more resist the impulse to pull the 
 bell cord than she could resist the effort to breathe. 
 
 One beautiful morning, in Los Angeles, California, 
 while riding with Mrs. Sanford Johnson, an accomp- 
 lished lady and one of the few genuine mediums for slate 
 writings, their horse was suddenly laid prostrate on the 
 ■and, on the bank of the Los Angeles River which they 
 'were about to ford. Ordinarily this ford was perfectly 
 ! ttfe. There had been a heavy rain the night before, and 
 | the river had cut away the bank at the ford so as to leave 
 | a hole some six feet deep at the crossing. To all appear- 
 
• I 
 
 380 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 ance everything was all right. There lay the horse unin^ 
 jured and looking as foolish as possible. A rancher living 
 near by came to their assistance and told them if they had 
 driven a little further they would have met with serious 
 consequences. Was the horse laboring under psycholog- 
 ical hallucination, or some unconscious cerebral action? 
 
 In crossing the continent on the Santa Fe route she 
 told her husband something was the matter with the for 
 ward break-beam of the car in which they were riding 
 Without any hesitation he went to the conductor and tolc| 
 him, and asked him to examine it at once. The conductor 
 replied that he guessed it was all right, as the car had beer 
 examined at the last station. He said, "Well I warn yor 
 of danger, Mr. Conductor, and you had better heed whal, 
 I tell you." An examination was made and the trair 
 made less speed until the next station was reached where 
 that car was left, and the passengers were transferred t( 
 another car. The conductor could not understand ho-vs 
 one who was not a railroad man could tell what was th( 
 matter with a car when he and his crew had not dis 
 covered it. He said that the dropping of the break 
 beam might have caused a wreck of the whole -train. 
 
 Coming home from an evening party in CrippL 
 Creek with several others, she suddenly turned to a gentle 
 man who was walking with his wife just behind her anc 
 carrying his little girl, and said: "Mr. Thumb you mus 
 be very careful, I see an accident very close to you." 
 
 He stopped and asked her if it looked like a serious 
 accident. "Yes, very serious, but I cannot see what it is 
 It looks very dark about you and you must be very care 
 fill." 
 
 Two weeks from that night Mr. Thumb was fount 
 dead and bruised at the bottom of the shaft of a mine o: 
 which he was foreman. Did the medium's sub-consciou: 
 mind hold this fact in reserve to be told at the prope: 
 moment ? 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 381 
 
 THE IRON HAND. 
 
 By some occult system of calculation Mrs. Lord's con- 
 have been able to foretell coming events. When these 
 events portended trouble to her,— which could not be 
 averted, she hns always been warned by a dark hand,— an 
 Hand.— typical of the Hand of Fate,— closed with 
 the index finger extended. Tf the finger pointed upward 
 the trouble was not serious ; if it pointed directly at her 
 it was always quite serious. 
 
 There are hundreds of instances of foretelling these 
 accidents and in many cases the nature of the accident 
 and the particulars are given. It may be questioned if 
 these things can be foreseen — and there are too many 
 authenticated instances on record to doubt that they can be, 
 • veil to the day and hour of their occurrence— why the 
 intelligences do not give warning so that they may be 
 avoided. It may be because so few strive to develop 
 their spiritual faculties so as to be able to receive these 
 warnings. It is a fact that many seek in every way to 
 close every avenue through which these warnings could 
 come to them. 
 
 Mrs. Lord, in speaking of her own experience, in a 
 communication to the Olive Branch, a California publica- 
 tion, said: 
 
 "The great truths of Spiritualism are awakening hu- 
 man souls from their fetters and skepticism into actual, 
 sitive life; removing fears, doubts and materialism. 
 "Infidelity is fast receding before this broad, whole- 
 some truth, which is superceding all creeds. The beacon 
 liudrt from heaven's high hills shines upon the world so 
 steadily, and with such intensity that it penetrates the 
 darkness and gloom, conquers the most positive minds, 
 regenerates and makes glad the souls so long bound and 
 shackled with fear and superstition. The terror and mys- 
 of death are vanishing like the morning mists be- 
 fore this light from Zion's hills. 
 
 "As Spiritualists, we believe that mind is all power- 
 
■I 
 
 382 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 ful, that it is not matter; and that spirit is the controll- 
 ing force of the universe, transforming the human body 
 into the temple of God. We see and know that the visit- 
 ants from the other shore are our loved ones, crowding 
 life's pathway — preparing the inner temple for the com- 
 ing of the twentieth century religion— which will go hand 
 in hand with science — a religion so natural, so human, so 
 reasonable, so practical and so just that all will gladly ac- 
 cept it. i 
 
 "They are our darlings who have passed on before who 
 are now returning, bearing 'Olive Branches' of peace; 
 and we hail their coming with gladness and thank God 
 day by day for the grand gifts of mediumship. Though 
 it has been my lot to be a torch bearer, holding the light 
 so high, that I could not see myself where to step, and. 
 have fallen and stumbled often by the way; yet have I 
 sacredly guarded the light, so that others might be guided 
 in the right way. 
 
 "My work is not among Spiritualists altogether, but 
 in the churches as well. I have spoken in Baptist, Metho- 
 dist and Congregational churches, always to full houses 
 and appreciative audiences; so that I feel, I am reaching 
 more people with this God given power, than in days 
 gone by." 
 
 It may be asked why she could not see where to step, 
 why one so obedient to spirit suggestion should not be 
 warned so as to avoid disaster and accident? The "Iror 
 Hand" always gave warning, but was powerless to averl 
 the disasters that came to her. 
 
 Are these things like the ebb and flow of the_ tides 
 and the revolution of planets, that they must be; that thej 
 are so written in cosmic law? 
 
 Her husband, in subjecting these questions to scien 
 tific methods, asked the controls to designate particulai 
 dates and was told to look out for March 13th and 27th 
 
 The 13th came, but he had forgotten the warning 
 The day brought a desperate robber to her rooms in th( 
 Chelsea Flats on Twenty-third Street. New York, whf 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 383 
 
 ■ under the pretense of examining the rooms. She lost 
 some valuable property and further disaster was averted 
 by her telling the thief, in reply to a question, that she 
 , xpected her husband at any moment. 
 
 On her husband's return she met him on the street 
 and told him of her loss, which she had not discovered until 
 after the thief had left the building. Together they went 
 to police headquarters, where she gave an accurate descrip- 
 of the thief. These guardians of the city, under 
 Inspector Burn's regime, listened indifferently, but could 
 not see "enough in it" for them, so they did nothing. 
 
 Determined to be on guard for the 27th, her husband 
 did not go to his office that day. Believing he could 
 defeat fate, he never let her out of his sight and hearing 
 until three o'clock in the afternoon. They took lunch 
 with Mrs. Breed and Mrs. Greenough, at the elegant home 
 of Mrs. Breed, on Madison Avenue, where they spent 
 the afternoon. At three o'clock he left her, while he went 
 to the office after his mail, telling them he would take 
 the elevated road and would return in an hour. She 
 promised to await his return. He charged both ladies not 
 to permit her to leave the room under any circumstances, 
 and told them the reason of his request. He had not told 
 his wife that it was the 27th. On his return he found her 
 gone. She thought of some important work she had left 
 and the ladies could not induce her to aw r ait his return. 
 She had taken a bus for Twenty-third Street. That par- 
 ticular omnibus of the hundreds of similar vehicles run- 
 ning on Broadway was run into, a wheel taken off, the 
 
 upset and the passengers were thrown out and more 
 or less bruised. In walking from Broadway to Sixth 
 Avenue, a thief grabbed her little handbag and badly 
 sprained her thumb. 
 
 What impelling force drove her to that particular 
 omnibus? From whence the thought that sent her home? 
 Why the lapse of memory that made her forget the promise 
 to remain until her husband returned from the office? 
 Spirit possibilities may be greater out of the body than 
 
384 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 in it, but in each stage of its existence it must work 
 accordance with fixed laws, therefore blame not, othe 
 for failing to do what you cannot yourself accomplish. 
 Blame not the spirits for your disasters. They,, as well 
 as we, are subject to the fixed and immutable laws of the 
 universe. You are as much of a spirit as they are, or as 
 much of a spirit as you will ever be. If you want power, 
 ability and capabilities, develop avenues of manifestation 
 other than your five so-called physical senses. All of 
 these higher faculties are yours, not by way of grant, but 
 inherently yours. Develop them now,— in this stage of 
 existence, or continue to be " hewers of wood and drawers 
 of water," — remain laborers instead of artists in your 
 avocations. The difference between you and the suc- 
 cessful is only a difference in quality and quantity of 
 thought, — soul essence is the same. The instrument and 
 means of manifestation,— the brain,— is yours to perfect 
 and control. Nature gives you the pattern and hints 
 for its management. See to it that its casement is formed 
 into proper shape before the infant skull is hardened, and 
 that it is not jolted into rude forms; and, when ready 
 for use, do not cook it with alcohol, astringe it with nicotine, 
 neither stimulate or stupefy it with opium or kindred 
 drugs. In all realms, action and re-action are equal. You 
 cannot improve upon nature's methods in its care. Life 
 is what you make it, character is thought formulated into 
 acts and is all there is of you. This instrument— this 
 workshop of infinite and radiant force,— this brain,— with 
 its wonderful subdivisions and its delicate material and 
 marvelous creations of thought repositories is yours,— 
 yours to make or mar. "As you sow so shall you reap." 
 There are no vicarious operations in nature. Evolution's 
 law,— "the survival of the fittest,"— always rules. As you 
 think, so will you be here, and so will you establish your 
 status in the life to come. Think not to cheat the law. 
 Stays, reversals and appeals are not known in nature's 
 great Assizes. 
 
. J. S. DRAKE. 
 (See page 373.) 
 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 385 
 
 I CROWN THEE QUEEN. 
 
 TO MYMKMl'.M. MAID LORD-DRAKE. 
 
 I come, I come at twilight hour, 
 
 From my far off home in halcyon hower; 
 
 I bring bright sprays of living light 
 
 And crown thee queen, sweetheart, to-night. 
 
 For Truth's own sake thy gentle life 
 
 Hath stood, unscathed, through ceaseless strife; 
 
 For Truth's own sake, unterrified, 
 
 Thou hast been scourged and crucified. 
 
 Thy life has been a fragile boat 
 On a tempestuous sea, afloat; 
 That with each ebb and flow of tide, 
 Hast shown but reefs on every side. 
 
 A soldier in the hottest fray, 
 Of Might against Right in fierce array; 
 With banner rent and crimson dyed, 
 With shot and shell on every side. 
 
 With ear attuned to mortal's cry, 
 With eye that sees bright "loved ones" nigh, 
 Thou hast brought to weary souls of earth 
 Sweet messages of heavenly birth. 
 
 The great and learned from all the land 
 Have listened to thy guides' command; 
 Have sought Love's messages divine, 
 Have knelt to worship at thy shrine. 
 
 The immortal Lincoln, great and good, 
 
 Before thy guides in awe hath stood; 
 
 Hath sought the strength from "powers that be," 
 
 That set a race from bondage free. 
 
 Brave peerless Grant, our hero true, 
 Who led our valiant "boys in blue;" 
 Our Nation's greatest, truest, best, 
 Has been to thee an honored guest. 
 
 I saw thee at that beauteous vale 
 Known to the world as "Lilly Dale," 
 Home of the souls from bondage free, 
 Temple of sweetest liberty. 
 
 I watched thee, mid thy garnered sheaves, 
 Nailed to the cross between two thieves; 
 Traduced, reviled, and earthward led, 
 A plat of thorns upon thy head. 
 
!86 
 
 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 With outstretched arms and eyes most fair, 
 Raised oft to Heaven, I heard thy prayer; 
 "Oh, earth-bound souls, look ye and live, 
 They know not what they do; Father, forgive.' 
 
 At beauteous peerless "Lily Dale," 
 Embowered by woodland, stream and vale; 
 In vernal beauties sweetly dressed 
 With purest lilies on her breast. 
 
 There, crafty minds with sordid aim, 
 Who sought their selfish ends to gain, 
 Did strike the cruel poisoned dart 
 Of envy, though my medium's heart. 
 
 A medium formed by God's own hands 
 To bring sweet truths from angel bands; 
 To light the weary souls of earth 
 And guide them to their heavenly birth. 
 
 Oh, sweet, uprisen, triumphant soul; 
 With love thy life and truth thy goal; 
 What harm can come, what cloud dispel 
 The angel light thou know'st so well? 
 
 Oh, pilot, true; oh, soldier, brave; 
 The hosts of heaven be thine to save; 
 To touch thy brow, to soothe thy heart, 
 And peace and love and joy impart. 
 
 I've loved thee long and guarded well 
 The love that mortals may not tell; 
 I've watched thy torn and bruised feet 
 Climb to the heights where grand souls meet. 
 
 Go forth anew; at they right hand 
 The loved of earth in concourse stand; 
 Speak thou the truths they bring to thee, 
 Till men shall rise from bondage free. 
 
 Oh, life so pure; oh, heart so true; 
 I come through fields of azure blue; 
 I bring bright pearls of living light 
 And crown thee queen; sweetheart, to-night. 
 
 — Clarence Wilbourn. 
 New York, Sept. 19th, 1890. 
 
 The reference made by the control to the envy ol 
 certain parties at Lilly Dale was when the medium vol 
 unteered to hold a meeting for the benefit of one of th( 
 oldest workers in the cause, a lady who had been at th< 
 camp for some time and had not done anything in 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 387 
 
 pecuniary way. This old worker was a lady of great 
 ability and a relative of a man noted in the Democratic 
 party before and during the Civil war of 1861-5. 
 
 The clerk at the hotel on the grounds wrote a notice 
 of the meeting and posted it up in a conspicuous place, 
 only to have a prominent officer of the association slip 
 around, when he thought no one saw him, and tear it down. 
 The unaccountable thing about such transactions is that 
 
 of sufficient ability to be elected officers in a spirit- 
 ual association, presumably spiritualists, and knowing that 
 spirits and controls can, and do know all that transpires 
 in connection w T ith mediums and their work, will do these 
 surreptitious things. The fundamental principle of spirit- 
 ualism teaches that nothing can be successfully concealed 
 from spirit eyes or psychometric investigation. Such actions 
 belittle the cause and injure an association. The world 
 measures a philosophy by the quality of its advocates and 
 men are measured by their consummated thought. 
 
 CALL THYSELF "THE EON." 
 (Written in 1892 by one of the medium's dearest friends.) 
 
 My Dearest Mrs. Drake: 
 
 You cannot imagine how glad I am to receive your 
 lovely letter. We have just returned from Lake Pleas- 
 ant and Boston,— been absent several days. Had a most 
 delightful trip, such cool weather. How deeply and sin- 
 cerely I appreciate your confidence and love. I am very 
 proud to be the recipient of your friendship, for your 
 heart and spirit are proud, and pure, and clean, and your 
 spirit is now overcoming obstacles and obstructions that 
 you little dream,— you need a little storm,— a little light- 
 ning to clear the sky, that the sun of all your blazing 
 hopes may find fruition. They will— they are being 
 ! realized, and focalized, and materialized in a manner all 
 ; their own way. God bless these hidden springs of light 
 and love and beauty. They are harmonizing your life 
 forces now; gathering in the sheaves that are ready to 
 
388 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 yield their wheat. Wait beloved mine, thy soul's quick- 
 ening and quivering has just begun. Thrice have I called 
 thee and thou art just awakening from a Rip Van Winkle 
 sleep, not the "spirit's sleep," but the heart's. Lead us 
 onward, Oh, Evangels of truth and light: Lead us out- 
 ward, Oh, divine wisdom! Then these signs shall follow 
 those that believe. Always remember that pure love is 
 the soul's divine magnet. For all souls are but greater, 
 or smaller streams, flowing from the great central, soul of 
 the universe, God is love, and we are of God, and we are 
 members of one another. All true and holy aspirations, 
 all beautiful deeds, thoughtful acts and noble efforts are 
 true worship. I would urge you, just at the present time, 
 to be calm and quiet, with the self-conscious balance that 
 the angels need, and all will work out to your utter sat- 
 isfaction and down to your credit and prosperity. "Sanc- 
 tify them through the truth, ' ' was the beautiful and fervent 
 prayer of Jesus. You see, dearest, our conceptions of truth 
 unfold and develop as the soul expands and approaches 
 the more perfect standard, the "Absolute. " Human life 
 is a never ending struggle, and sometimes, to our tear 
 dimmed eyes, a seeming failure, but not so. God made us. 
 The least as the greatest shall count in the Great beyond 
 for what they are worth. For He knows, and doeth ail 
 things well. What are we? As souls are a portion of the 
 Divine soul, God incarnate, the souls of men and women 
 sustain a similar relation to God that the little streams 
 do to the great ocean — to the living streams of ever- 
 lasting life, to the living fountains that swell the great 
 soul of man. I am positive that life and death are the 
 great economies of Nature. Nature's kingdom admits these 
 general and useful divisions. The strictly animal, the 
 vegetable, then the wonderful mineral world— all are mar- 
 vels of order and beauty. But human and spiritual is 
 the key-stone in the arch of heaven, that is the crowning 
 glory of all. Find it,— this key-note, sister mine. Soul 
 growth is a peculiar process. It is a ripening and unfold- 
 ing of the God within. The purest spiritual nature. The 
 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 389 
 
 s of John proclaims it. Christ of the New Testa- 
 ment taught it. This soul-saving, Christ principle of life 
 unto life. It is the gleaming of the star of Bethlehem. 
 The morning star of the Apocalypse. My dear sister, they 
 ehasteneth us after their own pleasure, but it is so done 
 for our profit and our benefit, that we may be partakers 
 of 1 1 is holiness. Now no chastening for the present seem- 
 eth good to thee, but very grievous and sorrowful, never- 
 theless, after it cometh Tightness unto thee. These hours 
 of agony yieldeth up unto thee the peaceful fruits for 
 which thou didst pray. I have fought a good battle. I 
 have kept my faith, but I have not yet finished my 
 course. My -work must go on. I but rest upon the trust- 
 ing shield of my unyielding armor. "The Lord is my 
 Shepherd." I shall not want. He leadeth me beside still 
 waters. He restoreth me my soul. Yea, though I walk 
 through the valley of th£ shadow of death, I will fear no 
 harm, no evil— for Thou art with me. Thy rod and Thy 
 staff, they shall comfort me. There is a midnight black- 
 ness over thee— now changing into gray. The deepest 
 dark has past— these chasms are being bridged ; shall your 
 golden, glowing hopes expire? Nay, nay. They have 
 just begun to burn, and may you realize that one utter 
 spirit moves all things, moves in the outer and deeper 
 heart of all nature. 
 
 One soul is the central light round which moves 
 all souls, and all souls revolve to its central light and life. 
 One mighty heart beats in the tiniest flower and throbs 
 alike in the brightest sun. The great sea of life floweth 
 through utter seas of infinite space, and the bright revolv- 
 ing worlds above are moved, each one in their perfect 
 sphere and place, and God, with His presence and heart 
 of love, doth illuminate. How r dare we complain, how can 
 we become small and pusillanimous and little and whin- 
 ing over the snarls and petty affairs of life, so fruitful 
 after all of good? There we shall find long ways illum- 
 ined by truth and love. Nay, each loving thought and deed 
 of pure worth shall be immortalized, and we will find them 
 
in 
 
 390 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 all there in the mansions ' ' not builded by hands. ' ' Behold 
 how they gleam, how they shine from afar. 
 
 Many a life will become o'er framed 
 With a pathway of sorrow and tears; 
 
 Every trial and truth bravely sustained 
 Will be treasures in the endless years. 
 
 There you will find your inspired thoughts gathered 
 together like a rapturous dream, wholesome and pure. 
 There will be found the dear friends and relatives gone 
 before, whose going made such sad havoc in our hearts. We 
 shall meet and know them. They return to tell us, "as ye 
 sow on earth, so shall ye reap in the spirit life." 
 
 Now, why, and for what, do I sit here and wield my 
 pen, penning these thoughts that must astonish you with 
 their stupidity? I seem hemmed in and bound about by 
 invisible forces, nor stop just yet; why should these 
 thoughts, these words, rush on like some restless river? I 
 write like one possessed, fearing, yet daring to go on. I 
 love you, hence I write. Should I with ruthless haste 
 unconsciously tread on sacred ground, and wound thee, 
 pray forgive.' I know how your proud spirit would smart 
 and hurt/ I know thou art asking for signs and symbols 
 by which thou mayest be led unto the hills of everlasting 
 light— the hills of Zion,— weary, doubting heart. Proof 
 takes the place of faith. Reason takes the place of belief 
 and demonstrated science crowns them all. Vainly do 
 men seek for signs. "Why vainly? Because they seek for 
 supernatural evidence. They look for the coming of a 
 material kingdom— an established power that shall reveal 
 their especial religion to be true. 
 
 Those who search do not search with the eye of the 
 spirit, for signs are here in plenty, to prove the power 
 and the forces that tell us of these heavenly visitations. 
 Some seek signs in the clouds, with the sounding of 
 trumpets and the coming of the temporal kingdom, whose 
 might shall restore the lost power. Some seek for the 
 ^oice, like the Angel Gabriel, and the sound of the trumpet 
 that shall call the dead and living to judgment. Some 
 fanatics are seeking an utter destruction of the earth, by 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 391 
 
 the fire of brimstone, when the world shall be destroyed, 
 as in a furnace. Though you know it not, the fire is already 
 abroad in the world. The searching eye of the spirit, that 
 searchest all parts, is near you,— the heavens and the earth 
 are filled with signs. The air is darkened with the changes 
 J.iking place, and that are to come. Of "the poor old man 
 at Rome, whose last hours are nearing and close at hand, 
 should he seek the acquisition of his temporal power again' ' 
 to be renewed unto him, it would be denied him, so great 
 is the law of progress. The old is giving way for the new. 
 "If the German Emperor, for the sustenance of his 
 material power, should seek to build up the temporal power 
 | of the church' ' in his land again, he could not do it, nor 
 , could he get it done. "Rome herself, the most ancient 
 mother of all churches, falls away from the grasp of him, ' ' 
 who would seek only its material and external power. Let 
 me prophesy, another and better Rome shall rise,— shall 
 be erected upon the ashes of this, the decaying Rome. 
 Another church — a grander, better church — shall be born 
 of the true spirit, endowed with the life and breath of the 
 Infinite. A divine aspiration and inspiration shall usurp 
 the place of these old forms and symbols of worship. The 
 last struggle of the worldly and material church is very 
 near at hand. "That form of religion which Jesus rebuked 
 when He denounced the Pharisees and Sadducees is being 
 rebuked now by the same holy spirit that comes to us." 
 I refer to the many actual truths and the potent evidence 
 received by so many intelligent men and women that prove 
 the continuity of life. This continual testimony, — this 
 proof,— is brightening all the darker places of earth. This 
 return of the departed spirit of man is working the leaven 
 so long promised. That portion of the church that denies 
 these manifestations to-day is, in reality, an anti-Christ 
 of the age, while those great and wise ones within the 
 ehurch. who see these signs and read them aright, and 
 hear the voices and know the evidence and admit their 
 presence, are regenerating the church that shall take the 
 place of a mere forma! belief. There are a great many 
 
392 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 responding to these evidences of spirit return and di 
 proclaim it in their church. So I say, soon, very s( 
 great and still greater will be these evidences, until 
 the earth acknowledge that the signs so long foretold, hi 
 been fulfilled. 
 
 This pen must stop, for thou shall not wax wroth 
 me, when I would only represent all that is peaceful ai 
 would harmonize and bring out only the purple and gol 
 of your inner nature to Eternity's truth that lies hidden 
 within your soul's deep wells. Yes. Publish your book. 
 Write something and let it be published. Adopt thee a 
 name to write over. Call yourself ''The Eon." Some one 
 says it means eternity and will be quite appropriate to 
 what you write. I wish you every success. The best 
 articles from the pens of others, that I have read upon the 
 subject you have touched with your pen, are inferior to 
 yours. I shall hope to see something soon. 
 
 Yours lovingly, Josephine. 
 
 (Jesse Wil bourn.) 
 JOHN C. BUNDY *S TESTIMONY. 
 
 Very many spiritualists at one time contended that 
 John C. Bundy, the editor of the " Religio-Philosophical 
 Journal, ' ' then published in Chicago, • but now published 
 in San Francisco, did not believe in materialization, because 
 he was so relentless in his condemnation and exposure oi 
 those fraudulently producing this phenomenon. Colonel 
 Bundy was a fearless and conscientious writer, and nevei 
 permitted his paper to endorse a medium without he had 
 the indisputable evidence of the genuineness of his or hei 
 pretentions. 
 
 The compiler of the facts stated in this book knows, 
 this to be true from being consulted by Colonel Bundy 
 in many of the cases brought against him or threatened 
 for what they would have the public believe was defama 
 tion of their public reputation. Few of these threats evei 
 came to a suit and none were ever successful, showing 
 that his publications were based upon facts. To show thai 
 Col. Bundy was a consistent advocate and indorser of thii 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 393 
 
 phenomenon we reproduce from his Journal his experience 
 in Mrs. Lord's seance. 
 
 ' 'Some years ago, at a seance with Mrs. Maud E. 
 Lord (now Mrs. Drake), in a private house, and while 
 the medium, with her back to me, was conversing with my 
 friend on the opposite side of the circle, there came a 
 pecular light about three feet in front of me and about 
 five feet from the floor ; it was about the size and shape of 
 a large apple; the glow was soft, and different in color 
 from any phosphorescent light I ever saw. Instantly, by 
 the side of this light, there came out of the darkness the 
 face of my son, looking as natural as in life, full of intelli- 
 gence and expression— an eager but pleased expression. 
 The lips moved and I distinctly heard the words, 'see me, 
 papa, see me papa.' The sight lasted but a few seconds. 
 The scene might be compared to that of a little fellow peek- 
 ing around a corner, with the exclamation, "peek-a-boo !" 
 and then springing back out of sight. There was no pos- 
 sibility of illusion or deception, and the experience was not 
 subjective. 
 
 "With the same medium, in a private house on Mich- 
 igan Avenue, this city, where only invited guests were 
 present and the medium came unattended, I have repeat- 
 edly conversed with 'Frank,' a son of Mr. , in whose 
 
 house the seances were held. This spirit, 'Frank,' would 
 join in singing, and it was easy to distinguish his voice 
 as well as that of Mrs. Lord, both engaged in rendering 
 the song. It was not uncommon for 'Frank' to sing a 
 stanza after the rest had ceased and while Mrs. Lord would 
 be speaking in low tones to me or some other sitter, de- 
 scribing some spirit she saw. No one who knew 'Frank' 
 in this life could fail to recognize the voice— Mrs. Lord 
 
 er knew him— and the effect of his solo ending of a 
 song is beyond description. In the same house, with Mrs. 
 Lord as medium, and with no possibility of mistake or 
 deception, forms have repeatedly been seen and recognized ; 
 and with no cabinet, and the medium's hands held by the 
 sitters. 
 
394 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 "Some years ago, at Lake Pleasant Camp, in Frank- 
 lin County, Mass., I was invited to attend a private seance, 
 which was held for Mrs. Leland Stanford, who came there 
 solely for that purpose, accompanied by Mrs. Newman, wife 
 of Bishop John P. Newman. I sat on one side of Mrs. 
 Stanford, Mrs. Newman being on the other. At that 
 seance, Leland Stanford, Jr., came to his mother ami 
 manifested in a most unmistakable manner. There was a 
 test which she desired him to give, and this she, with much 
 emotion, then and there declared she received. The privacy 
 of the seance forbids my entering into further details. I 
 can only say that the most confirmed skeptic, possessing 
 a rational mind, would have been convinced that the idol 
 of his mother still lived and loved, and was there present 
 and manifesting in his own proper person. " 
 
 Mr. Bundy did not publish the name of the very 
 excellent people who held the seance where their son 
 "Frank" came and sang so grandly. He might have done 
 so, as they were too broad and liberal and too grand to 
 be ashamed of their belief in so great a truth. This seance 
 was held at Mr. J. H. McVickar's, on Michigan Avenue,— 
 the owner of McVickar's Theatre. Their son "Frank" was 
 an unusually bright and intelligent spirit and "Clarence" 
 used to permit him to conduct the seances. These were 
 with one other exception, probably the only cases where 
 the seances were conducted by any one excepting 
 Clarence. 
 
 Very many seances were held in Mr. McVickar's beau- 
 tiful home, at which many of the most noted and famous 
 actors were usually present, as well as prominent people 
 of the city. The harmony in that home and the care exer- 
 cised in selecting the members of the seance,— only earnest 
 investigators and honest thinkers being invited, — made the 
 conditions very favorable for the manifestations. In these 
 seances, as in all of the manifold seances of life, results 
 are commensurate with the conditions we make. He who 
 is not in tune with the infinite forces of nature, must 
 not expect favorable results. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 395 
 
 Col. Bundy remained a staunch friend of Mrs. Lord's 
 as long as he lived, and was always delighted to send 
 scientists to her. He always said he could recommend 
 her, knowing that, if she gave them anything, it would 
 be genuine. 
 
 So convincing were the manifestations at the seance 
 held at Mr. McVickar's residence that twenty years later 
 one of those present, Dr. Edith A. Emmett, whose office, 
 at the date of this work, was 405 Altman building, Kan- 
 
 I ity. Mo., distinctly remembered the singing and the 
 
 es of many of those present— among the number, the 
 noted actors, Joe Jefferson and Jno. B. McCullough. 
 
 COL. BUNDY INTRODUCES AN EMINENT SCIENTIST. 
 
 Chicago, Sept. 20, 1891. 
 Mr. J. S. and Mrs. Maud Lord Drake, Los Angeles, Cal. 
 
 Dear Friends: "With great pleasure I introduce to 
 you my friend, the distinguished scientist and psychical 
 researcher, Prof. Elliott Coues, also his delightful and 
 cultured wife, who is equally interested in spiritual things. 
 
 Dr. Coues has so often heard me relate accounts of 
 the marvelous phenomena I have witnessed in the presence 
 of Mrs. Drake, and extol the great good sense of Mr. Drake, 
 that he is anxious to share with me the pleasure of a closer 
 acquaintance with you both, and if possible, he and Mrs. 
 Coues would dearly love to join with you in a season of 
 communion with the spirit world. You will find them 
 genial, reasonable and considerate friends and investi- 
 gators. Fraternally, 
 
 Jno C. Bundy. 
 
 Santa Cruz, California, Oct. 25, 1891. 
 Dear Mrs. Drake : I have the pleasure of enclosing a letter 
 of introduction from a mutual friend, which I had intend- 
 ed and hoped ere now to present in person, but unexpected 
 business makes it doubtful whether I can visit Los Angeles 
 in the near future. Yet I shall strive to do so, as I would 
 
■I 
 
 396 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 not like to miss an opportunity of meeting one so wonder- 
 fully gifted, and Mrs. Coues would be not less gratified 
 to have the same opportunity. Kindly drop me a line, to 
 above written (not the printed), address, letting us know 
 whether you are at home, and believe me, 
 Very truly yours, 
 
 Elliott Coues. 
 
 unsolicited testimony. 
 
 Stockton, Gal., Nov. 9th, 1891. 
 J. S. Drake, Los Angeles. 
 
 Dear Sir: I desire to congratulate you on the splen- 
 did lecture delivered by Mrs. Drake yesterday afternoon 
 to one of the finest audiences which it has been my pleas- 
 ure to see in Stockton. It was simply grand. It will do 
 more for our cause than all the spiritual lectures that have 
 been delivered here since my residence, three years. Her 
 wonderful tests are simply marvelous and are making con- 
 verts. 
 
 I trust the good work will continue, I know it will 
 while Mrs. Drake is with us. 
 
 Very respectfully yours, 
 
 A. L. Foreman. 
 
 prediction verified. 
 
 Los Angeles, Nov. 9, 1891. 
 Mrs. Maud Lord-Drake, Los Angeles, Cal. 
 
 Dear Madam : I write to inform you that the informa- 
 tion you gave Mrs. Eugenia Crampton, of Milwaukee, Wis., 
 while she was in this city twenty months ago, has been 
 fully verified, much to her regret. 
 
 You told Mrs. Crampton that her lawyer, who was then 
 attending to some important business for her, would betray 
 her. The lady scouted the idea. But I have just received 
 a letter from her in which she informs me that your 
 prophecy has come true, twenty months after you told 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 397 
 
 4er. The attorney in question basely sold her out, and 
 she is $-40,000 behind as a result of the betrayal. 
 
 Allow me to congratulate you on your remarkable 
 gift. Yours truly, 
 
 Mrs. Kate Colver. 
 
 mrs. drake psychometrizes for mr. barker, of santa 
 barbara, california. 
 
 ^anta Barbara, Oct. 1, 1891. 
 
 Last evening I met Mrs. Maud Lord Drake at the 
 house of a friend. My mother, who was with me, brought 
 a small piece of wood, perhaps two or three inches long, 
 and while in conversation with Mrs. Drake, handed it to 
 her for psychometric reading. After holding it in her 
 hand a moment, Mrs. Drake said: 
 
 "You have had this piece of wood in your possession 
 a great many years ; thirty, perhaps fifty ; no, not fifty, but 
 more than thirty. It gives me strange sensations. There 
 was more of this wood when you first obtained it. Sev- 
 eral pieces have been taken from it. This has historical 
 associations. There is a tragedy connected with it. Much 
 could be written about it. I believe its history would fill 
 a large book. 
 
 <l It does not belong to Santa Barbara. I follow it 
 far away, across the mountains, to the extreme East. I 
 see water, a large river. No, a large body of water,— a 
 lake,— perhaps the ocean. I see a hill, not very high, but 
 an elevation, and a tree. I see a large number of spirits 
 in the air around the tree. I see a log house. No, a 
 frame house, but a very rudely constructed house. I see 
 Indians and people queerly dressed, with queer costumes 
 and funny looking hats. It seems to me there was a battle 
 near this place. I see smoke and hear drums. This piece 
 of wood is more than a hundred years old. Yes, two hun- 
 dred years ago it was in a tree,— a large tree." 
 
 After a moment's pause, she said: "I see water and 
 people standing on a rock, and a queer looking ship. I 
 believe this piece of wood is in some way or other con- 
 
398 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 nected with the Mayflower. No, I go away from there. I 
 see a large building with four round pillars in front. I 
 see a dignified, severe looking man with antique costume 
 riding around on a horse. I see people afraid and hiding. 
 I see people going to this tree on the hill. I see an old 
 woman with gray hair. They put a rope around her neck. 
 Why, I feel that this piece of wood is connected with 
 Salem witchcraft murders." 
 
 The piece of wood referred to was presented to my 
 mother about thirty-five years ago by a Methodist clergy- 
 man. He said it was taken from the tree in Salem, Mass., 
 upon which some people were hung for witchcraft. Shortly 
 after receiving it, my mother cut off either two or three 
 pieces and presented them to friends and kept this remain- 
 ing piece as a relic. 
 
 James L. Barker, 
 
 Santa Barbara, Cal. 
 
CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 REMARKABLE MANIFESTATION OF SPIRIT POWER— KAOLAH, 
 THE INDIAN CONTROL, MAKES MEDICINE. 
 
 Denmark, N. Y., Sept., 5th, 1894. 
 
 The following remarkable manifestation of spirit power 
 was given through Mrs. Maud Lord Drake, at Lake Pleas- 
 ant, Mass., Tuesday evening, August 28th, 1894, as testi- 
 fied by the writers and signers of this account. 
 
 "As Mrs. Drake was passing the Severance cottage on 
 First Avenue, she stopped to speak to Mr. Asa P. Pierce, 
 who handed her a watch to psychometrize, and asked her 
 to give him a reading, which she did most fully and per- 
 fectly. She then turned and said she wanted to see that 
 little, sick woman, meaning Mr. Pierce's wife. 
 
 After holding Mrs. Pierce's hands two or three minutes, 
 she said: "I believe I can cure you, little woman." She 
 then and there gave her a treatment. She said, "I will 
 give you another treatment to-morrow morning," which 
 she did. Mr. Drake and she remained at the camp from 
 Wednesday morning until Friday, beyond the time they 
 had planned to stay, for the sole purpose of giving these 
 treatments. 
 
 Thursday afternoon, Mrs. Drake came in and again 
 inquired for the little woman, she being very near sighted 
 could not distinguish faces, saying, "I want to see her." 
 
 Mrs. Drake then placed one hand on Mrs. Pierce's 
 chest and with the other hand rubbed her back violently 
 on the outside of her dress for perhaps two minutes. Then 
 
400 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 she suddenly stopped and held up her hand, exclaiming, 
 "What have you on your dress? See, my hand is covered 
 with grease. ' ' Mrs. Pierce, very much surprised, went and 
 looked on the chair she left when Mrs. Drake came in, but 
 there was nothing of the kind there. Mrs. Pierce's sister, 
 Mrs. Barnum, and Mr. Pierce then examined .her dress 
 and found it as clean and bright as new. 
 
 By this time Mrs. Drake was wholly entranced by 
 spirit Kaolah. 
 
 He signified his desire to bathe her entire body with 
 the oil. Mrs. Pierce, her sister and husband went into a 
 bedroom, accompanied by Mrs. Drake, and removed Mrs. 
 Pierce's clothing and placed her in bed. Still under con- 
 trol, Mrs. Drake commenced at the neck and covered her 
 with oil as far as the stomach then calling our attention 
 held her hands over Mrs. Barnum 's head, her husband 
 standing within two feet of the medium, the oil dripping 
 through her fingers. She then applied the oil on her back 
 and limbs to the knees, then again holding her hands in 
 plain sight with the palms together, the oil again appeared, 
 which she applied to her feet, leaving her body com- 
 pletely covered with oil; the control then called for soap 
 and water. She washed her hands thoroughly and wiped 
 them dry, when Mrs. Pierce said she wished she could get 
 some oil for her ear, as she was deaf, thinking it would 
 help her hearing. The oil again appeared in Mrs. Drake's 
 hands in plain sight of us all, but it was of a different 
 kind, being very fragrant (the first had an offensive 
 odor) , which she applied to her ears. Mrs. Drake positively 
 refused any remuneration for her services, saying she was 
 only too glad if she could be of service to any person in 
 distress, at any time. Mrs. Drake tells us this is only the 
 fourth time she has ever had this experience of oil coming 
 in her hands in all the years of her medial work, and then 
 only in very critical cases. Of course, we cannot yet tell 
 what the final result will be, as Mrs. Pierce has been under 
 treatment of eminent physicians for a number of years, 
 and yet has been on the decline all the time, until there 
 
CONTINUITY OP LAW AND LIFE. 401 
 
 seemed to be no help for her. This much we can say, 
 she is feeling very much better so far. 
 
 Asa P. Pierce, 
 Mrs. Asa P. Pierce, 
 
 Denmark, N. Y. 
 Mrs. Irene A. Barnum, 
 
 Copenhagen, N. Y. 
 Mrs. Julia Kockwood, 
 
 South Boston, Mass. 
 G. D. Parsons, 
 
 Copenhagen, N. Y. 
 
 Mrs. Pierce completely recovered in a short time, and 
 later met Mrs. Drake in California. 
 
 Mr. A. J. Pethod, of Beatrice, Nebraska, writing of 
 his experience with our medium, says: 
 
 "In the fall of 1892, at the home of Judge IL W. 
 Parker, of this city, on the occasion of her first visit here, 
 I met that incomparable medium, Mrs. Maud Lord-Drake, 
 with whom I had a 'sitting.' Let it be now understood that 
 she could not, by any possible means, have known anything 
 of myself or my relatives, but she told me of my father, 
 mother, sisters, uncles and aunts, in each instance giving 
 the correct name of the person and in one instance giving 
 the occupation of one uncle as that of a minister, which 
 was also correct. These were all in spirit life. But our 
 modern philosophers will say, 'Oh, she got that from 
 your mind.' Very good. Where did the medium get 
 what follows? 
 
 "She. said to me, 'You have a brother in spirit life 
 wlio is present and takes great interest in your affairs.' 
 'No,' I replied, 'you are mistaken, I have no brother in 
 spirit life.' 'Yes, you have, as he is here now.' I replied, 
 in a very positive manner, that I did not have a brother 
 in spirit life. That if I have, he was born away from 
 home— meaning thereby that he was illegitimate. To this 
 the medium made reply in very emphatic language, as 
 follows : 
 
402 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 " *I tell you that you have a brother in spirit life, 
 and that he was not born away from home either. Your 
 mother is here and says he is your brother and was born 
 at home. That he comes in between yourself and your 
 youngest brother.' 
 
 "Of course, that ended the contention, as she had 
 already given me indisputable evidence of my mother's 
 presence. 
 
 ' '.It was the first intimation that had ever reached me 
 that I had a 'dead' brother. Now the proof. 
 
 "About six months after this interview, I called upon 
 a sister much older than myself, to whom I said, 'Mrs. 
 Drake told me that we have a brother in spirit life. She 
 replied, 'We have. He came in between you and James, 
 and lived but a couple of hours/ 
 
 "Now, James was the youngest of the family, and I 
 supposed I was next older, until I was informed by intelli- 
 gence to. me entirely unknown, if not as claimed to be that 
 of my dead mother and brother." 
 
 TESTIMONY OF A MATERIALIST. 
 
 Boston, July 14th, 1894. 
 Mrs. Maud Lord Draej:, Onset Bay, Mass. 
 
 Dear Madam: Through the "Banner" of this week, 
 1 have just learned of your whereabouts and hasten to let 
 you know that I am alive and "on the Lord's side" (spirit- 
 ually considered). 
 
 Your wonderful tests given at Ft. Worth, Texas, last 
 January, followed up by strict investigation, has turned 
 me from a materialist to a spiritualist. 
 
 You will remember me as the one occupying, for a 
 few days, the room at Mrs. Burns' at Ft. Worth, Texas, 
 and the one who put up a cabinet for a materializing 
 seance, which you kindly gave. 
 
 That seance, with others, before and since, has placed 
 the subject in such a light that I cannot dispute the truth 
 of spiritualism. I have mentioned your name many times 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 403 
 
 in connect ion with my conversion, and have also published 
 my experience in the "New York Truth Seeker," and 
 other papers. While I have, in some cases, discovered 
 what 1 deemed to be fraud, yet I have evidence so clear in 
 nearly all forms of the subject that I must accept its 
 truthfulness, although so wonderful that it staggers my 
 comprehension. 
 
 Yours truly, with respects to Mr. Drake, 
 
 A. D. Swan. 
 
 DR. DE HAVEN PERFORMS A MARVELOUS CURE. 
 
 At the time of Mrs. Lord's marriage to Mr. Drake, 
 she was troubled with a fatty tumor in the throat or neck, 
 so close to the phrenic nerve as to seriously interfere with 
 her breathing. Mr. Drake consulted the leading physicians 
 of the Eastern cities without receiving any encourage- 
 ment. He was told by Dr. W. F. Peck, dean of the Iowa 
 Medical University, who was a noted surgeon and an old 
 time friend of Mr. Drake's, that nothing could be done. 
 To use the knife would be extremely dangerous on account 
 of the growth resting upon the nerve that controlled res- 
 piration. At Kansas City they met a physician, skilled 
 in the use of electricity, who guaranteed to remove this 
 growth. 
 
 After treating with him for three months without 
 any relief, he acknowledged he could not do her any good. 
 Her control, Jesse, then told him that if he was satisfied 
 human skill could not do her any good, and he would 
 give them a chance, they thought the difficulty could be 
 removed. All they required was that she should retire 
 from the public for a year. This was readily granted. 
 
 In one year to a day Jesse came and said they had not 
 been able to accomplish all they had expected in the year, 
 but if they could have more time he was certain they could 
 entirely remove the difficulty. 
 
 Much was said by spiritualists all over the country 
 about so good a medium being taken out of the work. Many 
 of them were not backward in denunciations, and made 
 
404 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 dire predictions against Mr. Drake for her retirement. 
 lie was not one given to explaining, or apologizing for his 
 action, and those regretting the loss to the cause were left 
 in ignorance. Mr. Drake never objected to the exercise 
 of her gifts, or to her public work. None were more pleased 
 and none prouder of her grand mediumship and the daily 
 phenomena that occurred in her presence, or her work in 
 public and on the spiritual platfrom, than he. While not 
 possessing a particle of mediumship himself, he often 
 assisted in her platform work when required, in discussing 
 spiritualism and its varied phenomena from a scientific 
 standpoint. 
 
 A few months after Jesse's asking for more time, some- 
 thing was said about her throat difficulty and she made 
 the discovery that it was gone,— entirely removed. How it 
 was done was as much a mystery to her as how it came. 
 
 By what process the spirit chemist, or operator, obtains 
 unconscious strength and nerve particles from the medium 
 —and many- times from members of the seance, for his 
 process of materialization, leaving them exhausted — cannot 
 be explained by any known method of science. Peculiar- 
 ities of organization, permits of the generation of this 
 peculiar magnetic force, and this process of generation 
 may, in part, account for such physical growths. 
 
 VAL SHOWS HIS POWER. 
 
 While living among the hills in Los Angeles, many 
 unexpected manifestations occurred. The controls were as 
 prominent in their daily life as any other members of the 
 family. Grant the continuity of life, — the individual spirit; 
 grant the existence of this force generated by vital chem- 
 istry; grant the spirit's ability to use this force in moving 
 the smallest amount of matter the smallest fraction of dis- 
 tance, and who can limit the amount of matter or the dis- 
 tance in any direction it can be thus moved? The facts, 
 thus far related, places this assumption beyond postula- 
 tion and hypothesis. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFU. 405 
 
 One night, Mr. Drake was awakened from a sound 
 sloop by his wife's unusual laughter, supposing she was 
 dreaming, he commenced to shake her violently, when he 
 
 :nizod Clarence's voice in place of her voice. When 
 asked what was the occasion of his laughter, Clarence 
 said, "I have not had as much fun since I have been in 
 spirit life." He continued, saying, "You remember when 
 you first moved here and was putting a lock on your stable 
 door how 'Val' told you you would not need any locks, 
 as he and his band would see to it that no thief should 
 get off of the property with anything that belonged to 
 you?" "Yes, I remember," replied Mr. Drake, "but I 
 did not see how he was going to stop them if they came 
 after anything." 
 
 Clarence replied, "You know that camp of graders 
 over on the hill, just west of here ? They can see your hay 
 from their camp. Two of those teamsters thought they 
 would come and borrow some of it. They rolled a large 
 bale out of the shed and as far as the west line of the 
 lot, when 'Val' struck one of them hard enough to knock 
 him from under his hat. As he sat down in the mud 
 he cried out, 'Be Jabbers, I'm shot with an air gun.' The 
 way those two went across the field was better than a 
 foot race." 
 
 Mr. Drake and his father, who was spending the win- 
 ter with them, both dressed and, on going to the yard, 
 found a large bale of hay, which they had put into the 
 shed only that evening, had been rolled nearly one hundred 
 feet from where they had left it. It was lying just inside 
 of the property line. 
 
 Three different attempts were made to take articles 
 from the place at night, and in each instance the thieves 
 were unsuccessful. In two instances a new brass faucet 
 was taken from a watering tub at the back door. It was 
 found each time about a foot inside of the property line. 
 
406 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 THE NEIGHBORS SEE VAL. 
 
 Returning from a three days' visit to Riverside, at 
 which time the house was left unoccupied, Mrs. Drake met 
 some boys who lived about half a mile distant, in the 
 only house that could be seen from their cottage. They 
 said to her, "What a queer man you left to watch the 
 house. When we came up where he was he was gone, and 
 we would hear him in the house, but couldn't see how he 
 got in." When asked to describe him, they gave her a 
 very accurate description of "Val." 
 
 His care and protection of the medium cannot be 
 expressed in words. From the day he was shot and 
 ushered into spirit life in the glorious strength of perfect 
 manhood, at the termination of a hotly contested law case 
 at Marysville, Mo., with every feeling of resentment and 
 defiance aroused, he has protected the medium and pun- 
 ished, with all his great strength and ability to control 
 events and mould circumstances, all those who have raised 
 hand or used tongue against her, and has brought golden 
 reward to all who have lightened her burdens. 
 
 Many of the incidents of her life and much of the 
 wonderful phenomena about her has conie from "Val's" 
 great knowledge, strength and power. While her guardians 
 and chief control debarred him very much from her pres- 
 ence, and she herself has feared and condemned him for 
 the severity of his measures,— which, though severe, have 
 always been just, — he has been their reliance and her 
 tower of strength in danger and trouble. As he himself 
 expresses it, "I permit no serpent to leave its trail across 
 my garden of flowers." "I permit people to receive the 
 consequences of their own acts, 'Jure Divinio.' " Where- 
 ever she made mistakes he soon righted them. Those who 
 sought her for evil found obstructions in their way. Those 
 who sought her for selfish purposes, and, persisted in it, 
 met with disaster. 
 
 Among the most determined of those who sought to 
 oppose his will was Dr. S. , of St. Louis, Mo. We omit 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 407 
 
 the true name for obvious reasons, and will call him Dr. 
 Paul Brandt. He was a talented man, eminent in his pro- 
 fession and wealthy, but was not a believer in spiritualism. 
 His story, while true in every particular, reads more like 
 a romance than the actual life experience of a professional 
 man. 
 
 A BLASTED LIFE. 
 
 Paris, France, Dec. 22, 1879. 
 
 My Dear Doctor Benard: When I parted with you 
 I stated that I was about to take a lengthy journey; that 
 1 desired to place in your hands on the eve of my departure 
 a strictly confidential communication, which was for your 
 eyes alone; that it would contain matters which I con- 
 sidered sacred because of their private, personal concern 
 to myself. The communication I referred to you will find 
 enclosed with this note. It contains some memoranda of 
 my most secret history, and will unfold to you knowl- 
 edge that which as yet I have never divulged to mortal 
 man. 
 
 You have known that a deep mystery hung over my 
 life, but could not possibly imagine its fearful character. 
 You know of my varied public experiences, and through- 
 out the tangled web of my life you have ever been my 
 most steadfast and enduring friend. Were it not for this 
 I would not feel it my duty to acquaint you with the 
 mysterious facts that I am about to reveal. I know that 
 you will give a just consideration to this recital that truth 
 always merits, and which you never fail to bestow in your 
 investigations of truth, no matter how marvelous or incred- 
 ulous the results of your researches may appear. Believe 
 me, when I say that every recital is true. But let the 
 knowledge 3-ou thus obtain repose in your mind alone until 
 T am jione. The world would ridicule, but the mind of the 
 true scientist will bow before the truth, no matter in what- 
 soever garb it may appear. You will readily perceive 
 after you shall have read this, why I have never heretofore, 
 even to you my most beloved friend and comrade, spoken 
 
408 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 of these matters. I have made a will. It is in the hands 
 of my long trusted attorneys. They will acquaint you, 
 according to my instructions, with its contents. And now, 
 old friend, I bid you a lasting farewell. When you receive 
 this letter I shall be far beyond the waters of ''Life's 
 Golden Gate." Remember me as one whose life was a 
 wreck, forever tossing on the angry waves of a tempestu- 
 ous sea. (Signed.) Paul Brant. 
 
 The enclosure referred to in the above letter was in 
 the following words : 
 
 "My life up to the time of my arrival in St. Louis, 
 in 1865, was uneventful. My capital at that time consisted 
 of a highly finished education, an experience in the hos- 
 pitals of Europe and New York of five years, an experi- 
 ence as practitioner for three years, a few thousand dol- 
 lars in money and a manhood measured by much knowledge 
 of human nature. You did not know me at that time, 
 but you will remember the reputation I had already estab- 
 lished at the time of our acquaintance in 1867. The dreams 
 of my ambition had become realities. I wanted for noth- 
 ing, nor did I realize that my bachelorhood required the 
 sympathy and love of woman to make my life more com- 
 plete. 
 
 "It was in 1867 that I first met Maud Barrock at 
 the Art Gallery, in company with my old friend Levey, 
 who, you know, roomed at the Southern Hotel. I was not, 
 and never had been what might be called "susceptible" to 
 woman's fascinations. Still, the very first view of this 
 woman, who was much older than her years indicated, and 
 who, as she looked at me with her wonderful, dark gray, 
 emotional eyes, that seemed to change in expression with 
 every passing thought, turned the v* hole current of my life 
 without my knowing it. While distant and reserved, she 
 seemed to be a world of tenderness and love, and at times 
 all sunshine, life and song. The first look of those eyes, 
 so soul speaking, has haunted me ever since. She had, too, 
 those other graces of person that attract the eye of the 
 artist. A form, the embodiment of symmetry, and her every 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 409 
 
 motion, a reflex of her inward grace and beauty. On an 
 acquaintance of some months with her, I found the refine- 
 ment, accomplishments and brilliancy of her mind equaled 
 the grace of her person. The spiritual element in her 
 was predominant and not hidden by a stronger develop- 
 ment of the animal. A just equipoise of both natures pro- 
 duced that just harmony that sympathizes with man, when 
 in his loftier moods he would rise to consort with angels. 
 
 "Do you wonder, then, at the result? I was in love. 
 But who could know her and not love her? The very 
 center of her social circle all loved her. Even the women, 
 I believed, loved her. While her power over the hearts 
 of men was undisputed, she was not spoiled; she was not 
 a flirt, to idly encourage, and then disappoint the love 
 of men, but sweet and genial in all her friendship with all 
 men. She sought not to win their love. No bitterness 
 against her kind, never a venomous word, or a suspicious 
 thought that breathed an accusation. A heart truly at 
 peace, and filled with sunshine. Such was Maud Barrock. 
 "Yes, I believe I loved her from the very first meet- 
 ing. Yet, I did not tell her, unless maybe my furtive 
 eyes at times spoke the words I suppressed until many 
 months after our friendship commenced. I would have 
 done so, for I knew my own feelings, save for a something 
 on her part that appeared unconsciously to repel the dis- 
 closure. And yet I was the most favored of all her admir- 
 ers. I felt there was a closer attraction between us than 
 existed with any others. I felt that there was complete 
 harmony between our natures; our feelings seemed to so 
 exactly correspond, to so mingle together. We seemed to 
 adjust ourselves to each other, even like the harmony of 
 musical sounds, never a discord to this sweet swelling 
 melody. I felt it could not be otherwise, even had I wished 
 it. so. I sometimes thought she loved me even as I did her. I 
 ! have said there was an unconscious something that kept 
 I me from her, repelling me from conversation on this sub- 
 j ject. It was her will. Without words from me her mind 
 I divined my thoughts, and she seemed to shudder with a 
 
410 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 kind of dread at all approach on my part to a disclosure 
 of my love. She <cv r ould tremble and at once avert herself 
 from me. It seemed to produce a sort of horror, that, in 
 turn, alarmed me, and forced me to abandon the attempt 
 to come any closer to her. Every repeated attempt on my 
 part to break past this barrier between, us resulted in the 
 same manner. This state of affairs continued for some 
 months. I at last insisted on knowing the reason. I did not 
 ask her for her love. I told her she must know that I loved 
 her, and why was I not permitted to tell her of this, which 
 to me, was the richest possession of earth and heaven. But 
 why, I entreated her, must I never speak of that love, and 
 why would she not permit me to ask the love I felt might 
 be told and pledged in sacred union. 
 
 At last, seeing there could be no longer any further 
 evasion or postponement, she paused a moment in deepest 
 emotion, and then replied : ' ' Paul, do not blame me that I 
 have tried to defer this moment, or to keep you from know- 
 ing what you now force me to disclose. A terrible power I 
 cannot control seems to bear me onward to an end I cannot 
 foresee. God and the angels know how precious love would 
 be to me. But a dread, an awful fear for you has made me 
 try to postpone this avowal, and to avert it, even entirely, 
 if possible. Are my words mysterious to you, Paul ? Then 
 listen, and you shall fully understand. 
 
 "Before I ever met you, or heard of you even, I had a 
 lover, Valleur Dupree, whom I called, 'Val.' He was tall, 
 commanding, . black-eyed, swarthy-faced, quick, bold and 
 passionate. He was a lawyer by profession, and had most 
 of those traits of feature, person, and mind that charm 
 women. I never really loved him, but with my girlish 
 fancies, proud of such a handsome lover, I imagined I did. 
 We became eng^o-p.d. He was imperious, jealous, dicta- 
 torial. I chafed under his unreasoning jealously and dicta* 
 tion. I saw the selfishness of his nature, and shrinking 
 from a union with a temper and nature such as his, I told 
 him our paths lay apart; that T could never be happy in a 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 411 
 
 union with him. He uecame furiously angry, maddened 
 almost, at my decision. He then took a dreadful oath that 
 no living man should ever hold me to his heart and possess 
 my love; that, living or dead, he claimed me as his; that 
 neither the powers of Heaven or hell should tear me away 
 from him, and that should I ever bestow my love upon 
 am>t her. he would forever blast both him and me, even if 
 he should rise from the grave to do it. 
 
 "Oh, Paul, I need not tell you that his awful threat 
 rang in my ears with a dismal sound, as he rushed out of 
 the house, for I well knew his fearful passions and mad- 
 dened jealousy would make him hesitate at nothing. When, 
 therefore, a few days pfter, he was called to the southern 
 part of the state upon some professional business, he 
 became engaged in a sudden quarrel, in the midst of which 
 he was shot dead. I am sure you will understand why I 
 felt relieved of a terrible and oppressive fear, but that 
 threat has haunted me ever since. There are times when 
 I am conscious of his presence around me, and it throws 
 a pall upon my spirits, and a feeling of dread and of im- 
 pending disaster that I cannot overpower or drive away. It 
 may be foolish to entertain such feelings, but knowing as 
 I do the power of spirits who step into the next life sud- 
 denly with all their strength unimpaired by sickness, with 
 great wills and unusual intelligence to grasp the infinite 
 forces, there is nothing they cannot do. He, with his dom- 
 inating will, is a leader, and commands great forces for 
 good or evil." 
 
 How I laughed at Maud's fears! I called them girlish 
 fancies and nervous whims. I ridiculed the powers of the 
 dead to interfere with, or control, the destiny and happi- 
 ness of the living. To my utmost I endeavored to calm her 
 fears and banish her dismal apprehensions. I could not 
 wholly succeed, and this want of success, in a measure, de- 
 pressed my own mind. I, however, attributed it to her 
 nervous sympathies, which, I felt, after the terrible shock 
 of an encounter with a man of such bold and resolute na- 
 ture, as undoubtedly Valleur Dupree had been, w r ould easily 
 
412 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 be impressed with the memories of his threats, and retain 
 those impressions for an exceedingly long period. People 
 of a keen, nervous, sympathetic nature, after Maud's type, 
 I had long observed in my medical practice, were wont to 
 be influenced by the slightest causes. Hence I concluded to 
 leave it to time to dissipate her illusions. 
 
 Maud showed me now, for the first time, a photograph 
 of this passionate man, this unyielding lover. It was a 
 picture of a man whose face I had occasionally seen on the 
 streets of St. Louis. His face was repulsive to me, although 
 he would be called a superb and magnificent man by most 
 women. It was the want of spirituality that rendered it 
 distasteful to me. It indicated a nature that lived on the 
 animal plane, that did not know the loftier ideal world 
 which makes the poet, the artist and master of song. 
 
 I parted from Maud that evening with her benedic- 
 tion, it drove away from my mind all thoughts of Valleur 
 Dupree. In this spirit, therefore, I left her and returned 
 to my apartments. A little fire slumbered in the grate, 
 just sufficient to throw a pleasant glow and warmth about 
 the room. I was not in a humor to retire to my bed; so 
 throwing off my coat, and donning my slippers, I wheeled 
 my easy chair before the grate, lit a cigar, and with heart all 
 aglow, lay back in the chair in reverie. I had not lit the 
 gas. The soft light from the grate accorded with my feel- 
 ings as in fancy this new world opened up before me. 
 
 How long I sat there I cannot tell, when suddenly I 
 felt a presence in the room. The door had not opened. It 
 had a spring lock, and when shut it was self -locked. No 
 one but myself had a key. So on feeling this presence of 
 another in my room, I partly arose from my seat and 
 turned around. The light was sufficient to easily distin- 
 guish every object in the room. In the center, under the 
 gas chandelier, stood a large marble-top table, well littered 
 with papers, ink, writing materials, etc., and upon the op- 
 posite side of this table, with one hand resting thereon, 
 stood a man wholly unknown to me. His presence there, so 
 mysterious and unannounced, for I had not heard a foot- 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 413 
 
 fall, nor a sound — I had felt his presence rather— his 
 
 (nee, I say, startled me, and, in spite of my usual cool- 
 
 . 1 was extremely nervous and agitated. 
 
 I gazed at him in a half dazed sort of way. Clutching 
 firmly upon the arm of my chair, I arose, steadied myself 
 and continued to gaze upon the stranger, lie said not a 
 word, but lifting his hand from the table he crossed both 
 arms upon his breast, and made a few steps toward me 
 from the other side of the table, not, however, going around, 
 hut to my consternation, advancing right through it, as if 
 it had been invisible. When but a few steps away he 
 stopped, the light from the grate flared directly in his face 
 —a swarthy complexion, dark and piercing eyes with a light 
 of lurid hate. What! Great God! It was the face of 
 Maud 's lover, Valleur Dupree ! 
 
 Stunned with astonishment, weak with terror, I stag- 
 gered back against the marble column at the side of the 
 grate. Beads of perspiration ran down my brow, and my 
 heart almost burst with its beating. Human flesh could 
 not thus startle me; but here, gazing into my eyes with 
 fiendish hate, was a visitant from the spheres of the dead. 
 In a moment' Maud's terrible recital, her belief in, and 
 trembling fears of that unseen presence at her side, her 
 terrors over the memory of that fearful oath of this dead 
 lover, her alarm for my safety from his revenge — all these 
 recollections flashed in a moment upon my mind — and I felt 
 that I knew the object of his coming. With this realization 
 eame also a firm decision that I would oppose my will 
 against his, that neither flesh nor spirit should come 
 between Maud and me to separate us. So, starting up 
 again, erect and firm, I accosted the determined spirit in 
 these words : 
 
 "I know you, Valleur Dupree, Spirit of evil, I surmise 
 what has brought you from your place in the w T orld beyond ; 
 hut, let me tell you at once that your jealous hate and 
 kicked persecution can never tear Maud away from my 
 love. Were you in a mortal body I would defy your hate 
 to come between us and our happiness; but, dead, and 
 
414 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 belonging to the world of spirit, you have no part to 
 further concern yourself with the affairs of mortals. Go 
 ha civ to the realm from which you came, and leave the 
 world of flesh to its own pursuits." 
 
 With mocking laugh, he replied : ' * Fool, you are rush- 
 ing upon your fate, and to your own destruction. Maud 
 is mine, by her own sacred pledge, from which I have never, 
 and never shall, release her. She belongs to me. In a mad 
 passion she bade me leave her, rousing the ugly devil in my 
 nature. I quit her sight to carry in my heart a burning 
 hell. 'Twas in this mood, caused by her, that I met that 
 death that hurled my unbidden spirit to an unwelcome 
 realm. Not allowed to enter the precincts of the happy, I 
 am condemned to walk this earth by your sides; but not 
 impotently. A power that you know not of I possess— a 
 power to control your destiny, a power to thwart your every 
 plan and purpose, and to ruin or upbuild. I came not to 
 ruin you, but to warn and save. You must relinquish Maud. 
 You must abandon her. She is mine. I swore it in my body. 
 I swore it again in the never ending world of spirit. Bid 
 her farewell forever. Swear this to me, and I will guide you 
 into fortune and fame beyond your wildest dreams. Laugh 
 not at my promises, for, by a law that feeble man knows not 
 of, the unseen intelligences have it in their power to shape 
 man's fortune, fame and happiness, according to their own , 
 superior wills. Ask me not why this is so; but know it is 
 a great truth, and that I, Valleur Dupree, can make you 
 or thwart and ruin you. Do you agree to my proposal, or 
 will you rush headlong to your own destruction, and de- 
 troy her life as well ? ' ' 
 
 "Valleur Dupree, I defy yon and your infernal pow- 
 ers ! Either in hell or on earth, I oppose my will and my , 
 purposes to yours ; and, in this contest, I invoke the aid of 
 all that is true and good against you and all that is bad. 
 Go, hence to the world where you belong!" 
 
 "Mistaken man!" he replied. "Be it as you wish! 
 Yet, ere I go, I will leave you a token of the offer I have 
 made. ' ' 
 
 J 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 415 
 
 "In the light of to-morrow's sun you may say that 
 this was all a wild dream; but, that you may remember 
 the demand T have made upon you is a reality on which 
 shall hinge your destiny, I leave you this tangible evidence 
 of my wish and will. ' ' 
 
 Here he bent over the table. I saw him use no pen ; he 
 apparently picked up one of my blank cards on which was 
 niy monogram, and then dropped it. It was the act of but 
 a moment; yet, when it fell from his hand I saw a written 
 message with signature. The falling card rattled upon the 
 table as it fell, while the form of my visitant dissolved 
 into air before my eyes. 
 
 I reached for the card he had held ; the ink was not yet 
 dry. Upon it were the following words : 
 
 "Be it as you will. Remember." 
 
 Valleur Dupree. 
 
 This strange night passed, and the morning sun found 
 me sitting in my easy chair, lost over the startling events of 
 the night. The more I pondered over the matter, the more 
 i thought it must have been a dream. It seemed as though 
 the hours of the night had lengthened into days, since he 
 disappeared, as though his presence was a something that 
 occurred in some long remote past. I really had doubts of 
 its being a reality. I even questioned if my own mind had 
 not become shattered and filled with fantasies. But when 
 I came to this conclusion, I was staggered again, for here 
 was the message on my card. 
 
 It, perhaps, would have been better had I told Maud 
 of this occurrence ; but, fearing the effect upon her mind, 
 and body as well, were she to have this positive confirma- 
 tion of her belief that Valleur still swore" to claim her— once 
 to him plighted— I omitted to confide to her, what now was 
 to be a terrible secret and anxiety to me as well. 
 
 I will pass hurriedly over the events of the succeeding 
 few months. Maud was taken suddenly and alarmingly ill. 
 Her life was despaired of. I bestowed all my skill, but 
 without avail. For hours she lay cold, and still, without 
 
41G PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 evidence, hardly, of life. Her ailment baffled me and 
 other medical counsel as well. We could locate no specif i 
 disease. The symptoms were wholly unlike any we had eve 
 seen before, or read of in the books. No medicine producec 
 any effect; but silent, motionless, her beautiful, cold face 
 seemed to reproach ail the skill of science, and predict the 
 loosening of the cords of life. Wild in my agony, I was 
 unfitted for any duty, and interests that demanded my per- 
 sonal attention were sacrificed. I had made very large in- 
 vestments <n stocks. The bulk of my fortune was engulfed. 
 It was at this critical time that my coolest judgment was 
 most required. I had always been successful, but now, in 
 my wild and despairing fear about Maud, I lost my head. 
 I gave orders to my brokers to buy this and sell that, with- 
 out knowing what I did. The inevitable result— almost in 
 a day, from opulence I became as poor as any beggar. I 
 cared but little for this, though, at the time. It was only 
 when Maud, as strangely as she had sickened, regained her 
 former health, that I realized my pecuniary losses. My 
 love, however, made me buoyant, and I felt that I could 
 soon, in my professional capacity, place my life in easy cir- 
 cumstances once more. 
 
 It was at this time, when I was never more ardent in 
 my duties in my life, never more anxious to excel my pre- 
 vious reputation for skill, that the most unaccountable 
 losses occurred in some of my best cases. Four of my pa- 
 tients in the best and most powerful families, one after 
 another, died on my hands. The last one was the wife of 
 the editor and proprietor of one of the principal daily 
 political papers. The case was not alarming. I used the 
 usual remedies, but without avail. I could not account for 
 it. I could not even explain to the husband the cause of 
 his loss. He consulted with other leading physicians, men 
 jealous of my reputation and anxious to pull me down. 
 Honestly believing what they said, he came out with edi- 
 torial comment upon my management of the case. He ac- 
 cused me of having murdered his wife by malpractice. He 
 even went before the grand jury and secured my indict- 
 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 417 
 
 ment. He followed this up by publishing full accounts of 
 my losses of the throe other cases I have mentioned. He 
 had no trouble in finding physicians who made affidavits 
 that, in their judgment, I was guilty of the murder of 
 these people also. In this way the public mind became 
 turned against me, as it will sometimes unaccountably do, on 
 a one-sided statement of a case. I was tried in the papers 
 and in society, in the club rooms and on the streets, and 
 found guilty. So when my case was called in the courts 
 of law on the charge of murder, I was convicted of man- 
 si aughter and sentenced to fourteen years incarceration in 
 the state prison. 
 
 After one year's imprisonment, by the kind offices of 
 a few friends, of which, doctor, you are fully cognizant, as 
 you were the chief agent in the matter, I was pardoned by 
 the Governor, and again I trod the streets of the city of 
 my home— now a convicted felon, branded with the mark of 
 a second Cain— a blasted, ruined wreck. 
 
 Do 3'ou wonder then that I lost hope— that the world 
 seemed a blank? You have never been tried, know not the 
 weakness, the womanly weakness of the boldest man, when 
 he loses hope, and he thinks the world arrayed against him. 
 Thus it was that the weakness of my nature, at this fatal 
 time, let me sink still lower and low r er in the maelstrom of 
 destruction. I now gave myself up to drink— unbridled, 
 welcome drink. Maud had gone north and married. "What 
 was there left for me 1 Rumor reached me that she had not 
 made a worthy match, and was not happy. What might 
 her life and mine have been but for the hand of fate that 
 
 j had seemingly brought me to my present condition ? I 
 
 I felt that all was lost to me. I also felt that she would not 
 
 long live with the man she had married. I remembered the 
 
 terrible threat of her swarthy lover. But what was this to 
 
 I could not come into her presence, and had given up 
 
 ! all such hope. 
 
 For a year or more I went the downward wa}' with no 
 power or desire to stop. I now ceased to have sober mo- 
 
 ; mcnts, and yet I was ever haunted with a consciousness of 
 
 1 u - 
 
•418 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 misery. I kept informed of her movements in Chicago and 
 learned that she was not happy. Was this unhappiness due 
 to Valleur's power and purpose, as she had told me so long 
 ago, seemingly in some other life time— not the one in which 
 I then lived? Mine was a useless life. 
 
 So, I determined to end my career by suicide. Yet I 
 could not leave the scenes of my misery without writing a 
 last message to Maud. For this purpose I sought the 
 wretched place where I made my abode, and once again re-' 
 viewed the golden days. Even at such a moment as this 
 when death seemed gladly to be welcomed, ray mind 
 caressed the past, even as a loving friend, and lingered 
 over its sunny spots with tender, sweet delight. Ah, Maud, 
 what might life have been with you at my side in the days 
 before my shame! Your cheery words and sunny smile! 
 Your loving arms and caressing lips ! Poet never dreamed, 
 nor painter created a sweeter Paradise than might have 
 been ours. 
 
 But it was not to be. "Not to be," and why? Why 
 should my brief hour of happiness be blasted thus ? I had 
 taken the few mementoes and letters of Maud and laid 
 them before me on the table. Involuntarily my eye rested 
 on a card in their midst. It bore the sentence:— 
 
 11 Be it as you will. Rejnember.—Vallewr Dupree.'- 
 - Like a flash, the interview of that fatal night uprose be 
 fore my mind. I defied his power to tear me away frorr 
 Maud. I opposed my will to his. He promised to blast mj 
 fortune and bring me to ruin. He said, by a law we knov< 
 not of, the unseen beings could thwart our purposes, anc 
 mould our destiny by their superior will. I scoffed at hi; 
 threats ; he then left me this message : ' ' Remember ! ' ' Ah 
 I do now remember it all! Fool that I have been, that 
 have not seen your hand, Valleur, in all this work of de 
 struction. Even now, I was about to complete it by giv 
 ing up my life. What terrible,— what awful power is thi 
 that enables you to shape and control our destiny ? Do witl 
 me as you will. I am powerless against you. I have giv°i 
 up Maud. Is not your awful revenge yet glutted? Tak 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 419 
 
 your hand off me, and I will go far away, where I will 
 never see her more. 
 
 Perhaps I may have uttered these thoughts in bitter 
 tones as they rushed through my mind. Or, it may have 
 been that I uttered no sound. My impression is that I 
 spoke not aloud. I was startled to hear a voice make 
 reply : 
 
 "You now know our controlling power. Yet, T would 
 not take thy life. Keep it. You have now promised. You 
 shall now know that our power to upbuild is equal to our 
 power to blast and destroy." I looked upward at the 
 swarthy face of Valleur, but in a moment it had faded into 
 a cloud of mist, which, in its turn, vanished and was gone. 
 
 I cannot tell you how changed I was when I uprose 
 from that table. The intended farewell letter to Maud, an- 
 nouncing my proposed death, was changed to announce my 
 departure for Europe. I told her now of both intervieAvs 
 with Valleur, and sent her the card. I showed her that my 
 downfall and ruin was the result of his work. I showed how 
 idle it was to further contend against his will and of my 
 final promise to go aw r ay from her forever. I told her of 
 my renewed ambition to regain my former good repute, and 
 of my determination to seek a foreign land for the upbuild- 
 ing of a new career. I told her, too, what a life of hope- 
 less misery it Avould be away from her, and that through all 
 time she would never cease to be to me as in other days. 
 She replied saying that while our paths could never run 
 together— that her work must be for humanity and the un- 
 fortunate on life's way— that by the law of spirit her best 
 thought would ever follow me like a morning benediction 
 and prayer for my redemption and upbuilding. 
 
 The Franco-Prussian war had just ended and Paris, 
 
 where I had some acquaintance, seemed to offer me the 
 
 greatest inducements. I started at once and on arriving in 
 
 that great city, I immediately entered the hospitals and en- 
 
 '! gaged in the work of my profession. 
 
 In looking back at my career there,- it seems like a tale 
 of romance. The whole country was one hot-bed of pas- 
 
 ! 
 
r 
 
 420 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 sion and fury. France had been bathed in blood, and filled 
 with the maimed and dying. What a field for the physician ! 
 Success most marvelous, attended my efforts, and soon I 
 attracted the attention of the most eminent professionals. I 
 was invited to appear before the United College of Physi- 
 cians and Surgeons, to perform that perilous and remark- 
 able operation that won me the greatest honors from all the ; 
 medical societies of Europe, as well as the Cross of the 
 Legion of Honor of France, and attracted so much attention 
 at home. You will remember how I at once sprang to the 
 highest point of scientific honor and renown. You have 
 not forgotten the invitations showered upon me by the 
 great and learned associations of Europe to appear before i 
 them as their guest; nor yet the wonder and excitement 
 caused in America, and particularly in the city of my old i 
 home, at my grand success. You sent me many clippings 
 from the press of America, approbating the honors con- 
 ferred upon me, and confessing the great wrong and in- 
 justice done me in the days past. Such is the measure of my 
 professional vindication. Nor was I less successful as re- 
 gards substantial results. I had become, through the many 
 large gifts conferred upon me, in addition to my regular 
 fees, enormously rich. I could now justly say that I had 
 already reached the summit of professional glory. 
 
 Having thus more than redeemed myself, my thoughts 
 were now less engrossed in my profession. I found that 
 even excitement no longer diverted my mind from Maud. 
 In all these days I had not heard a word from her, and my 
 soul now hungered for the sweet communion and rest I 
 had known alone with her. What, after all, was fame ; what 
 was wealth and honor to a starving soul like mine ? In the 
 wild frenzy with which I applied myself to my new duties 
 in Paris I could force myself to avoid this thought of ray 
 loss, but now with the satiety of all my efforts, came indif- 
 ference to everything. I now shunned the world, and lived 
 a recluse. With this added liberty, and in this retirement, 
 came back all the old passionate yearnings for Maud. The 
 world was now a blank, and life a constant struggle to re- 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 421 
 
 strain my wild desires to fly to her side. I dreamed of 
 her by night, and even by day. her Beraphic visage floated 
 like a vision before me. 
 
 This intense strain could not long continue; I knew 
 my physical strength was giving away, that each succes- 
 
 day sapped my vital powers. Soon I could barely 
 walk about in my apartments. I had ceased to go outside 
 of my hotel. My condition was soon known to my good 
 friends, the medical fraternity of the city, who vied with 
 one another in their kindly offices, but I kindly declined 
 their aid. I knew that no medical or scientific skill could 
 arrest the sure collapse of my poor body which the vital es- 
 sence of my life was consuming under this fire in my soul. 
 But I dared not return to her. Her life, I well knew, or 
 mine, would go out under this superhuman power, that had 
 sworn never to let go his claim upon her soul. No, this hor- 
 rible, living death must be endured to the end. 
 
 Thus, one night in June, of this year, when the city 
 was lovely in her garb of flowers, I sat, as was my habit, 
 alone in my apartment. I had fallen into this habit of 
 dismissing my attendants, and sitting without other light 
 than that of the stars, indulging my reveries of her so far 
 away. I seemed to come nearer to her at these times, and 
 my mind became calmer and more restful. This evening, 
 I had flung open the casement window, and a stream of 
 mellow moonlight gently illumined the room. 
 
 I was very weak now, and it was with much of an effort 
 that I was even able to walk about the room. I sat in an 
 invalid easy chair, and the balmy soft evening air seemed 
 very soothing and restful. My mind, however, was with her, 
 and her gentle and beautiful face, as in the olden days. 
 She seemed almost again by my side. 
 
 I suppose in my reverie I must have sat there for many 
 hours, for the noisy hum of the distant streets had quieted 
 into after mid-night hush, when I was roused by a gentle, 
 cooling breeze upon my face, and delicious fragrance in the 
 atmosphere. . That perfume ! I knew it at once. It was her 
 
 •rite, and. whether as flower or essence, its delicate 
 
w 
 
 422 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 aroma always accompanied her presence. I gazed about me, 
 but I was alone. Then, whence this perfume? Even as I 
 wondered, a hand,— a woman's hand, plainly reached from 
 out of space in front of my very face. It touched my fore- 
 head, and now a handkerchief of gauze, softer and more 
 delicate than the down of silk, fell against my feverish 
 cheeks. Gently the gossamer fabric moved over my face, 
 and I breathed a cloud of Maud's perfume. Tenderly and 
 caressingly the hand touched my forehead. I saw an arm 
 that seemed to emerge from the atmosphere; and, then as 
 though a veil had dropped from in front of my eyes, I saw 
 the form, the head of a woman, clearer the face, and still 
 clearer, until there by my side, I saw the sweet enraptured 
 face of her for whom my soul sought so long in vain. 
 
 I reached wildly forward; I tried to clasp her to my 
 heart, but leceding from me she said: 
 
 "No, Paul, touch me not, or you destroy the power 
 that makes me visible to your eyes." She then said : 
 
 1 ' I have been instructed by my Oriental guides in laws 
 too mysterious and intricate for your science to grasp,— too 
 sacred and dangerous to be formulated for the public, 
 whereby your thoughts reach me, on the ethereal vibra- 
 tions; and I am permitted, by the manipulation of forces 
 known only to the initiated, to come to you for a brief 
 moment while my body lies in a quiet, darkened chamber in 
 my home over the sea. I am instructed to tell you that my 
 mission was decreed by the Magi, long ago ; that it was writ- , 
 ten our paths should not join in this existence. My dark- 
 eyed lover was but the instrument to warn you ; and, failing 
 in results, then to teach you this great lesson. Your trials 
 and your sufferings; and even your material triumphs, 
 which now seem so empty and valueless, were but the means 
 to evolve the grandeur and strength of your character, 
 which is the only enduring wealth you will carry with you 
 into that existence where all things shall be made clear, all 
 questions answered and all problems solved. No, touch me 
 not. You could not, if you would. In trouble call for me ; 
 and, as long as you live a noble, pure life, I can come to 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 423 
 
 you. You may not always see me, but some prescience will 
 tell you I am present. I will leave with you the sweet 
 scent of the i'lowers I love so well, and that peace which you 
 are now fitted to comprehend, as a waking evidence of my 
 presence in your day-dream." 
 
 She paused ; and, with her old-time smile, vanished. In 
 the place where she had stood was naught but vacancy. 
 
 As Val's card testified to his presence on that fateful 
 night so long ago, so the perfume she loved so well filled 
 the room in testimony of her presence. By what law these 
 things are, I know not. I know, if man can know anything, 
 that they ARE— and are as much a reality as any experi- 
 ence in this life of mine which now seems so vain and value- 
 less. Think not these are fancies— phantasms of an over- 
 wrought brain. I have no further doubt. Having lived, I 
 shall always live,— an expression of infinite, deific force; 
 inheriting with this body an individuality which I hope to 
 carry with me through eternity, if such be THE LAW. 
 Gladly I await the great change, and until we meet over 
 there, remember me, not as I have been, but as I am. 
 
 Your friend, 
 
 Paul Brandt. 
 
 There are people still living in St. Louis and in Los 
 Angeles, California, who remember this brilliant doctor, 
 and will here learn, for the first time, these facts in his 
 eventful career. Life is full of tragedies and travesties 
 and no imagination can picture things more strange than 
 realities. For years after the events above narrated, Maud 
 retained Val's card which the doctor forwarded to her on 
 the eve of his departure for Europe. 
 
 EXTRAORDINARY MATERIALIZATION. 
 
 An unusual incident occurred in the city of Stockton, 
 
 California, which is vouched for by several well-known 
 
 ! people of that city who were present and are conversant 
 
 j with the fact. The seance was held at the home of Mr. 
 
 Williams. 
 
 Among those present >vere Dr. A. L. Foreman, Mr. 
 
? ll 
 
 424 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 William Lester, an upholsterer by trade, now living in San 
 Francisco and some fifteen others. Mr. Lester's wife came 
 to him and made herself known so that he fully recognized 
 her. She stood by his side for some time and placed her 
 hand in his. He held on to the hand so hard that when she 
 left him he still retained her fingers in his hand. Realiz- 
 ing what he had done, he cried out: "I have pulled off 
 my wife 's fingers. ' ' 
 
 He dropped them on the floor so that those seated next 
 to him heard them strike the floor. He instantly felt 
 around on the floor to find them, but was too late. 
 
 If spirits can materialize a hand so that it is tangible; 
 and none who have been in Mrs. Drake's seances can dis- 
 pute this fact, who can put a limit on what they can do ? 
 These spirit hands possess strength sufficient to carry arti- 
 cles of considerable weight around the circle with precision, 
 exactness and intelligence; and, while doing this, there is 
 no body — materialized body — attached to them, so far as 
 the best test conditions can detect. 
 
 By agreement with the spirit, or through its consent, 
 these hands have been felt up as far as the wrist w T here all 
 material,— tangible material,— ended. 
 
 As further evidence upon this point, when these heavy 
 articles, like a guitar, are being carried rapidly around the 
 circle and the sitter extends his feet or hands so as to 
 reach out and fill the space between him and the medium 
 sitting in the center, — practically covering the radius of the 
 circle,— he is no obstruction to the one carrying the guitar 
 around the circle. In other words no materialized body is 
 attached to the hands carrying the instrument. 
 
 There are many instances where investigators have 
 held these hands firmly until they faded and disappeared. 
 Mr. Porter of Quincy, Illinois, who is considerable of an 
 athlete, and quite capable of holding any ordinary man, 
 once grasped with both of his hands the hand and wrist 
 of one of these spirit hands. He instantly cried out: "I 
 have it," and exerted all of his strength to hold it. 
 
 As he expressed it afterwards. "When I get hold of 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 425 
 
 any man's wrist with both hands, as I did on that occasion, 
 1 can hold it, But this hand and wrist melted in my 
 Is. 1 could feel it dissolve until I held nothing." 
 It is a safe conclusion that these materializations are 
 like a glove covering the hand and held in place by mag- 
 netic force, from which the spirit is withdrawn when this 
 force censes, or is disturbed. The material, in such cases, 
 is returned to the source from which it is taken. In cases 
 where extraneous matter is added to the materialization it 
 must go with the other material and with the force hold- 
 ing the same. 
 
 A case illustrating this point occurred where an in- 
 
 gator had covered his hand with printer's ink and 
 
 lamp black. He shook hands with Clarence, the controlling 
 
 spirit of the seance, leaving the black matter on the spirit 
 
 hand. What became of this matter? 
 
 In this case, when the medium retired for the night, 
 the, print of a large black hand was found on her back, be- 
 tween her shoulders. Had it been left upon her hands it 
 would have been considered positive proof of fraud. Much 
 of circumstantial evidence which is considered stronger 
 than direct testimony, is misleading and contrary to fact. 
 The wisdom of the controlling spirit in this case saved the 
 medium. 
 
 CLARENCE AND VAL AT A SUMMER RESORT. 
 
 Sister Lakes, near Dowagiac, Michigan, is as beautiful 
 a summer resort as can be found in that state. One of the 
 largest buildings on the grounds was divided into four or 
 five rooms on each side of a very wide hall running through 
 the building from end to end. Each room opened out into 
 this wide hall. 
 
 Mrs. Lord occupied one of these rooms— her daughter 
 
 in the adjoining room. Mrs. E. H. Ladd of Malone, 
 
 New York' ; Mr. J. S. Drake, of Chicago, and E. W. Sprague 
 
 i of St. Louis and later of Chicago, were on the opposite 
 
 side of the hall. These were the only occupants of that 
 
 building. 
 
42G PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 About two o'clock one morning, the entire company 
 were awakened by the music of Mrs. Lord's guitar being 
 played in the hall in front of Mrs. Ladd's room, while 
 Clarence's well-known voice sang "with words improvised 
 and applicable to her. All could hear and distinguish 
 the words. 
 
 The singing and the music then moved along the hall 
 to Mr. Sprague's room, and then to each of the others in 
 turn, coming to Mrs. Lord's the last. All could hear 
 every movement of the serenaders, the music, the singing 
 and the words. The words improvised were applicable to 
 the person, and in each case their names were woven into 
 the song, sometimes prophetically and complimentary. 
 
 Speaking of the incident, the next morning, Mr. 
 Sprague, who had a large experience in psychic phenomena, 
 and who was an educated and well read man, said that the 
 manifestation was the most satisfactory and convincing he 
 had ever experienced. It was so actual, so realistic #nd 
 reasonable ; and, that he would not, if he knew it, miss such 
 a manifestation for any amount of money or trouble. 
 
 FISHING. 
 
 While visiting this resort a year after her marriage 
 to Mr. Drake, Val. showed his ability to assist his med- 
 ium in catching fish. Equipped with a boat and her 
 husband to row it; and, with almost any kind of bait, 
 she would always bring in a string of large, black bass. 
 Others, the best fishermen from Chicago, equipped with 
 everything desirable, and with the best "live bait," tried 
 conclusions with her and were invariably beaten. She 
 would bring in big fish when they could not get "even a 
 bite." She would say to her oarsman, "Row over there, 
 such and such a distance. I see one or two or more fish, as 
 the case might be, and Val. says he-will catch them for me." 
 Almost without exception she would catch fish answering 
 the description given before starting for the designated spot. 
 
 At this time she remained thirty days and never missed 
 fishing three times a day during the whole time — forenoon, 
 
 1 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 427 
 
 • 
 
 afternoon, and evening. She caught them just as well in 
 the dark as in the daytime, sometimes when it was too dark 
 e the lino or bait the hook, except by feeling for it. 
 She caught the most when the water was still and when alone 
 in the boat with only her oarsman. He usually had all he 
 could do to handle the boat, as directed, and to land the 
 big fish after she caught them. Every time she caught a 
 big fish she would cry out, "I've caught one!— I've caught 
 one!" —so that she could be heard half way across the lake. 
 Pishing was her only dissipation— nothing could take its 
 place. It was evident to all who came to the lakes to verify 
 reports of her fishing ; and to those who sought to know how 
 it was done that the control, Val, made use of some mag- 
 netic law whose operation was known to him to produce 
 these results, as Jesus did the third time he showed him- 
 self to his disciples when he told Simon Peter to cast his 
 net on the right side of the ship and they caught, accord- 
 ing to Biblical statistics, the 153 great fish. 
 
 VAL. AND HIS PARTY AT A RESTAURANT. 
 
 In the early experience of the medium it is told how 
 the chairs moved up to the dining room table in the hotel 
 where she was employed. This class of manifestations was 
 repeated in after years when she was married to Mr. Drake. 
 The medium, her husband and daughter, were boarding in 
 Kansas City at the time of President Cleveland's first visit 
 to that city. Owing to the crowds of people in the city at 
 the hotels, they were obliged to go to a restaurant for their 
 dinner. Chapin & Gore's, near the depot, was the only place 
 at which they could get a private table and a good dinner. 
 There were several large tables in the place, some of which 
 were occupied when they entered. The three were scarcely 
 seated at a table by themselves when loud and distinct raps 
 were heard upon the table, their chairs, and the side of the 
 room. The daughter remarked: "I guess the spirits 
 are hungry as well as we." More raps came in response 
 to this remark. Her mother said : ' ' Hush, what will these 
 people think 1 ' ' Mr. Drake replied : "No matter what they 
 
128 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 • 
 think. My spirit friends can take dinner with me when- 
 ever they wish." 
 
 At this juncture a heavy chair moved out from the side 
 of the room and slid up to the table, to the astonishment 
 and consternation of the colored waiter who was just com- 
 ing towards them with a bill of fare. He stopped and 
 looked. The attention of all others in the room was by this 
 time directed to them. 
 
 Mrs. Drake was greatly embarrassed and said: "If 
 you two do not stop encouraging them to do such things so 
 publicly, I will not remain. ' ' 
 
 Mr. Drake, intent on watching this phenomenon, did 
 not heed her confusion and said: "That's right, sit up 
 here, and take dinner with us. It seems to me there are 
 more than one of you in our family." 
 
 In response to this, a chair from the other side of the 
 room slid up to the table with a rush. 
 
 The colored waiter and all the other colored help in 
 the room and those seated at the other tables were, by this 
 time, watching the strange performance. 
 
 Mr. Drake again remarked, "Good for you, Val. 
 Bring up your own chair. There is room for all of you. 
 This table will seat eight." Another chair from the oppo- 
 site side of the room slid slowly up to the table. For a time 
 all business in the dining room was suspended. 
 
 When conditions are right with the medium and her 
 surroundings these daylight manifestations are possible; 
 but, are no more remarkable than those in the dark. They, 
 however, appeal to one more sense and are to some more 
 convincing on that account. 
 
 Mrs. Drake was dining at the Commercial Hotel 
 in Stockton. There were eight people seated at the table. 
 The waiter came to the opposite side of the table from 
 where Mrs. Drake was seated, with a pitcher of water, and 
 filled three glasses. He picked up two of them and started 
 to place them at the plates of two of the guests. One of these 
 was a conductor whose run was from Sacramento to Stock- 
 ton. The third glass was intended for Mrs. Drake. As the 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 429 
 
 waiter started around the table with his two -lasses, the 
 Other glass, i'uli of water, moved steadily above the dishes 
 and went in a straight line diagonally across the table and 
 gently set itself down at Mrs. Drake's plate. Everyone at 
 the table and some at the adjoining table saw the glass 
 move; and, all eyes were riveted upon Mrs. Drake. She 
 was a stranger to them all and could not stand their con- 
 tinued and amazed scrutiny, on account of such an unusual 
 and. to them, impossible occurrence. She left the dining 
 room without her dinner. The conductor met Mrs. Drake 
 a year or two later; and, recalling the incident, which she 
 had forgotten, said: "That convinced me of the truth 
 of spiritualism more than anything I ever heard or saw, 
 or have since seen. ' ' 
 
 While waiting for a train at a junction near Dunkirk, 
 \ T . Y., with several friends, among the number, Mr. C. C. 
 Conroy of Buffalo, Mrs. Drake picked up a small hand- 
 bill which she held in her hand as she walked up and down 
 the platform with Mr. Conroy. His attention was called to 
 ten or twelve faces pictured on the margin of the hand-bill. 
 All side views, in colors, and all different. He had seen her 
 pick up the bill and knew these faces were not on the paper 
 at that time. The faces were life-like, shaded and colored 
 with great skill. Mr. Conroy asked the privilege of retain- 
 ing them to show to his friends in Buffalo. Soon after fold- 
 ing the bill and putting it into his pocket he took it out to 
 show it, and every face was gone. 
 
 At his request Mrs. Drake placed the bill in her little 
 hand-bag. Tn a few minutes she took it out and found 
 eight different faces on the margin where the twelve faces 
 first appeared. These faces remained about three minutes 
 and then faded out as the party were watching them. Mr. 
 Conroy, himself, then placed the bill in her hand-bag and 
 they continued their walk. Pie, in the meantime, held the 
 hand-bag. When he looked for the bill he could not find 
 it. They looked but it could not be found. No one ever 
 saw it again until Mrs. Drake arrived at home in New York 
 City when there lav the innocent bill on the table. The 
 
430 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 number of people conversant with this incident precludes 
 the possibility of accounting for it upon any hypnotic or 
 subliminal theory. 
 
 A MATERIALIST COMES IN CONTACT WITH A FACT. 
 
 While visiting at the home of W. D. Hardy in Malone, 
 N. Y., Mrs. Drake received a call from Mrs. Jewitt, whose 
 husband was the inventor of the Jewett milk pan, known to 
 all New York dairymen. The lady was accompanied by a 
 young Irish boy— possibly 20 years old. This boy was a 
 Catholic. He had a vision, or a dream, as he expressed it, 
 of a British soldier of Continental times who came to him 
 several nights in succession and told him to go to a certain 
 place and dig, telling him that at a certain depth he would 
 come to a flat stone ; that a little deeper he would come to a 
 bottle containing an one hundred pound, Bank of Eng- 
 land note ; that it was for him and no one else. 
 
 The priest went with him at night and they dug down 
 until they came to the flat stone. Both were frightened 
 and hastily filled up the hole and fled. The old soldier 
 came again the next night and told the boy to take some 
 one other than the priest with him. He selected a protes- 
 tant minister. They found the bottle and secured the note, 
 just as was shown in the vision. In getting the note out 
 they broke the bottle. 
 
 Mrs. Jewett brought a piece of the bottle for Mrs. 
 Drake to psychometrize. The Irish boy came with her. 
 Without any previous acquaintance with either of the par- 
 ties, or any knowledge of the circumstances, Mrs. Drake 
 gave a minute and detailed account of the whole matter as 
 far as Mrs. Jewett or the boy knew, besides she told them 
 both very much of their family history and their own lives. 
 She described the old soldier so faithfully that the honest, 
 simple-minded Irish boy said it was the same he had seen 
 in his dreams 
 
 Mrs. Jewett returned home, and the next day her hus- 
 band, a materialist, came to see who was telling such impos- 
 sible things. He knew Mr. Drake's family and had no hesi- 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 431 
 
 tatioii m making known the object of his visit. lie really 
 believed his wife was crazy, or had in some way been de- 
 ceived. What had been told the lad and his wife was re- 
 peated to him ; and, then his investigations took a different 
 line. He was invited into Mr. Hardy's parlor, where he, 
 Mr. Drake, one of Mr. Hardy's family, and Mrs. Drake, sat 
 down to a small table. Mrs. Drake sat with her back to- 
 wards the door leading out into the hall, in which were 
 stnirs leading to the rooms above. Mr. Jewett sat facing this 
 door which was open. He had a fair view of all in the 
 room and a part of the hall and stairs. Seated, with all 
 hands on the table, he was told to mentally ask any ques- 
 tion that could be answered by raps, or by the table tip- 
 ping in any direction he might mentally request. 
 
 After some time spent in this way, he suddenly started 
 and fixed his gaze out in the hallway. 
 
 What could possibly startle this cool, logical, mater- 
 ialistic thinker who only recognized in his theorems and 
 equations, blind, unintelligent force and inert matter? . 
 
 Slowly coming down the stairs, slipping through the 
 air into the room, just about six feet from the floor, came 
 a folded, red silk bandanna. It passed directly over Mrs. 
 Drake's head and over his head, where it unfolded; and, as 
 if taken by diagonal corners by invisible hands, it was laid 
 upon his shoulders and around his neck. Here was a fact, 
 the reality of which could not be questioned, calling for 
 classification; a fact showing intelligent purpose carried 
 to completion with directness and certainty. 
 
 While holding a seance at this same place, a very 
 remarkable manifestation occurred. A local medium, wdio 
 attended this seance, requested Mr. Drake, who was present, 
 to leave one of the windows open. Just before the seance 
 closed— about eleven o'clock, — a ring was placed upon one 
 of Mr. Drake's fingers. No one in the room missed any 
 ring, and when the light was brought, Mr. Drake found he 
 had a masonic ring— 32nd degree— which his daughter, 
 Maude Alberta, had left in Pawtucket, R. I., only the week 
 before. 
 
132 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 The next morning the daughter wrote to her friend, 
 Mrs. Mary Read, in Pawtucket, with whom she had been 
 stopping, to express the ring to her. 
 
 Mrs. Reed wrote in reply that on the night in question, 
 she, having retired early, was awakened by hearing some 
 one at her writing desk, where she had placed the ring for 
 safe keeping. She supposed it was her son looking for some- 
 thing and thought no more about it until she went to get 
 the ring. She could not find it. although she had placed it 
 there after she (Maude) had left; and, she positively knew 
 it was there. Her son denied knowing anything about it, 
 and said he had not been near the writing desk. 
 
 A similar instance occurred when a letter was trans- 
 ported from Abilene, Kansas, to Fondulac, Wisconsin. At 
 the time of this occurrence, in 1885, it took thirty-six hours, 
 by fastest trains, to go from Abilene to Fondulac. Mr. 
 Drake wrote a letter on Monday to Mrs. Lord stating that 
 he would be in Fondulac on Thursday of that week. He, 
 in company with his brother, P. D. Drake, John C. Howe, 
 and Hon. J. E. Bonebrake of Abilene, went to the east 
 bound train at 10 o'clock that (Monday) evening and 
 handed this particular letter, with several othe'rs. to the 
 postal clerk, who was standing in the door of the mail car. 
 The clerk took the letters, turned around and threw them 
 on the table behind him. The train pulled out. 
 
 On Thursday afternoon, Mr. Drake arrived in Fondu- 
 lac. He was shown the letter. The stamp had not been can- 
 celled and it bore no receiving date stamped on the back. 
 He positively identified the letter as the one he had handed 
 to the postal agent in Abilene, at 10 o'clock P. M. Mon- 
 day of that week. They all told him how the letter was 
 found in the blinds of Mrs. Lord's window in the second 
 story, at 7 A. M. Tuesday,—/!^ nine hours after it had 
 left his hand, seven hundred and fifty miles from Fondu- 
 lac. Four reliable witnesses at each end of the line estab- 
 lishes the verity of this fact. How was it done? Who 
 was the doer? Questions not easily answered. Their solu- 
 tion was very important to one trained to scientific methods 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 188 
 
 and Mr. Drake determined to Learn more about this Eact 
 thai seemed to lie away out beyond all known science of the 
 times. Mrs. Lord could only say : "Val. did it." Val. was 
 one of her band, but, for some reason, seldom controlled. 
 She told him that Val. sometimes visited the school of the 
 Campbell sisters in Boston. 
 
 These estimable ladies were mediums and held a re- 
 ception, or a school, once a week, where spirits who had 
 been ushered into spirit life before their earth experiences 
 were completed could attend. Taking- his sister and Mrs. 
 Lord, they went to Boston ; and, from there to Onset Bay, 
 where he found one of these ladies. 
 
 ''Yes. she knew a spirit by the name of Val. who 
 sometimes came to see them." 
 
 "No, she could not give him a sitting, as she -never 
 did any public business. Her mediumship was devoted 
 to the education and relief of 'spirits in prison.' " 
 
 Miss Campbell was delighted to meet Mrs. Lord— so 
 long Boston's favorite— and, while talking, Miss Camp- 
 bell was entranced by some spirit who knew Mrs. Lord. 
 They talked together for some time, when the entrancing 
 spirit turned to Mr. Drake and said: "Well, sir, what can 
 I do for you? My name is Val. 
 
 "I have come a long way to ask you a question," 
 Mr. Drake replied. 
 
 "What is your question^" 
 
 "I am told that you carried a letter from Abilene, 
 Kansas, to Fondulac, Wisconsin, for me; and, if con- 
 sistent, I would like to know how it was done." 
 
 "If I were to tell you, you are not mentally qual- 
 ified to understand the forces employed, or our method 
 of handling them. I will give you a suggestion that you 
 follow in the investigation and solution of your ques- 
 tion.—"/ was the carrier dove. "— Your science knows 
 comparatively little about this occult, vital force which we 
 •mploy, and practically nothing about its use. To control 
 'his force, to direct it with accuracy requires purest intel- 
 lect, cool courage, a well trained will, and great discretion, 
 
434 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 which you have not acquired. Few ever acquire the 
 ability to command this element in your stage of existence 
 —so few are physically and mentally perfect— free from 
 prejudice and passion— so few are given to meditation and 
 silence. You live in the body and for the body. I may 
 also say that few on our side of life care to understand 
 and use this Arcane knowledge, — the potencies of mag- 
 netism and electricity. The coming century will, however, 
 see some of these vibrations, or, as yet unnamed waves, 
 brought into use." 
 
 SPIRITUAL LIGHT IN A METHODIST CHURCH. 
 
 Either the surplus of ozone on the Pacific Coast, 
 climate or something else, is conducive to great liberality 
 in California. The Los Angeles Express, with some sur- 
 prise, noted in its editorial columns, the result of Mrs. 
 Drake's work in Los Angeles. Mr. Drake had on several 
 occasions asked the controls why the church did not 
 co-operate with spiritualists. The only difference he could 
 see between the two was that the spiritualists demon- 
 strated what the church asked their members to accept 
 by faith. The control, Jesse, replied that they proposed 
 to show that an honest, true and faithful representative 
 of spiritualism could stand within the church and 
 co-operate with the church people in their good work. 
 
 On that very day, in the year 1890, two of the resi- 
 dent Methodist ministers of the city, called and invited 
 Mrs. Drake to take part in their revival meetings. She 
 joined heartily and earnestly in the work. She took 
 •the old and the poor to these meetings in her own 
 carriage. She spoke in their meetings, and was impor- 
 tuned to tell them something about her own belief and 
 work. She declined to do this in their meetings, saying 
 that there might be those who were not prepared to receive 
 new light, who had come to take part in their own revival, 
 and it would not be right to impose anything new upon 
 them. These liberal minded, thinking ministers were not 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 435 
 
 afraid of new thought, and, at their request, an even- 
 was selected when she promised them a talh upon 
 
 spiritualism. The evening came, and with it one of Cali- 
 fornia's typical rains. She went in a closed carriage to 
 
 i her appointment, not expecting any one would 
 come out in such a rain. The unexpected again happened. 
 The church was filled. There was not even standing room. 
 Even reporters from the city papers were present. The 
 Express, which was always by far the ablest and most 
 liberal paper, in commenting upon this meeting, and Mrs. 
 Drake's work, said: 
 
 "It is a strange and unusual thing, but it has never- 
 theless come to pass here in Los Angeles. Did any one 
 ever hear of an advocate of spiritualism aiding and assist- 
 ing in conducting a Methodist revival? That is the case, 
 however, in Vernon, where a Methodist revival has been 
 on for some time past, in which Mrs. Maud Lord Drake 
 has assisted, in that she has, on several occasions, spoken 
 at the revival meetings, at the request of the pastor and 
 some of the members of his flock. Mrs. Maud Lord Drake 
 is one of the best known advocates of spiritualism in the 
 United States. She formerly resided in Boston, where 
 she was famous as a test medium. For several years, she 
 has resided in this city with her husband, but she has 
 not. of late years, been seen much in public. Only on 
 special occasions has she delivered lectures upon her 
 chosen subject, about which she is so well informed. The 
 remarks Mrs. Lord-Drake delivered at the revival meet- 
 ing in Vernon, have attracted considerable attention in 
 church circles. The fact that a strong spiritualist is per- 
 mitted to participate in a Methodist revival these days, 
 shows that a liberal Christian sentiment is prevailing in 
 this community. Ten years ago, such a thing would not 
 have been thought of." 
 
43G PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 A METHODIST .MINISTER AT FORT WORTH DISCUSSES SPIRIT- 
 UALISM WITH MRS. DRAKE. 
 
 Sweet thought that the One who ruleth all 
 Regardeth nor sect, nor class, nor creed, 
 
 But noteth even the sparrow's fall — 
 
 For sinner and saint the rich veins bleed. 
 
 Not bound His love, by the bigot's rule, 
 
 Nor narrow measure of churchman's hate, 
 
 That would balk thy life of sweet renewal 
 Beyond the gleam of the golden gate. 
 
 Texas, the Empire state" of the South, gave Mrs. Drake 
 a royal welcome wherever she spoke and held seances. 
 The business men, scholars and thinkers, accepted the phil- 
 osophy she taught, as natural, and investigated the phe- 
 nomena in a practical, logical way, without religious 
 prejudice, fearing neither ecclesiastical condemnation nor 
 social ostracism. As the leader of fashion in the city of 
 Waco said, in discussing the question of the attendance 
 of her fashionable set at the seances : " It is not who will 
 attend, but who will I invite. It is a privilege to sit in 
 Mrs. Drake's seances that all may be glad to have granted 
 to them." 
 
 This was the manner in which sne was received in 
 Dallas, Fort Worth, Waco, Austin and Galveston. At 
 Fort Worth, Dr. Lloyd, one of the leading orthodox 
 ministers, undertook to check the rapidly growing popu- 
 larity of her work. He conceded the fact of spirit return, 
 but claimed that only evil spirits came back. He claimed 
 it was all evil because its theology was of the universal 
 type, teaching the endless progression of all after death; 
 because there was no hell in it to scare people into right- 
 eousness ; because there was no endless punishment, no 
 vicarious atonement in it. In fact, "Spiritualism took 
 the Bible to show that many would be deceived in these 
 latter days by spiritualism, Christian Science and the so- 
 called New Thought, which were all destructive of the 
 church's plan of salvation. All through this learned 
 
CONTINUITY OP LAW AND LIFE. 
 
 Methodist's sermon he conceded the fact of the continuity 
 of life and the return of spirit. 
 
 .Mrs. Drake, on the following Sunday, was greeted 
 with an unusually large audience to hear her answer. 
 Her subject was: "The Orthodox View of Spiritualism." 
 She began by alluding to the sermon, quoting the main 
 points made by the preacher, and his conclusion, namely, 
 that spiritualism was from the devil. She wondered how 
 an educated minister could so mislead his audience by 
 quoting some texts from the Bible— just enough to bolster 
 up his own opinions, and not noticing the larger number 
 that most fully taught the great doctrine of the ministry 
 of angels. While it is true that the Bible teaches that 
 evil spirits do return and influence men, it is equally 
 true that the good also return. Both Testaments teach 
 this. Some of the most noted texts were then quoted in 
 proof of this assertion. It was certain that the birth of 
 Christ and of John the Baptist were both announced by 
 the angels. It was certain that Moses and Elias came and 
 talked with Christ. Peter, James and John, on the moun- 
 tain. It was certain that Samuel, who was a medium from 
 childhood, came back and talked with King Saul at the 
 request of the medium of Endor, and his prophecy was 
 fulfilled concerning the King. In II. Kings, vl :17; we have 
 the account of the young man, who was a clairvoyant, 
 whose eyes the Lord opened and he saw the mountains 
 full of the hosts of his friends. In Genesis xxxii :l-2, 
 Jacob was met by the angels of the Lord, and he said: 
 "This is God's host." Ahab and the 400 prophets, 
 the lying spirit that came from the Lord and took pos- 
 session of them, and also of Saul and many other 
 instances were quoted. Paul was not disobedient to the 
 heavenly vision,' but yielded to Jesus, whose voice he heard 
 saying, "I am Jesus, whom thou persecutest." Peter w r as 
 let out of prison by an angel and conducted to a place of 
 safety. In Hebrews, Chapter 1:14, we are assured that 
 the angels are all ministering spirits sent forth to minister 
 to those who shall be heirs of salvation. In Revelations 
 
438 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 1 :10, John is said to have been in the spirit on the Lord's 
 day and he heard a great voice as of a trumpet. Having 
 turned he beheld one like unto the Son of Man, clothed 
 with a garment and the hair of his head was as white as 
 snow. And he said: "Fear not * * * I am he that 
 liveth and was dead, and behold I am alive forever more." 
 She quoted from the 4th chapter of Job, 15th verse, 
 where the spirit passed before the Temanite. She told the 
 story contained in the fourteen chapters of the book of 
 Tobit in the Apocrypha, which good orthodox revisers of 
 the Bible have left out of that good book. She called the 
 attention of the good brother to the emphatic assertion of 
 Jesus, the medium, in John's gospel, 14th chapter, that 
 he was going to prepare a place for his followers, just 
 as returning spirits now say they are preparing a place 
 for their loved ones, whom they urge to more cleanly lives, 
 that they may be prepared to occupy these celestial man- 
 sions. Very few people, she said, live as they should in 
 order to fulfill the end of their being and be happy here 
 or hereafter. The tobacco habit, the liquor habit, mor- 
 phine and licentiousness, so derange all the vital powers, 
 and fill the body with disease, that it is impossible for 
 the spirit to act naturally through it as an instrument. 
 These bad habits were dwelt upon and denounced in strong 
 but chaste language. On account of them we behold 
 physical, mental, moral and social wrecks everywhere. Nor 
 does the evil stop here. It is transmitted by the unerring 
 laws of heredity to our children, and on, down, the stream 
 of human history. Everything that has been involved in 
 the new being must be evolved. Where there is involution, 
 there is evolution also. She said there were but twenty- 
 two men in the vast audience who did not use either tobacco 
 or liquors. Then in most eloquent terms she pleaded with 
 all who were thus intemperate, to give up these habits. 
 They have no right to curse themselves and posterity with 
 them. After a discourse of wonderful power and singular 
 beauty of diction, which was listened to with rapt atten- 
 tion. Mrs. Drake spent some time in psychometrizing for 
 
 J 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 439 
 
 different persons present. This was a most exciting and 
 interesting- feature of the meeting. Her method was to 
 take a ring, watch or something the person had worn. She 
 always preferred that the owner should be a skeptic or an 
 unbeliever in spiritualism and a stranger to herself. She 
 read their life history rapidly and with a wonderful degree 
 of correctness. Nor is it done in any degree by the aid of 
 phrenology or physiognomy, for she always has been very 
 near-sighted, not being able to distinguish the features of 
 a person farther away than a few feet. 
 
 Mr. W. D. Linn, a prominent man of St. Louis, was 
 among the first at this meeting to hand her a rin^ for a 
 reading. The gentleman said he was not a believer in 
 spiritualism and was a total stranger to Mrs. Drake. He 
 admitted publicly, however, that the delineation he received 
 was absolutely correct. Several others were read almost 
 as an open book. The interest was so intense, and, the 
 crowd pressing to the front to hear every word, that it 
 was with difficulty the reporters could get all the names. 
 
 Just before the meeting closed, John Brownson, well 
 known in Fort Worth for many years, started out. Being 
 near the speaker, her eye caught the form, and she asked 
 him to stop a minute. He did so and received a very 
 complete and correct description of his family relations 
 for a generation back, with a touch as to business rela- 
 tions and the tobacco habit, which he had not entirely 
 abandoned. A gentleman and his wife, Mr. and Mrs. 
 Ingalls, citizens of Fort Worth, whose child, Mrs. Drake 
 said, was afflicted with spinal trouble, were present. The 
 disease was described by the medium and the parents 
 admitted its correctness. Mrs. Anna Bell Birdwell, Mrs. 
 Julia Bird, Mrs. Perkins and Mrs. Johnson from Big 
 Springs; Mr. A. D. Swan and others from Chicago, were 
 present. 
 
 The press of the city was much interested in the new 
 science of psychomancy, as demonstrated by Mrs. Drake; 
 and, accredited her as its profoundest exponent. 
 

 440 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 DRIVES ALL NIGHT TO VERIFY A TEST. 
 
 In a seance held at Col. Norton's residence in Austin, 
 Texas, Mr. P. B. , a court official, was much sur- 
 prised at the phenomena and the accuracy of the descrip- 
 tions of his fathers' family, both the living and the dead. 
 He was the oldest child, as he supposed, and knew all about 
 all of the family. He readily acknowledged the accuracy, 
 and the truthful details of every description until Mrs. 
 Drake described the spirits of twins in his father's family. 
 He disputed this most emphatically. 
 
 He was the oldest in the family, had helped his mother 
 with her house work, was more like a girl to her than a 
 boy, and was her companion and confidant. Everything 
 told him was surprisingly accurate but this. The medium 
 insisted that it was true, as these two spirits came into 
 the circle with his other spirit relatives and claimed him 
 as brother. She told him to ask .his mother. He said he 
 certainly would, as everything she had told him,— a com- 
 plete stranger, — was true. She told him they had died 
 before birth and had been buried under a rose bush in 
 the front yard, more than thirty years ago— two lovely, 
 beautiful children, grown to maturity in spirit life, who 
 would greet him as brother when he came to them. This 
 one mistake, or error, completely upset his belief in spirit 
 return. He was a direct and logical thinker; and, to his 
 mind, a theory to be correct must cover all the facts. 
 
 He was a thorough investigator of this, to him, new 
 philosophy, and it was of great importance for him to know 
 its truth; and, to know it at once. On leaving the seance, 
 at a late hour, past 11 o'clock at night, he secured a livery 
 team and started for his father's home,— thirty-five miles 
 back in the country. He arrived before they were up and 
 dressed. 
 
 "Here is Phillip, before we are hardly up. What in 
 the world brings you here at this time in the morning V f 
 was his mother's greeting. 
 
 ' ' I will tell you, mother. I have had a strange experi- 
 
CONTINUITY OP LAW AND LIFE. 411 
 
 Gnce. There is a lady in Austin telling the strangest things. 
 She tells all about you, everything of importance you ever 
 did, but what is the strangest thing of all, she tells you all 
 about all of your family and relatives who are dead; and, 
 she described them accurately. Everything she told me 
 was true except one thing. She said I had a twin brother 
 and sister who were dead." 
 
 "Why, Phillip, what a foolish idea. Here, father, what 
 do you suppose Phillip is telling ?" 
 
 "I knew it was not true," he said, "but as everything 
 else she told me was so faithfully true I could not rest until 
 I came here to ask you." 
 
 The father came in and he repeated the question to 
 him and added that "She said you planted a rose bush 
 over the spot where you buried the little bodies and that 
 you have kept a rose-bush growing there ever since." 
 
 The father dropped into a chair; the mother stopped 
 her work and said: "Yes, Phillip, all that is true, but they 
 never lived. They couldn't come back." 
 
 "Another curious thing she told me. These two spirits 
 gave their names, and said that you had selected a name 
 if it was a boy, and a name if it was a girl ; and, that one 
 being a boy and one a girl they were called by these two 
 names. ' ' 
 
 "Phillip, that is very true, and that was a long time 
 ago, before you were born," was her reply. 
 
 All those long thirty years had this father planted and 
 replanted the rose-bushes— feeling, yet not knowing the 
 truth, and keeping the fact from this trusted son. 
 
 This incident, or these facts, go beyond the theory of 
 sub-conscious cerebration, telepathy, the Psychical So- 
 ciety's working hypothesis for apparitions and visions, or 
 that vibrations from the personality of spirits once im- 
 pressed upon the ether or astral light continue on the earth 
 plane forever, only awaiting the medium in order to appear 
 "subjectively" in the seance. No such full grown person- 
 alities as appeared in the seance and was described to this 
 court official in the Capital of Texas, ever vibrated in full 
 
442 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 grown bodies on the earth plane to accommodate these 
 theories. As long as the hypothesis of spirit return best 
 covers this fact and all others related in these pages, why 
 flounder in deep and unknown waters" for some other 
 theory? What objection has science, or have you to spirit 
 return? Theology objects because these returning spirits 
 do not bring testimony for its scheme of salvation. The 
 great Ecclesiastical "Trust" objects because it interferes 
 with its revenues. The theory that can confront and 
 satisfy every demand,— and, failing in this, can cover the 
 largest number of facts, is the best and most logical. Bring 
 forward your facts, the reality of which there can be no 
 question,— demonstrable facts. If they are not referable 
 to natural law and your theory will not cover them, dismiss 
 your theory. The facts must stand. 
 
 Hundreds of incidents similar to the above have 
 occurred in Mrs. Drake's seances, where the spirits, appear- 
 ing as full-grown entities, never opened their eyes in 
 physical life. From these facts may be learned much of 
 spiritual law and conditions; and, may also be drawn 
 lessons of great value to those who are ignorant, careless 
 or indifferent to embryonic life. 
 
CHAPTER XVIII. 
 ARRESTED IN KANSAS CITY, MO. 
 
 THE FIGHT FOR PERSONAL RIGHTS. 
 
 It may interest many to know that nearly all of the 
 unpleasant and unfortunate events in Mrs. Drake's life 
 have occurred during the month of March, the month in 
 which she was born. On the 9th of March, 1892, Mrs. 
 Drake, then on a visit to Kansas City, Mo., held a seance 
 at the residence of Dr. T. A. Kimmell, 610 East Eighth 
 Street. A Star reporter called and begged to be admitted 
 to the seance. Mrs. Kimmell, who was an excellent medium 
 and psychometrist, was impressed to exclude him from 
 the seance. The legendary "Iron Hand"— the fateful, 
 warning hand that had foreshadowed trouble for the family 
 from earliest records again appeared. She could not think, 
 or did not think its warning could be in any way connected 
 with an insignificant reporter on an evening paper. She 
 had always found reporters well-bred and gentlemen under 
 all circumstances. She disregarded Mrs. Kimmell 's request 
 to exclude him, and looked for the portended trouble from 
 some other and unknown source. That it would come she 
 was certain. The Dark Hand had never made any mis- 
 takes. This time it pointed up and she knew the trouble 
 would entail no serious consequences. 
 
 The seance was held with many remarkable manifes- 
 tations. All were apparently delighted and pleased. The 
 next afternoon the Star came out with what was intended 
 for a burlesque account of the seance. As a sensational 
 article it was a failure. Cheap wit applied to any serious 
 or scientific subject usually reflects only the quality of 
 the writer. 
 
444 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 
 No attention was given to the article, and not until 
 the reporter called at the house the next day did Mrs. 
 Drake and her friends give him and his "little piece in 
 the paper" any thought. 
 
 lie came to the house and called for Mrs.. Drake. Dr. 
 Kimmell met him at the door, and stepping to the parlor, 
 said: "Mrs. Drake, here is the Star boy who wishes to 
 see you." 
 
 She came into the hall, and when near enough to see 
 who it was, she said: "What, you here! How dare you 
 come here, you little insignificant puppy? After we 
 treated you like a gentleman, and then you attempt to 
 ridicule me, why do you come here uninvited? Your very 
 presence is an insult to respectable people." 
 
 With a characteristic, simian smile he backed up 
 against the door and said, "Oh, I just came to see if I 
 ♦nade a ten-strike with my report." 
 
 "You insulting puppy, leave the house before I am 
 tempted to lay hands on you." Saying this Mrs. Drake 
 took hold of the door knob with one hand to open the 
 door, and with the other hand took the lapel of his coat. 
 He instantly struck her a severe blow on the arm. She 
 promptly cuffed the puppy's ears just as Dr. Kimmell 
 sprang forward., 
 
 Seeing that he was liable to be punished, for his inso- 
 lence and brutality, he crept down behind Mrs. Drake's 
 skirts, saying, "Don't let him strike me, I'll go out." 
 
 Mrs. Drake begged the Doctor to let him go. She 
 opened the dcor and he crawled out. Once outside, he 
 arose to his feet and hurriedly left the house. Turning, he 
 grinned and said, "Well, I've had a d— 1 of a seance 
 this time." 
 
 The purpose of this second attack did not appear until 
 9 o'clock that evening when he returned accompanied by 
 a deputy constable and another reporter for the same 
 paper, named Bloss, who also wore a deputy constable's 
 badge. They had warrants for the arrest of Mrs. Drake, 
 Dr. Kimmel and his wife. They served the warrants upon 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 445 
 
 Mrs. Drake and Dr. Kimmell, and for some reason said 
 nothing about the warrant for Mrs. Kimmell. Mr. R. W. 
 Goldsby, a prominent attorney of the city, happened to 
 be spending the evening at the house. Mrs. Drake stepped 
 into the parlor and asked Mr. Goldsby to look at the 
 papers, lie told the officers that the charge was assault— 
 only a misdemeanor— and that the highest possible fine 
 under the law was $100. He asked them for the bond, 
 with which all officers are usually provided when arrest- 
 ing citizens and well-known people on trifling charges, 
 laying he would sign it. 
 
 Bloss, the reporter and deputy, insolentlv replied that 
 they did not have any bond; that they would have to go 
 to jail. Mr. Goldsby replied, "Oh, no, they will deposit 
 the full amount of the highest fine in cash." 
 
 This was declined in the same insolent manner. 
 Nothing could be done but to accompany the officers to 
 the city jail. 
 
 Delivering their prisoners to the deputies in charge, 
 the reporters left. When out on the sidewalk they danced 
 in great glee, and the reporter, Bloss, was heard to say, 
 
 "Two d d spiritualists will stay in jail one night any 
 
 way. I have fixed Marshal Stewart (sheriff) so all h— 1 
 won't get them out." 
 
 Mr. Goldsby accompanied them to the jail and then 
 went to look for the magistrate who had issued the war- 
 rants. Both reporters had wilfully lied about where he 
 was, and he could not be found. The next nearest justice 
 was Mr. Worthen, who accompanied Mr. Goldsby to the 
 jail where the warrants and commitments were examined. 
 The justice approved a bond, handed it to the deputies in 
 charge of the jail, and told Mrs. Drake and the Doctor 
 they could go. 
 
 Here the deputies interposed and said they had been 
 
 instructed not to let them out on bail, or any other way. 
 
 The purpose and the conspiracy was thus made manifest. 
 
 . Justice Worthen said, "I am authorized under the 
 
 law to accept bail in this case, as you personally know 
 
446 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 I did in a similar case only last week and you accepted 
 it. You are incurring grave consequences for your prin- 
 cipal in refusing to release these people." 
 
 "Such are our orders," was their answer. 
 
 Mr. Drakp was at that time better known in Kansas 
 City than these reporters and deputies. They did not, 
 however, connect him with the noted medium whom they 
 had conspired to hold in jail over night, denying her her 
 rights under the law, because she did not bow to their 
 particular religious shrine. 
 
 In response to a short laconic telegram from his wife, 
 "Come, am in trouble," Mr. Drake stepped from a special 
 train from Chicago the next morning. One of Marshal 
 Stewart's deputies, at the Union Depot, caught sight of 
 him and a very forcible idea struck him about the same 
 time. He hurried to a telephone, called up the Marshal's 
 office, and said, "Ask Mrs. Drake, the spiritualist you 
 arrested last night, if she is the wife of J. S. Drake?" 
 
 Evidently the reply confirmed his suspicion, as he 
 said: "Let them go a.s quickly as you can. Make them 
 go. You have put yourself into a h— 1 of a hole." 
 
 By this time Mr. Drake had communicated with Mrs. 
 Kim m ell and learned that his wife was in jail. On learn- 
 ing this he remarked "Is that all the trouble," and imme- 
 diately called up the Marshal's office. His wife came 
 to the 'phone and said, "An officer has just come in and 
 says we can go, that there is nothing against us, what 
 shall I do." 
 
 "Remain there until I come," was his reply. "We 
 will see if there is any law in Missouri that permits petty 
 officers to arrest people at an unseemly hour of the night 
 on a trifling charge; keep them all night; deny them bail, 
 and let them go in the morning without trial, just because 
 you do not subscribe to the religious or political belief 
 of courts and officials clothed with a little authority." 
 
 Mr. Drake was soon at the Marshal's office. He said 
 to the two deputies in charge, "Boys I am going to ask 
 you a few questions. It is immaterial to me whether you 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 447 
 
 tell me the truth, lie to me Or refuse to answer. 1 will 
 Bdvise you, however, to tell the truth as far as you know 
 it." Here was laid the basis of several suits in the local 
 courts of Kansas City, in the United States Circuit Court 
 and the United States Court of Appeals at St. Paul, Minn. 
 
 Mr. Drake found his way blocked at every step by the 
 political ring that dominated Kansas City at that time. 
 He was obliged to have the prosecuting attorney, Marcy 
 K. Brown, removed and a special prosecuting attorney 
 appointed before he could secure the arrest of Bloss, the 
 reporter-deputy, for malfeasance. The ring corrupted the 
 grand jury and he was obliged to have a special jury 
 appointed. Judge White of the criminal court was next 
 disqualified. All this time Marshal Stewart, who was the 
 officer in charge of the jail, was lending his aid to shield 
 these petty officers, with whom he had conspired to deny 
 the accused their rights under the law. The conspirators 
 were in the habit of meeting in Stewart's office to discus? 
 their plans to defeat Mr. Drake's efforts in bringing them 
 to justice. In their fancied privacy they laughed and 
 joked about how they would tire Drake with postpone- 
 ment and delays. Here they planned who they would 
 have on the jury, and how the jury would be selected, if 
 they ever came to trial. All these meetings, all their 
 Dianning and their conversations were regularly and fully 
 reported to Mr. Drake by his wife's controls, who were 
 present, and heard and knew all that was said and done. 
 
 Later, when the case against Stewart came to trial 
 before Hon. John F. Phillips, in the United States Circuit 
 Court, the controls informed Mr. Drake of their efforts 
 to corrupt the jury, and told him the names of Stewart's 
 three friends on the jury, and what the result would be. 
 The controls also reported what transpired in the jury 
 room, relating the conversation between the jurors, and 
 how each member voted. Notwithstanding the efforts of 
 the defendant's friends, the case was so well managed and 
 the evidence so conclusive that the jury awarded Mrs. 
 Drake twelve hundred and fifty dollars damages for false 
 
448 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 imprisonment. This result was largely due to the ve 
 able and conscientious work of Attorney Robt. "W. Goldsby. 
 
 Inasmuch as the jury did not consider the charge of 
 conspiracy, Mr. Drake asked for a new trial. Judge 
 Phillips had charged the jury very strongly upon this 
 count and immediately granted the motion for a new trial. 
 The defendants charged him with prejudice and the case 
 came before J. S. Priest of St. Louis. Judge Phillips 
 stated very emphatically that he was prejudiced against 
 the methods of the ring or "push" in the discharge of 
 their duties under the law. 
 
 During the trial of the case before Judge Priest, which 
 was conducted by John W. Beebe on the part of Mrs. 
 Drake, the controls told Mr. Drake where and with whom 
 Priest spent each evening, during the trial, and all that 
 was said and done, as well as what his rulings each day 
 would be, and the result of the trial before him. They 
 impressed Mrs. Drake so strongly with the injustice of 
 Priest's prejudice, or agreements with, or desire to please 
 the ring, as might have been the case, that she turned to 
 him, while she was on the witness stand, and said: 
 
 "Why do you continue this farce any longer; why 
 do you not dismiss the case at once, such is your agree- 
 ment and intention ?" 
 
 His actions each day, and the ending of the trial, 
 convinced all who heard her of the accuracy of her im- 
 pressions. The controls at that time predicted what would 
 come to each of the participants in this outrage upon 
 justice and right. They stated that it is not wise to stand 
 in the way of spiritual progress, as these men were attempt- 
 ing to do. Justice sooner or later reaches all. Every 
 thought and act must be followed by its legitimate conse- 
 quences. 
 
 Most of the things predicted have already occurred. 
 The balance is sure to come. No human being can deviate 
 from the "plumb-line and square" of absolute truth, right 
 and justice, in dealing with his brother man. and not pay 
 the full penalty at some point in their lives. 
 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 449 
 
 Later, when the case was called in the Court of 
 Appeals, at St. Paul, the controls informed Mr. Drake, 
 who was at that time in California, of the efforts made 
 to influence that court, and of their understanding with 
 one of his attorneys. This caused Mr. Drake to visit St. 
 Paul to see that the case was properly managed. 
 
 Marshal Stewart, yielding to a weakness in craving 
 favor from the reporters, became so officious in his efforts 
 to shield the reporter, Bloss, that Mr. Drake was obliged 
 to commence suit against him in order to give him some- 
 thing to do on his own account. 
 
 By this time it commenced to be serious business for 
 the ring. There was not so much hearty laughing in the 
 Marshal's back office. The case against the reporter, Con- 
 stable Bloss, was called to a higher court. He had died 
 under the surgeon's knife. The judge of the criminal 
 court, Henry P. "White, died sitting in his chair. The 
 father, of another of the deputies who had been prominent 
 in some feature of the case had also died. The death of 
 these people had been predicted by Mrs. Drake at the 
 commencement of the legal proceedings. 
 
 As every move of the conspirators was told to Mr. 
 Drake by his wife's controls, he was never surprised nor 
 taken at a disadvantage. The methods and practice of 
 the ring were made public and their power to control was 
 curtailed. The prominent members of the ring met trouble 
 in many other ways, and in a short time those prominent 
 in this outrage were relegated to political obscurity. The 
 local Congressman, who needlessly interfered to protect 
 the ring, lost his position, and the opposite political party 
 elected their candidate. It does not pay to stand in the 
 way of the invisible host, who are heralding the coming 
 of a new era of intellectual, scientific and spiritual 
 progress. , 
 
 The first trial of the case against Stewart, before 
 Judge John F. Phillips, than whom no man on the bench 
 is abler, or more just or upright, attracted the attention 
 "f the whole state bar. It was a single-handed fight of 
 
 15- 
 
450 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 one woman, prominent in the ranks of spiritualism, against 
 the officials backed by the dominant political party of 
 the city and state, and protected by the local courts. Even 
 the local Congressman, belonging to the same church and 
 party as these officials, lent his presence to influence the 
 court. No one ever heard of John F. Phillips being influ- 
 enced or intimidated or failing to do his duty His charge 
 to the jury was a masterpiece of law, classical learning and 
 sarcasm against Marshal Stewart and his methods. 
 
 The second trial before J. S. Priest, of St. Louis, was 
 nothing more than a travesty upon law and justice. He 
 ruled against Mrs. Drake's attorneys on every question 
 raised, refused to permit the evidence to go to the jury, 
 and directed a verdict upon every count for the defendant. 
 He very wisely retired from the bench, on the termination 
 of this case, before Mr. Drake had time to commence 
 impeachment proceedings against him. 
 
 Mr. Drake remarked at the close of the case: "It is 
 only what I expected, in view of the reported intimacy of 
 the court and the defendant, which has reached me daily 
 during the trial through my wife's controls, and from 
 my opinion of the court's character. Very few men of the 
 court's intellectual caliber ever reach the United States 
 bench, and when, by accident or political favor, they do 
 appear in such position, they wear the ermine only for a 
 short time when they seek positions more congenial to 
 their moral tastes and more in keeping with their char- 
 acters." The manifest prejudice of the court in all of his 
 rulings, or possibly his ignorance of law in the case, is 
 susceptible of only one interpretation. 
 
 The case was then taken to the United States Court of 
 Appeals, sitting at St. Paul, composed of Hon. Henry C. 
 Caldwell, of Little Rock, Ark.; Hon. Walter IT Sanborn, 
 of St. Paul, and Hon. Amos M. Thayer, of St. Louis. The 
 case had by this time assumed considerable importance as 
 bearing upon the practice in many cities where petty 
 officials exceeded their authority in making arrests for 
 the sake of fees, as well as in defining and interpreting 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 451 
 
 the rights and liberties of the people under the exist- 
 ing laws. 
 
 The spitework on the part of the defendant, and the 
 church influence that he called to his aid against Mrs. 
 Drake for her liberal teachings and her work in the reform 
 movements of the day, dates back, especially on the part 
 of the church, to October, 1878, at which time Mrs. Drake 
 took a fearless stand in defense of an unfortunate young 
 girl who visited at the convent of the Franciscan Brothers, 
 in Quincy, 111., in which case the girl claimed to have been 
 ruined by some of the brothers, a sensational account of 
 which was published in the St. Louis Globe-Democrat, and 
 the Chicago Times of that date. While Mrs. Drake had 
 nothing whatever to do with the confession of the girl, 
 as parties living in Quincy can testify, she did protect the 
 girl, after it was made, until the parties most interested 
 removed her from Mrs. Drake's protection. 
 
 The defense canvassed the country from Boston to 
 San Francisco and all over the country, north and south, 
 wherever Mrs. Drake had ever lived, to find something 
 detrimental to her character, something pernicious and 
 wrong in her teachings, something against her character, 
 only to find that she had hosts of friends wherever she 
 had been ; friends in the churches and out of the churches ; 
 strong, determined friends, even among Catholics; friends 
 among the wealthy and the poor ; among the best and most 
 noted names of the land, so clean and unselfish had been 
 her life and her labors. Hence, the ring that conspired to 
 injure her was obliged to come to bar on the law in the 
 case. 
 
 The Court of Appeals made short work of the case; 
 and, in Judge Caldwell's most emphatic language, laid 
 down the law and decided for Mrs. Drake. He thanked 
 God, if such was the administration of the law in Missouri 
 and such the ruling of the courts, that he was not obliged 
 to live in that state. 
 
 The spiritualists in all parts of the country as well 
 as the press of the leading cities congratulated Mr. Drake, 
 
452 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 who at one time had been prominent as an editor and 
 politics, on his ability and disposition to protect and defend 
 his wife and her good works against all comers, even the 
 desperate ring that dominated Kansas City. 
 
 They had selected her as one of the most prominent 
 in the ranks of spiritualists with a view of disgracing 
 and checking the growth of the cause in Kansas City, 
 and, at the same time, gratify their religious prejudices, 
 as incidents in the trial of the cases developed. They 
 had not calculated on a determined and persistent fight 
 through all the courts. Nor did they understand the 
 silent, irresistible, invisible forces bringing to them con- 
 sequences of their own thoughts and acts, until the promi- 
 nent actors were removed, as was the case with those 
 prosecuting and persecuting Mott, the Materializing Med- 
 ium, in the same state some years before. 
 
 These cases were in the courts four years, during all 
 of which time Mr. Drake gave his entire time to the undo- 
 ing of this political ring, until all of those prominent in 
 the affair, who were still living when the case was ended, 
 were relegated to political obscurity. Truly did the por- 
 tentious "Dark Hand" of the house of De Corichie tell 
 of the coming trouble, and as truly was the prophecy of 
 the Oriental Master, made so long ago — nearly thirty years 
 —verified. "He shall stand for our cause and we will 
 bring him success in all our battles." 
 
 LEOTAH GIVES WARNING OF DANGER. 
 
 While living on Michigan Avenue in Chicago, during 
 the World's Fair, at which time he was pressing the 
 cases against the Kansas City officials who had conspired 
 to drive his wife and all other mediums out of that city, 
 Mr. Drake was told by Leotah, the Indian maiden, one 
 of his wife's controls, that a black man would come into 
 their rooms some night. He said to the control that if 
 they knew that such a thing would occur, they must know 
 just when he would come, and he though! they should tell 
 
CONTINUITY OP LAW A\i) LIFE. 153 
 
 him thai he might be prepared to give them a suitable 
 reception. 
 
 Leotah replied, "We knew what you will do and we do 
 not want you to be responsible for such acts. We will 
 awaken the medium when he comes." 
 
 The Kansas City cases had, at this time, reached a 
 very acute stage. Mr. Drake had been threatened with 
 death and other dire results if he did not stop them. They 
 were heard to say, if they could get rid of him, that Mrs. 
 Drake would drop the fight, as they knew that retaliation 
 had no place in her character, or in her philosophy. His 
 persistency in pushing the cases, and his success in finding 
 out their most secret plans, and defeating them, was mak- 
 ing it very expensive and annoying to the ring, or to 
 the "push," as it was called. They must get rid of him 
 at any cost. He insisted that the control tell him. All he 
 wanted was a fair chance with the black intruder, whoever 
 he might be. They admitted that they knew when he 
 would come, but they would not tell. They would, how- 
 ever, be on hand and would awaken the medium. 
 
 The night came. Before retiring the medium was 
 unusually restless and constantly watched the door. She, 
 contrary to custom, on retiring, placed a chair against the 
 door and adjusted it two or three times before going to 
 sleep. Even these unusual actions did not arouse his sus- 
 picions as to their true cause. He attributed it to ner- 
 vousness on account of the presence of hundreds of thou- 
 sands of people of all kinds and classes in the city attend- 
 ing the World's Fair. 
 
 About 2 o'clock in the morning he was awakened by 
 a most unusually frightened scream from his wife. He 
 instantly took her by the shoulders and tried to awaken 
 her. She finally gasped out,— "Man in the room." Then 
 came the thought of what the control had told him. He 
 seized his revolver and started for the front parlor. Seeing 
 the door open into the front hall and the street door open, 
 he rushed out and saw some one crossing the street on 
 the run. Evidently the negro had been as badly fright- 
 
454 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 ened by her shriek as she was by the sight of his black 
 face, with a long gleaming knife in his teeth, while he 
 held a club in one hand and two lighted matches in his 
 other hand as he peered down into her face. When she 
 screamed he threw the lighted matches in her face and ran. 
 
 She felt a hand placed on her and opened her eyes 
 in the blinding light of the burning matches. She first 
 thought she had been sick and unconscious. Realizing the 
 situation, she screamed with fright. By what prescience 
 came her restlessness and actions before retiring? Did 
 she catch the thought of the assassin as he planned his 
 deadly mission? 
 
 On examining the locks and keys the next morning 
 it was found that the keys in both doors had been turned 
 from the outside by some instrument. This was not the 
 end of the assassin's attempts. Probably reasoning that 
 he would not be expected to return the next night he 
 would take them at a disadvantage and be there. 
 
 Leotah came and said, "Did we not tell you we would 
 awaken the medium. We helped to scare him, but he will 
 come again. He is paid to come here." 
 
 "I don't think you are any friend of mine if you 
 know when he is coming and don't tell me," was Mr. 
 Drake's reply. "I have no objection to dying, but I don't 
 want to be killed in my sleep. 
 
 Still they would not tell. She only said, "We are 
 more powerful than you think. We will frighten him 
 away again." 
 
 "Very well," he replied, "I will take care of myself 
 without any of your help." 
 
 That night he placed a chair at the door in such a way 
 that it would not let the door open readily and would 
 make a noise when it was opened. About the same hour 
 in the morning, when people sleep soundest, he heard the 
 chair move. He slipped quietly out of bed, got his revolver 
 and was carefully going towards the door, leading into 
 the front parlor, when out went his wife's hand and 
 pushed the door shut in his face, just as he could see the 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 
 
 ehair which he had placed against the door Leading in 
 the front hall slide back and the door slowly opening. 
 His wife slept on the side of the bed next to the door 
 which she could just reach without getting up. As the 
 door closed in his face she said, "Is that you?" 
 
 "Yes, of course, what on earth made you shut the 
 door in my face? But for that I would have had that 
 nigger this time." 
 
 "Did I shut the door? I must have been asleep." 
 
 On going into the parlor the doors were found wide 
 open to the street as before, and a fleeing form was seen 
 just turning the corner on the opposite side of the street. 
 This ended their attempts in that direction. 
 
 The next attempt showed how far-reaching is the 
 church influence they called to their aid. Mr. Drake had 
 for years carried a small flask of brandy in his valise. 
 Someone, who calculated that good brandy was carried 
 only to be drunk, placed about a teaspoonful of arsenic in 
 this flask, where it was finally discovered. 
 
 The cases being carried to the United States Court 
 of Appeals, where it is extremely hazardous to use influ- 
 ence and to pervert the course of justice, and where very 
 few judges like Priest hold their places on the bench very 
 long, the ring was ready to do anything to stop what at 
 first afforded them great amusement. 
 
 SOPHISTRY OF THE DUAL MIND. 
 
 In the attempt of some writers to formulate a tenable 
 theory of a "dual mind" as a basis on which to attack 
 Spiritualism, their usual plan is to select a title calcu- 
 lated to make spiritualists buy their book as the surest 
 means of presenting their sophistry in sugar-coated form. 
 They assume for the major premise of their syllogism, and 
 assert as a general truth, that which the facts do not 
 warrant and which they do not attempt to prove, or demon- 
 strate: and, then, with logical precision, reach a con- 
 clusion on which they formulate their insidious theory. 
 
 The term "mind." when not used as synonymous with 
 
456 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 spirit, or soul, is defined as a product, as the result of 
 spirit operating upon gray matter— brain matter. When 
 operating through the cerebrum, the results are classified 
 as reason and will. Manifesting through the cerebellum, 
 we have the co-ordination of the voluntary movements. 
 Operating through the solar plexus and along its related 
 nerves, which is sometimes designated as "the brain of 
 organic life," the results are classified as involuntary 
 functions of the body, because seemingly carried on inde- 
 pendent of will, which, however, is not wholly true. Mind 
 being the effect, while spirit is the cause, it is quite proper 
 to classify effects. To consider mind as an effect and 
 as the cause of that effect, is an inconsistency. 
 
 The manifestations of spirit in the form of mind is 
 not only "dual," but is manifold— is infinite. It may 
 be compared to stored electricity operating on many wires, 
 some producing light, some turning machinery, some 
 imperceptibly disintegrating metal — "objective" and 
 "subjective" results. To take anyone or two of these 
 results, or to place all results under two classifications 
 and call them electricity, is about as logical as to call the 
 results of spirit operating upon brain matter, spirit, or 
 to call such a result a "dual" mind, The operator and 
 the result of the operation — the doer and the thing done 
 are not identical. 
 
 It is an indubitable fact that will is the distinc- 
 tive essence of spirit, and is to the spirit what voltage is 
 to electricity. It is a further incontrovertible fact that 
 will controls the body. On this fact, supplemented by the 
 will and skill of disembodied spirits,* system of healing 
 
 *NOTE: — Whether the Christian Science operator, the 
 mental and magnetic healer admits it or not, they are all aided 
 in making their cures by their spirit controls. The wiser and 
 more experienced the controls and the better developed these 
 operators and healers, the more successful the cures. Let those 
 who possess little or comparatively no mediumistic powers try 
 to cure by any of these methods and note results. T'.-e suc- 
 cessful teachers on new lines of thought are likewise thus 
 assisted. A recognition of this fact adds to their efficiency. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 457 
 
 of the sick are based; and is one of the tenets of Christian 
 Scientists— a class of thinkers who have segregated a few 
 spiritual truths and laws upon which they have founded 
 a. Beet, rather than a philosophy. The vibrations of will 
 in the performance of these so-called involuntary func- 
 tions may be so slight as to be imperceptible, as in the 
 circulation, respiration, digestion, perspiration and otner 
 physical functions; but, lower the voulance, or increase 
 it, and note the effect, even to the total cessation of these 
 functions. Under strong emotions of excessive joy, fright' 
 or anger, these functions have been known to cease and 
 death ensue. These things show that the will of the 
 spirit controls these results. 
 
 Certain scientists claim that the location of the will 
 is in the ganglia that secretes the infinitessimal particles 
 of nervous life. Be this as it may, the will belongs to the 
 spirit. This individualized force, this integral spirit, can 
 not be divided into objective and subjective entities; one 
 subject to the other ; one all moral, the other irresponsible ; 
 one wise and the other not. The results, or the effect of 
 the spirit's operations, may be classified and named 
 according to the whim of the classifier. 
 
 All of the manifold evidences of human life are from 
 spirit manifesting through such avenues as have been 
 opened to it, or that it has opened to itself. All phe- 
 nomena related to human life is from spirit, either in or 
 out of the physical body. The attempt to refer to invol- 
 untary cerebral action all. visions, inspiration, prophecy 
 and other spirit manifestations, as is attempted by this 
 "dual mind" theory, which has no foundation in the 
 fact, as we have shown, is futile. It is a sophistry per- 
 nicious to belief in spiritual truth and destructive of 
 knowledge of the continuity of individual life, which is a 
 demonstrable, scientific fact. Such a theory is illogical, 
 because based upon premises deduced from assumed gen- 
 eral truths or facts, that are not, and cannot be dem- 
 onstrated. , 
 
 Involuntary cerebration, or unknown action of spirit 
 
II 
 
 458 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 (mind) will not account for any spiritual manifestation. 
 Either this whole class of manifestations, which it is 
 attempted to explain by this theory, is delusive, or is pro- 
 duced by voluntary intelligence, outside of the physical 
 body If a consecutive message comes, or a voice is heard, 
 which is not from an embodied intelligence, it is positive 
 proof that it is the voluntary action of a disembodied 
 spirit. The cerebrum per se — brain matter— cannot act. 
 Individualized spirit force — conscious spirit — is the only 
 actor that can produce intelligent results. There is no 
 such thing as intelligent, involuntary, spiritual action. 
 When the cerebrum is at rest, as in sleep and unconscious 
 trance, the spirit is by no means comatose. It may, at such 
 times, carry on mental operations, receive suggestions and 
 informations from other spirits, in or out of the body, 
 and communicate the same. That the brain is used, and 
 the information conveyed transcends the knowledge and 
 intelligence of the subject and all other living persons 
 present, is prima facie evidence that the information is 
 given by a disembodied intelligence— by a spirit. 
 
 Any attempt to postulate this ''two-mind" theory 
 upon assumed, involuntary, cerebral action, or the opera- 
 tions of a disembodied intelligence using the brain of a liv- 
 ing person, or any attempt to claim all knowledge and wis- 
 dom for the embodied spirit or soul, by reason of its divine 
 nature, on the strength of the wide range of information 
 and wisdom conveyed when the person is asleep, in trance, 
 or hypnotic condition, is illogical and unscientific in so far 
 as the one important factor— the disembodied intelligence, 
 that is always present in all such instances, is not taken 
 into account. 
 
 The premises denied and the reality of the truths 
 and facts upon which they are predicated questioned, it is 
 not necessary to consider the inconsistencies of the rea- 
 soning or the conclusions. In the judgment of the court 
 —public opinion— upon this question of the "dual mind" 
 theorv is — not proven. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 459 
 
 OTHER THEORIES. 
 
 Certain other would-be "higher scientists," noting 
 some kinds of motion and some of the qualities or con- 
 ditions of matter, have attempted to promulgate a theory 
 that mind or consciousness is only blind force— that life 
 is only vibration caused by the expanding and contracting 
 of matter by heat and cold— a purely materialistic theory, 
 Which covers only a very small portion of the manifesta- 
 tions of life. Heat sometimes expands and sometimes it 
 does not. Vice versa with cold, which is only the absence 
 of heat or low vibration. These attempted theories, to 
 have any standing, whatever, must recognize mind as an 
 effect and cause at one and the same time— as the cause 
 of itself—the thinker and the thought— the motion and 
 the thing moved, recognizing no other element or force 
 connected with it. If such theory was either scientific 
 or logical it does not cover a single psychical fact not con- 
 nected with a physical body. 
 
 The brain is the instrument used by the ego — the 
 thinker and doer, in other words, by the spirit in the 
 various manifestations of life; and, anything affecting 
 this instrument, such as stimulants, sedatives or narcotics, 
 must necessarily modify the effect produced through this 
 instrument; and may not affect the spirit itself. 
 
 SPIRITUALISM CO-EVAT WITH THE HUMAN RACE. 
 
 Communication between departed spirits and men on 
 earth is as old as the human race, and is, in fact, the 
 foundation of all religions, past and present. 
 
 That communication between mortals and spirits 
 existed through all the ages of history is admitted by 
 the highest church authorities. 
 
 In the Encyclopedia Biblica, Vol. I, column 1121, it 
 is said: "In the ancient world, divination by calling back 
 the spirits of the dead was widespread.' ' And in Vol. 
 Ill, column 2895 of the same work, we read: "Magic 
 rests upon the belief that the powers of the world are con- 
 
4G0 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 trolled by spirits." Again we read: "The Babylonians 
 had the same idea as the Israelites respecting the spirits 
 of the departed, and the possibility of causing them to 
 appear." This is plainly shown by the repeated mention 
 of Necromancers— those who caused spirits to appear- 
 in Babylonian history of official names. — Encye. Biblica, 
 Vol. Ill, Col. 2899. 
 
 L. H. King, in his work, "Babylonian Magic and 
 Sorcery (1896) No. 53," gives the translation of the prayer 
 of one possessed by a spirit, with a petition for deliver- 
 ance from its control. And this is referred to by the Ency- 
 clopedia Biblica, Vol. Ill, column 2899, as proof of the 
 ancient Babylonian belief. And in Vol. X, page 452, 
 Library of Universal Knowledge, it is said: "Necromancy 
 is a mode of divination by calling back the dead. It 
 originated in the East, in the times of the most remote 
 antiquity. " 
 
 The word necromancy is composed of two Greek 
 words, necros meaning dead, and manteia, meaning a 
 prophecy, a communication. Primarily a prophet was 
 one learned in the mysteries of nature, and a prophecy 
 was a teaching, discourse, or communication of a prophet. 
 See Watson's Biblical and Theological Dictionary, page 
 785, and cases cited. 
 
 Hence "necromancy," a word shamefully abused by 
 the church, literally means spirit communication. And 
 the word necromanteion was the place, temple or shrine, 
 where spirit communications were given to mortals. And 
 these consecrated temples and shrines were established 
 through all the nations of antiquity. They were usually 
 presided over by persons consecrated to that service. 
 
 Most of the Greek shrines for spirit conmm.nicatic 
 were presided over by Psycliagogoi. This word is a com- 
 pound of two Greek words, Psyche, meaning soul, or spirit, 
 and agogoi. meaning leading, attracting, evoking. Hence 
 the "Psychagogoi" were the persons through whose instru- 
 mentality spirits were able to appear or hold converse with 
 
 : 
 
CONTINUITY OP LAW AND LIFE. 461 
 
 mortals. The functions of the "Psychagogoi" were iden- 
 tical with that of the modern medium. 
 
 Striking instances of the return of spirits, their mate- 
 rialization and communication with mortals are to be found 
 in the case of the return of Samuel through the medium- 
 ship of the woman of Endor, and that of Melissa, Queen 
 of Corinth, who had been murdered by her husband Peri- 
 ander, and who upon his solicitation materialized and 
 communicated with him. 
 
 Saul and his two men came to the medium of Endor 
 by night. The law of spirit communication was the same 
 then as it is today. The spirits of the departed then, as 
 now, can most successfully materialize in the dark. 
 
 In Book XI of Homer's Odyssey, we have a most 
 graphic account of the visit of Ulysses, King of Ithaca, 
 to a celebrated Necromanteion, or consecrated shrine of 
 spirit communication. Ulysses, King of Ithaca, was one 
 of the principal Greek heroes in the Trojan war. He was 
 persuaded by Agamemnon and Menelaus, his brother, to 
 join in the Trojan expedition. 
 
 In this expedition against Troy, Agamemnon was 
 chosen chief commander, and his brother Menelaus was 
 next in command. Then in their order came Achilles and 
 Patroclus, the two A j axes, Teucer, Nestor and his son 
 Antilochus, Ulysses, Diomedes, Idomeneus and Philoctotes 
 as subordinate leaders. The entire Argive army of 
 100,000 men and 1186 ships assembled in the harbor 
 of Anlis. 
 
 For ten long years the siege continued ere the walls 
 of Illos fell. Ulysses then set out for his home in Ithaca. 
 But. driven by adverse winds and cruel fate, ten years 
 had passed ere he reached his natal shore. 
 
 The main incidents of the siege and fall of Troy, the 
 Wanderings of Ulysses and the fate of Agamemnon are 
 related in Homer's Illiad and Odyssey. During his wan- 
 derings on his return to his native soil once again to see 
 his cherished wife Penelope and his son Ascanius, the 
 idol of his heart, Ulysses desired to communicate with the 
 
1 
 
 462 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 spirit of Teiresias, the Theban prophet. In Book XI, en- 
 titled Necromanteia, or Spirit Communications, a full ac- 
 count is given of the visit of Ulysses to one of the conse- 
 crated shrines of spirit communion. 
 
 True, some of our good Christian writers in translat- 
 ing the Odyssey, try to make it appear that Ulysses de- 
 scended into hell and communed with the spirits there. 
 And some of them have gone so far as tc translate 
 Necromanteia, the title of the book so as to read, ' ' The 
 Descent of Ulysses into Hell." But we, fortunately, have 
 the original Greek text before us, and are not compelled 
 to depend upon a Christian translation. 
 
 Ulysses launched his ships and with auspicious winds 
 sailed for the land of the Cimirians enshrouded in darkness. 
 
 On his way to the consecrated shrine, Elpenor, one 
 of his trusted men, drank too deeply oif the sparkling 
 wine, got drunk and was left by Ulysses at the Island of 
 Eaea, sometimes called the Island of Circe, from the fact 
 that Circe, a lady skilled in magic arts, resided there. 
 
 Elpenor was conducted to the roof of Circe's house 
 and there fell asleep. It was customary in ancient times 
 to have the sleeping apartments on the housetops. 
 
 When Elpenor awoke he forgot where he was and fell 
 from the roof and broke his neck. Ulysses finally reached 
 the Necromanteion, the place dedicated to spirit communi- 
 cations, after dark. 
 
 Then, it is said: "With prayers and vows he im- 
 plored the spirits of the dead. ' ' Then follows the account : 
 ' ' Then gathered there spirits, out of the darkness, of those 
 that were dead and gone— brides and unwedded youth, 
 decrepit old men, and delicate maiids with hearts but new 
 to sorrow. And many pierced with brazen spears, men 
 slain in battle, came wearing their blood-stained armor. 
 In crowds, they flocked around from every side." He 
 then says: "First came the spirit of Elpenor. I grieved 
 to the bottom of my heart and wept to see him, and speak- 
 ing in winged words, I said: 'Elpenor how. came you 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 403 
 
 in this murky gloom? Faster you came on Coot than 1 
 with my swift painted ships.' " 
 
 "The spirit answering, said: 'Heaven's cruel doom 
 and exeess of wine destroyed me. After I went to sleep 
 on Circe's house, I did not notice how again to descend 
 the long ladder. And I fell headlong from the rootf. My 
 neck was broken in the socket, and my soul came down to 
 the abode of spirits. ' ' ' 
 
 The spirit of Elpenor implored Ulysses to bury his 
 body. This Ulysses promised and on his return fulfilled 
 his vow. 
 
 Next came Anticlea, the mother of Ulysses, who, left 
 at Ithaca nearly twenty years before, had passed to spirit 
 life. She told him of her death, of what had occurred dur- 
 ing all these years at his home and on his native soil. She 
 told him of has wife Penelope, how that many suitors im- 
 portuned her hand and plighted love, and how, faithful to 
 her loved Ulysses, she refused them all. She told him of 
 his son Ascanius, how he had grown to man's estate, and 
 then she disappeared. 
 
 Then came the spirit of Teiresias, the great Theban 
 prophet, who told him of his many toils, his trials and his 
 victories of the past, his adverse surroundings of the pres- 
 ent, the fidelty of Penelope, and the longing hopes of 
 wdfe and son, and then he stepped into the abode of spirits. 
 Then Anticlea, the anxious mother of Ulysses again ap- 
 peared and a long converse held. Ulysses says : "As she 
 thus spoke I yearned to clasp the spirit of my mother. 
 Three times the impulse came. My heart urged me to clasp 
 her and three times out of my arms, like a shadow or a 
 dream she flitted. And then, in winged words, I said: 
 ' My mother, why not stay for me who longs to clasp you, or 
 is it a phantom sent by Persephone to make me weep and 
 sorrow more?' She answering said: 'Ah, my own child, 
 in no wise is Persephone beguiling you, but this is the 
 way with mortals when they die. The sinews then no 
 longer hold the flesh and bones together. For these the 
 Rtrong flame of the burning fire destroys when once the 
 
4G4 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 I 
 
 life leaves the white bones, and like a dream the spirit 
 flies away.' " 
 
 Then one by one the spirits of those he once had 
 known came for eager converse with him. .He continues: 
 "But, all I cannot tell, nor even name the many heroes, 
 wives and daughters whom I saw ere that immortal night 
 had passed away. Then came the sorrowing spirit of 
 Agamemnon and around him thronged the spirits of men, 
 who, by his side, in the house of Aegisthus, were slain. 
 He knew me and came alone and stretched out his hands 
 most ea/gerly to grasp me, and speaking in troubled words 
 I said: "Agamemnon, great son of Atreus, lord of men, 
 what doom o'erwhelmed you?' He answering, said: 'It 
 was Aegisthus plotting death and doom, who slew r me, 
 aided by my accursed wife, when he had bidden me home, 
 and had me at the feast even as one kills the ox before the 
 manger. You have been present at the death of many 
 men — men slain in single combat, and in the press of war. 
 Yet, here, you would have felt your heart most troubled 
 to see how around the mixing bowl, and by the loaded 
 tables, we lay about the hall, and all the pavements ran 
 with blood. Saddest of all, I heard the cry of Priam's 
 daughter, Cassandra, whom crafty Clytaemnestra slew be- 
 side me, and I on my side, lifted my hand and clutched my 
 sword in dying. But she, the brutal woman, turned away, 
 and did not deign to draw with her hand my eyelids down, 
 or press my lips together.' ' He then told Ulysses many 
 things of interest to him respecting his home and neigh- 
 bors and acquaintances. 
 
 "Then came the spirit of Achilles and other spirits of 
 those who were dead and gone, heroes who fought and 
 died under the walls of Troy and those who were slain on 
 the battle field. Only the spirit of Ajax held aloof, still 
 angry at the victory I gained in the contest at the ships for 
 the armor of Achilles. I spoke in gentle words and said: 
 'Ajax, will you not. even in death, forget your wrath 
 about the accursed armor?' I spake, he did not answer, 
 but went his way." 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 166 
 
 A word of explanation as to the untimely fate of 
 Agamemnon. During his absence Aegisthus was installed 
 into the heart and affections of Clytaemnestra, the wife of 
 Agamemnon, and they plotted his murder on his return. 
 And the plot was executed as described above.' 
 
 From tin 1 foregoing we see that the laws of spirit 
 control were the same in 1 lie time of Ulysses, 1300 years 
 before the Christian era, that they are to-day. Th<>se com- 
 munications were given in the dark. 
 
 Spirits innumerable came clothed in a temporary ma- 
 terial body and talked face to face with Ulysses. They 
 appeared, pierced with brazen spears, and some with blood- 
 stained armor. 
 
 Study the narrative, sind the more 3^011 do so the more 
 will you see that every detail of the spirit control was 
 manifested under the same laws and in the same manner 
 as similar manifestations occur to-day. 
 
 CLARENCE CATCHES THE MUSIC BOX V\ T HEN THROWN OUT OF 
 THE CIRCLE. 
 
 Mr. George F. Whitney of Cleveland, Ohio, in dis- 
 cussing spiritual phenomena with a gentleman then living 
 in AVashington, D. C, who claimed that the spirits in 
 Mrs. Lord's seance could not carry articles to the outside 
 of the circle, said : 
 
 "I know from personal experience this to be an error. 
 I have attended many of her seances in Boston and in the 
 West. One evening in particular I sat outside the ring of 
 sitters, and beyond the reach of all. A week previous to 
 this seance, however, I had attended a private seance else- 
 where, in which I made arrangements with a spirit friend 
 to give me, if possible, certain manifestations at Mrs. 
 Lord's as a proof to me of that friend's presence. I felt 
 much curiosity while sitting outside the ring, to know if 
 the promise given could be fulfilled. Suddenly a guitar 
 which had been left inside the circle formed by the sitters, 
 rose above their heads and descending gently onto my lap, 
 resting there nearly a minute, giving forth in the mean- 
 
466 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 time beautiful, strains of music. As the music ceased. I 
 raised my hand and it was grasped by another and shaken 
 vigorously the hand remaining with me, according to prom- 
 ise, long enough for me to examine it as thoroughly as the 
 sense of touch would permit, the seance beirg a totally 
 dark one. Giving my hand another vigorous shake, it 
 vanished, taking the guitar into the circle over the heads 
 of the sitters. The hand appeared to me to be very small 
 and delicate. 'To the touch it was warm and velvety but 
 just as tangible as my own. The fingers were smooth and 
 tapering. And when grasping mine, they were just as 
 active and pliable as any human fingers could be. 
 
 At another seance given by Mrs. Lord, at which I was 
 present, some noted manifestations occurred, which to me 
 were good proof that spirits do return. Among those 
 present was a young man, who claimed to be a reporter 
 on one of the daily papers. He professed to be a confirmed 
 skeptic, and so expressed himself loud enough to be heard 
 by all present, claiming that the manifestations were mere 
 tricks of the medium, and such he would prove them to 
 be, to the satisfaction of all, before the seance was over. 
 He failed, however. He constantly grasped "at the dark- 
 ness" every time anything occurred near him, with the 
 hope of catching the medium's hand or sleeve. I sat at his 
 right side, and held his right wrist. This gave me a good 
 chance to closely observe all that passed. At the medium's 
 request that he must not break the circle in his efforts to 
 grab the spirits, a discussion arose between them regard- 
 ing the genuineness of the manifestations, which resulted 
 in his asking the medium to allow him to apply a test 
 to the then present so-called spirits. His request was 
 granted on condition that he should not break the circle, 
 to which he agreed. Suddenly, and without a moment's 
 warning, he caught the small music box, which vras played 
 by turning a crank, and required two hands to play it, and, 
 which had been left on his lap by some unseen fingers, 
 and threw it quickly into the air over the Jieads of the sit- 
 ters. The room was totally dark and you can imagine my 
 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 4<J7 
 
 surprise, and the skeptic's also when the music box, in- 
 stead of falling to the floor, as expected, started off on a 
 musical tour around the room, over the heads of the sit- 
 and finally came back and dropped into the young 
 man's lap. Tie was very quiet and thoughtful during the 
 resl of the seance, and no doubt is a firm spiritualist to- 
 day. 
 Cleveland, Ohio. George F. Whitney. 
 
 ANIMALS ARE CLAIRVOYANT AND CLAIRALD1EXT. 
 
 Facts warrant the conclusion that animals can see and 
 hear spirits, and are amenable to their control and direc- 
 tion. That they think and reason, cannot be successfully 
 disputed. Science must contradict itself to demonstrate 
 that this stage of existence is all that is granted to them. 
 What their next stage of existence may be is not so clear. 
 Clairvoyants see animals which are not visible to other 
 people, and until such animal presence, if actual presence 
 it be, can be demonstrated to the sense and reason of others 
 and simultaneously demonstrated to more than one who 
 are not clairvoyant, there will be question and doubt. 
 
 When Mrs. Drake lived in Fondulac, Wis., Mr. 
 <i. W. Hooker purchased a young, four-year-old, unbroken 
 colt. He was black as Erebus, wild and untamable. Few 
 men were bold enough to bridle or attempt to harness him ; 
 and, none had been able to hitch him to any kind of a 
 vehicle. He was a beauty and knew his strength and defied 
 all efforts to do anything with him. 
 
 Clarence controlled the medium and asked Mr. Hooker 
 if he was willing he should try their power on him. Mr. 
 Hooker's faith in Clarence knew no limits and he readily 
 assented. Walking deliberately out to the colt, the medium, 
 under Clarence's control, put her hand on his arched and 
 dossy neck. Mr. W. F. King, now living in Milwaukee, 
 Wisconsin, said to Mr. Hooker: "Do not permit her to 
 touch that colt, he will hurt her." 
 
 1 ' No, he wont, ' ' was the reply. ' ' Don 't you see how he 
 
 I 
 
408 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 behaves? lie nets as though he expected her to pet him. 
 See him put his head down." 
 
 To Mr. King's astonishment, and to the surprise of 
 all witnessing the operation, she called for the bridle. This 
 wild horse put his head down and she put it on, and then 
 calling for the rest of the harness, put it on and hitched 
 him to a buggy. There was not the least evidence of 
 timidity on the part of the medium during all this time. 
 Any old family horse could not have behaved better. 
 
 After this, Mr. Hooker could hitch him up and drive 
 without any difficulty as long as- the medium was present. 
 It is a safe presumption that the controls were also present 
 at such times. 
 
 Riding in the country, one time, they unhitched the 
 horse from the buggy and tied him to a fence. They soon 
 saw that he had broken loose. Now, what to do? Forty 
 men could not catch or corral him. Here was a chance to 
 walk home. The medium seemed unconcerned and only 
 said, "Clarence will catch him as soon as his help comes." 
 
 ' ' How is that ? ' ' said Mr. Hooker. ' ' He has sent after 
 Dick LeRongee, a sailor friend of his," was her reply 
 
 In a short time, they noticed the horse stop and arch 
 his neck, then turn his head on one side and then on the 
 ether, as if he was being approached by two people, one on 
 each side of him. The medium then said : ' ' There, papa, 
 (Mr. Hooker) you can go now and put on his bridle. Dick 
 LeRongee is holding him." The horse was secured with- 
 out any difficulty. 
 
 Another instance occurred when the medium and her 
 husband lived in Los Angeles among the hills on the Mon- 
 tana tract. At that time there were no fences in that part 
 of the city, nor from there to the ocean: and all the hills 
 were covered with green barley about fifteen to twenty 
 inches high. Adjoining their cottage were two vacant lots, 
 each fifty by one hundred and fifty feet. Leotah, Snow- 
 drop, the Indian control, came and said to Mr. Drake: 
 "Why don't you let the horse eat the grass on those lots?" 
 Mr. Drake replied: "Don't you see there are no fences 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 4G9 
 
 anywhere, and if he was turned loose we would never get 
 him back? A hundred men could not catch such a high- 
 spirited horse among these hills." 
 
 "If you will let him out we will keep him out of the 
 barley and he shall not leave the grass, and when you want 
 him we will hold him." 
 
 Mr. Drake did not have sufficient confidence in their 
 ability to control horses, and demurred to the little con- 
 trol's request. She. however, persisted and said that Val. 
 could hold him and would keep him on th^ grass. 
 
 "I will try Val. once," was his reply. He led the 
 horse from the stable and tied the halter about his neck. 
 Mr. Drake's father, who was living with them at the time, 
 and. who had been a silent listener to the conversation, 
 said: "You surely cannot be such a fool as to turn that 
 kind of a horse loose on these hills?" 
 
 "You have guessed it the first time," was the reply. 
 "I will take them at their word until they fail me once, if 
 I never see the horse again." Leading the horse to the 
 center of the grass plat, one hundred by one hundred and 
 fifty feet, with the hills all around covered with a tempting 
 growth of barley, he left him and walked back to the cot- 
 tage, where the control still held the medium. 
 
 The horse was so intent upon feeding upon the green 
 grass that he did not realize he was free for some two or 
 three minutes. Raising his head and looking around he 
 snorted, arched his neck, started for the hills. He came to 
 the end of the lot and stopped like a bucking pony. Turn- 
 in ir. he went in the opposite direction and stopped at the 
 other end of the lot in a like manner, as though he had 
 oome up against a solid wall. More than a dozen times 
 lie tried this in all direction, until evidently satisfied that 
 there was a solid something— an impossible barrier around 
 the two lots. 
 
 This horse did not have any use for electric street 
 '•us. and Mr. Drake could never drive him past one of 
 them whfen in motion. No amount of coaxing or whipping 
 <lid any good. He was simply scared, and a frightened 
 
ITo PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 horse has less sense than any other animal. When Mrs. 
 Drake drove, or was in the carriage, the horse went past 
 them without any trouble. He didn't seem to see the car 
 when Clarence was with them. 
 
 Another instance, showing Val's ability in material 
 things. They had driven out to the foot hills, about eight 
 miles from the city and unhitched the horse, this time a 
 bronco, while they gathered wild flowers. This particular 
 bronco was Mrs. Drake's favorite driving horse. He knew 
 a "whole lot" more than some people. He knew just 
 where the best bunches of grass were along the road. He 
 drew the line at the whip. About the third time he was 
 touched with it he would kick. If he got loose, it took at 
 least half a dozen vaqueros to catch him. He knew just 
 how to avoid their lariats. There was more meanness to 
 the inch, or the ounce, in him than in any other animal in 
 the state. It took argus eyes to watch him. Of course, 
 when eight miles from home, and night coming on, he got 
 loose. As Mr. Drake saw him dash off over the hills into 
 the undergrowth of bushes, he was disgusted- and sent a 
 pious remark after him, and started for a Chinaman's 
 ranch some three miles away, to get another horse. 
 
 Mrs. Drake, already among the wild flowers, singing 
 as happily as a child, seeing him start in the opposite direc- 
 tion from the one taken by the horse, who was out of sight 
 in less than a minute, cried out : "He went the other way. 
 Why don't you go after him?" 
 
 "Go after him? Oh, yes, I know that brute. I've 
 tried catching him before. Life is too short to engage in 
 that business. If he had only left the harness, he could go 
 and stay." 
 
 Again she said: "Go and get him. I saAv Val. after 
 him as he went into the bushes. He will stop him." 
 
 A half mile from the starting place that innocent 
 looking bronco stood securely hitched to a pile of brush, 
 with no human being anywhere near irm. 
 
CONTINUITY OP LAW AND LIFE. 471 
 
 While visiting Mrs. Merrie Dalton, at their beautiful 
 home iu Los Angeles, California, an incident occurred 
 which showed Val's ability to turn a runaway horse. Mr 
 Dalton, his wife and Mrs. Drake, started for a ride. Be- 
 fore leaving the house she said: "I am told to look out 
 for a runaway." 
 
 1 ' Our horse will not run away, ' ' replied Mr. Dalton. 
 
 They drove to the city, where they stopped to talk 
 with Mr. George W. Knox and Mr. Drake, who were stand- 
 ing on the walk, close to a corner. Mr. Dalton occupied 
 the front seat alone, the two ladies on the back seat. With- 
 out any warning, whatever, a horse, with harness dan- 
 dling about his heels, dashed around the corner. He turned 
 across the corner of the walk and headed directly for the 
 carriage. Instantly seeing and comprehending the danger 
 to the two ladies, Mr. Drake cried out to Mi Knox: 
 "Brace your foot against mine, George, ana T will stop 
 him." There was no time to get the carriage out of the way 
 and Mr. Drake determined to check the wild runaway, so 
 that he would not land in the carriage. 'I lie horse, blinded 
 with fear, did not see anything, and came on at full speed, 
 without any bridle by which he could be caught. Jusc as 
 Mr. Drake jumped forward to throw his arms around the 
 horse's neck, then within four feet of the carriage, the 
 horse veered out of his course; and, with a jump, landed 
 on the shafts between Mr. Dalton 's horse and the carriage, 
 where he fell with his feet off the ground and lay wedged 
 in so close that neither horse could move until Mr. Dalton 's 
 horse was unhitched and led away. The only damage done 
 was a pair of broken shafts. As Mr. Drake then remarked. 
 "Some power outside of that horse turned him at least two 
 feet out of his course. He appeared to swing away from 
 me like a vessel obeying its helm. Instead of the solid im- 
 pact I expected, the atmosphere between me and the horse 
 seemed to suddenly condense and as instantly lighten up." 
 The whole thing occurred within a few seconds and before 
 any of those present could realize what had happened, ex- 
 cepting Mr. Drake, who heard the horse's hoofs strike the 
 
472 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 walk and turned his head just in time to brace himself for 
 the shock — which he did not receive. The expected sure 
 thing did not happen. 
 
 UNACCOUNTABLE PROPHECY. 
 
 "To some shall be given the gift of prophecy," but by 
 the same spirit. That all spirits possess, in embryo, the 
 same powers — the same possibilities and may possess all 
 knowledge, all truths, requires no special demonstration to 
 those who open the avenues of manifestation and cultivate 
 their spiritual faculties or senses. In Scotland, this fac- 
 ulty is designated as "second sight." It is the divination 
 and the oracles of the ancients and is placed first in spirit- 
 ual value and importance by Saint Paul, as requiring the 
 highest development of spiritual sense and the most refined; 
 and exalted spiritual conditions. Several instances are 
 already recited where advanced spirits have shadowed 
 upon Mrs. Drake accidents and incidents in the lives of 
 people which occurred ten or twelve and more years later, 
 together with the attendant circumstances in particular 
 detail just as predicted. 
 
 Speaking from the platform, at Lake Pleasant, Mass., 
 in the early part of July, 1883, she paused and said: ''I 
 see very near at hand, an earthquake across the water in 
 which hundreds of people lose their lives and a whole town 
 is destroyed." Before the month closed, the Island of 
 Ischia in the Bay of Naples— Europe's fashionable resort 
 —was visited by one of the most disastrous seismic dis- 
 turbances of modern times, where, in fifteen seconds, hun- 
 dreds of people lost their lives and nothing was left of a 
 village of Casamicciola but blackened mounds to mark the 
 sites of houses and temples. The entire topography was 
 changed and scarce a trace of the village was left. 
 
 A month later, while speaking at Onset Bay, the same 
 wise intelligence reflected upon her the picture of the 
 greatest of all known disturbances, unless it be the Mount 
 Pelee eruption twenty years later. She went on to describe 
 a mountain five or six thousand feet high, surmounted by 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 473 
 
 a pillar of flame, throwing out glowing hoi boulders, while 
 the sides of the mountain opened and great chasms were 
 
 le in the valleys below; this followed by a tidal wave 
 sweeping thousands of people to a watery grave. She saw 
 a mountain on another island sink into the sea as a result of 
 this terrible eruption. The prediction caused considerable 
 excitement at the time among those who heard her make a 
 similar prediction at Lake Pleasant wmich at this time had 
 been verified. 
 
 On the 26th day of August— about two weeks later— 
 the Island of Krakaton, the most populous island of Java, 
 en which were no less than forty-five craters, was visited 
 by an eruption such as the world had never known. 
 Churning Guntur, over 6,000 feet high, sent up a lurid 
 column of flame and glowing hot boulders. Lava poured 
 from the rents in the sides of the mountains; rocks, ashes 
 and pumice, covered the fields ; flame wiped out the crops, 
 and all signs of human habitation disappeared. Great 
 chasms opened up in the valleys below and the entire 
 island disappeared. Kramatan, a high peak, the southern 
 promontory of Sumatra, sank into the sea, and a great 
 tidal wave swept the island coasts washing aw r ay the 
 greater number of the 25,000 Chinamen, principally en- 
 gaged in the fishing industries. Thus was verified two 
 of the most remarkable prophecies ever made. To say 
 that these are coincidents, or guess work, is to acknowledge 
 our own ignorance and want of intelligence. 
 
 These earthquakes greatly interested the scientists of 
 the world. Among whom Avas Professor William Denton, 
 the geologist, who, in his investigations of these eruptions, 
 received injuries which resulted in his death. He was at 
 that time applying the science of psychometry to geologi- 
 cal specimens, to determine the age and conditions under 
 which they were formed, and the events associated with 
 them, as well as the formations in which they were found. 
 It was he who said : ' ' From the dawn of light upon this 
 infant globe there is not a vibration but that has been 
 faithfully inscribed and recorded. " 
 
474 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 Equally marvelous were her predictions concerning 
 the Johnstown disaster, May 31st, 1889, and the Seattle 
 fire, June 6th of the same year. Living in Los Angeles, 
 far removed from both places, these events were fore- 
 shadowed upon her and told to many people before they 
 occurred. In the case of the Johnstown flood, she de- 
 scribed it at the time it happened. She saw and described 
 the wall of water rolling down the valley with more than 
 the speed of the fastest railroad train. She saw it strike 
 a railroad bridge below the town and back up, washing the 
 houses, immense blocks of building and the people away in 
 one indistinguishable mass. The next morning the papers 
 gave the particulars of the disaster. Lake Conemaugh, a 
 body of water, two and one-half miles long, by one and one- 
 half miles wide, situated 275 feet above the city, broke away 
 and a great wall of water swept downward a distance of 
 eighteen miles in less than as many minutes. Two thou- 
 sand one hundred and forty-two people were drowned. 
 Of these ninety-nine entire families were lost. 
 
 Three or four days later, while discussing this disas- 
 ter and her prophecy in the presence of a pronounced 
 skeptic, she said: "You are a materialist and do not 
 believe these things can be foretold." He replied that 
 he did not. 
 
 "Well, then, sir, make a memorandum right now, that 
 a large city on this coast will be swept by fire within a 
 week and millions of property will be destroyed." 
 
 He, being a physician and a materialist, smiled in- 
 credulously, but made a memorandum and said: "If any 
 such a thing happens I will take off my hat when I pass 
 this house." 
 
 Two days later, on June 6, 1889, the great fire at 
 Seattle, Washington, destroyed $15,000,000 worth of prop- 
 erty. The next day the young man came with his hat off. 
 One fact had found lodgment at least, in a skeptical brain. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 475 
 
 PREDICTS A TIDAL WAVE AT GALVESTON, TEXAS. 
 
 From the city of Austin, in March, 1894, Mrs. Drake 
 visited Galveston, situated on the island in the Gulf of 
 Mexico. The very full and complete reports in the lead- 
 ing daily papers of the state of her work in North Texas 
 and in the capital, that stronghold of religious intolerance, 
 had prepared the way for her work in that city of beauti- 
 ful flower-decorated homes. The Galveston and Dallas 
 .V( ws, the greatest papers in the state, . had published 
 lengthy accounts of her seances and public lectures, until 
 all classes were ready to greet her and to take her at her 
 word, especially in the line of prophecy. 
 
 The United States Government had, at that time, 
 undertaken to secure deep water at Galveston for ocean- 
 going vessels. The work was planned and superintended 
 by Lieutenant Mansfield. Everybody was deeply inter- 
 ested and wanted to know if it would be a success. Rather 
 a strange subject on which to seek advice and information 
 from the spirit side of life. She, however, told them it 
 would be a success. 
 
 Another and different picture was clairvoyantly pre- 
 sented to her view. She said: "I see disaster to come 
 to your fair city in which thousands will lose their lives. 
 T see the city overswept with water from the bay." 
 
 She was told that what she saw had already occurred, 
 some twenty years past, when a tidal wave swept the 
 Texas coast. 
 
 "No," she instantly replied, "what I now see has not 
 occurred. I am told that it will not be for six or eight 
 years. It may seem strange to you, but this water that 
 sweeps buildings and people out to sea dQes not come in 
 from the ocean, but seems to roll over the island toward 
 the sea. ' ' 
 
 "Will a tidal wave first bring the water in from the 
 gulf?" was asked. 
 
 "No," she replied,, "it seems to be a tornado, coming 
 from the southeast until the waters of the bay are crowded 
 
47G PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 to the main land, when the wind suddenly changes and 
 comes from the south and forces the water from the gulf 
 into the bay, until the whole island is submerged. 
 
 "I see your people panic-stricken, seeking safety in 
 your strongest buildings, as the wind changes and the 
 water rolls and surges and beats back and forth through 
 your city, windrowing people, whole families, buildings 
 and wreckage into promiscuous confusion— the wind ceases 
 —the accumulated water sweep over a wrecked city, carry- 
 ing thousands of people and the wreck of homes and busi- 
 ness blocks out to the gulf.*" 
 
 She then said : * ' The mirage changes, I see the people 
 forgetting this terrible cataclysm and rebuilding the city 
 more substantially than before and attempting to protect it 
 from such disasters in the future." 
 
 So unreal and terrible was the vision ; so improbable 
 that the water would sweep from the bay out to sea, that 
 no heed was given to the warning. They reasoned that 
 nothing but a tidal wave could bring such terrible disaster, 
 in the way she described; and she had said it would not 
 
 *NOTE: — September 8th, 1900, at noon the wind commenced 
 to blow from the Bay side (Bast) of the island. It increased in 
 force until it registered eighty miles an hour. At seven o'clock 
 in the evening it changed and blew from the south until 10:30 
 p m. This wind from the south forced the water from the 
 Gulf into the Bay until it had risen twenty-five feet, and cov- 
 ered the highest points on the island with over six feet of water. 
 
 The rain fell in torrents; and, in the blackness of the night, 
 with destruction all about them, those who could do so, sought 
 safety in the largest and strongest buildings. Early the next 
 rooming the wind subsided and the water that had accumulated 
 in the Bay carried wrecked buildings and drowned people out 
 to sea. Careful estimates placed the number lost at eight thou- 
 sand. Many bodies found on the island were burned, while 
 many others were taken out to sea and buried; one barge car- 
 ried over 700 at one load. The sea returned many of these 
 bodies to the shore and they were again taken farther out and 
 again consigned to the waters of the Gulf. 
 
 A vessel came into port the next day and reported seeing 
 bodies and wreckage one hundred miles from land. When the 
 wind changed, at seven o'clock in the evening, all the bridges 
 leading to the city were carried away. The island is four miles 
 from the main land and six miles from Bolivar Point. The area 
 covered by the storm was about twenty-five miles seaward 
 
CONTINUITY OP LAW AND LIFE. J 77 
 
 be a tidal wave. They dreamed on in perfect security until 
 the fatal night, six years later, September 8, 1900, when 
 tiu' prophecy was verified, and was more terrible and 
 destructive than she had described it. 
 
 A SECOND WARNING. 
 
 This panoramic vision was again shadowed upon her 
 in the month of May, 1900, about four months before it 
 occurred. She and her husband were in the office of Mr. 
 George J. Kinsky in St. Louis, Mo., in company with Mr. 
 Bell, a gentleman who contemplated going to Galveston to 
 engage in business. She suddenly arose from her chair 
 and commenced to walk excitedly across the office, saying: 
 "'Don't go, Mr. Bell, Galveston is going to be washed by 
 the sea. I see the water from the bay sweep over the city 
 towards the gulf. Oh, it's terrible"! People and build- 
 ings are washed away. Whole families go together. Don't 
 go there now. Thousands will be swept out to sea." 
 
 "That will not happen in your time or mine," was 
 remarked by one of the gentlemen. 
 
 4 'Yes, it will. I can count the months on the fingers 
 of one hand," w T as her instant reply. 
 
 In less than four months the waters of the gulf rolled 
 over that fated city, leaving death and destruction in 
 their wake. 
 
 This age that boasts of its intelligence may well take 
 heed of the example of the Greeks, who, from the earliest 
 account of the temple of Delphi to the Alexandrean Age, 
 listened to their Pythias and Hypatias and regulated their 
 lives and state affairs by the advice given them. The 
 names of these ancient poets, statesmen and philosophers, 
 who thus sought the spirit for guidance, stand for intelli- 
 gence as great as those of the present day who heed no 
 warnings from the spirit side of life. 
 
 These marvelous predictions are not confined to cata- 
 clysms and seismic disturbances. Some spirit scientist deal- 
 ing with other subjects very frequently reflect upon the 
 medium the results of their conclusions. While in Chi- 
 
478 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 cago, an officer, occupying a high position in the Govern- 
 ment service, came to her for information. He was told 
 of two storms to occur so far in the future as to be beyond 
 all the weather bureau's science. This officer noted the 
 predictions which were verified at the specified time. Be- 
 ing used to scientific calculations and logical deductions, 
 he was not averse to learning, even if the information and 
 instruction came from sources tabooed by science. 
 
 Following the instructions given him, to put his brain 
 ''in tune with the infinite" so that this superior science 
 and wisdom could find expression, he was soon promoted to 
 a higher position in his chosen field of labor, as the controls 
 told him he should be. Truly those who open avenues for 
 the spirit, other than their five senses, are more efficient 
 in the battle of life than those who are limited to less ave- 
 nues than are possessed by the animal creation, for animals 
 all have intuition, a sixth sense, so designated by that body 
 of French scientists who believe they have discovered 
 something. 
 
 While in St. Louis, Mo., in April, 1902, in company 
 with several students quite well advanced in occult science 
 and in psychic phenomena, a spirit came whom Mrs. 
 Drake 's other controls called a scientist. ' He seemed con- 
 siderably hurried and excited. He said; "A terrible calam- 
 ity is about to occur that will sweep thousands into spirit 
 life. It is terrible and so sudden. It may be avoided. I must 
 go." He left, and in a short time after came the news of 
 the eruption of Mount Pelee with its terrible and instan- 
 taneous destruction of human life. Mrs. Drake at the same 
 time said she could see thousands of spirits rushing hither 
 and thither with their arms full of spirit robes. Some 
 of the gentlemen, now living in St. Louis, will remember 
 this meeting at 4544 Cooke Avenue, on account of other 
 predictions made at the same time. The Mount Pelee dis- 
 aster occurred soon after this scientist left the party. 
 
 Another singular thing occurred at that meeting. The 
 owner of the home, where the meeting was held, was a 
 princely host and a royal entertainer in every way. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 479 
 
 He and his beautiful wife, who always seconded all of his 
 efforts, served a lunch after these meetings. Seated at 
 the table, all very distinctly sensed the odor of beefsteak 
 being cooked. A little surprised, one of the party re- 
 marked: "That is unusually rich beefsteak." All very 
 plainly noticed this odor. There was no mistaking it, for 
 it filled the room. There was no beefsteak in the house 
 and certainly none being cooked in the house or the vicinity 
 at eleven o'clock at night. Another very excellent medium, 
 Mrs. Cross, who was present, was controlled by a bright 
 Indian maiden named "Nonah," who said: "Clarence 
 says he gave you a little smell of beefsteak to show you 
 that you shall all have plenty and all your physical wants 
 will be amply supplied." Such evidence of the spirit's 
 chemical ability to make this odor so distinctly, unmis- 
 takably and simultaneously appreciable to the physical 
 senses of five or six people was surprising. This odor 
 could not be evolved from any subconscious mind, or ac- 
 counted for by any stray vibration recorded in any uni- 
 versal ether or astral light. It was produced then and 
 there. 
 
 This scientist came and predicted the subsequent erup- 
 tions of Mount Pelee and Santa Maria, and said these vol- 
 canic disturbances would be repeated many months later. 
 
 There are those who take cognizance of political re- 
 sults and have the ability to name the candidates and those 
 who will succeed. During the campaign which resulted in 
 Cleveland's first election, while holding a seance in the 
 city of New York, a spirit, in response to a question by Mr. 
 Parsons, one of the editors of the Tribune, said: "Grover 
 Cleveland will be elected." Mr. Parsons replied: "Oh, 
 you are an old Democrat. You must be John Morrissy." 
 "Nevertheless," the spirit replied, "Cleveland will be 
 nominated and elected." 
 
 Addressing a public audience in Marblehead, Massa- 
 chusetts, soon after, some one in the audience asked who 
 would be elected. She replied, "Grover Cleveland." 
 Those having faith in her prediction at once "hedged" on 
 
480 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 their bets, and later told her she had saved them much 
 money. 
 
 Just previous to Harrison's nomination, Mrs. Drake 
 was spending a few weeks at Sister Lakes, a fishing re- 
 sort in Michigan. Her husband remarked, one night, that 
 he guessed he would go to Chicago to see who would be 
 nominated. She said: "I see a man, not very tall, well 
 built, with full wmiskers," and then described his dress. 
 ''That is a pretty fair description of Blaine, and I guess 
 you are right." "No," she replied, "I see the name of 
 Ben Harrison written on his hat-band." 
 
 "Ben Harrison! It must be written on his grand- 
 father's hat. He doesn't stand any more show to beat 
 Blaine for the nomination than I do," was his reply. 
 
 "I hear a voice say that he will not only be nominated 
 but he will be elected. ' ' 
 
 No one at that time believed it possible for Blaine to 
 be beaten for the nomination, and no one believed Cleve- 
 land could be beaten at that election. She predicted the 
 second election of Cleveland, and the first and second elec- 
 tions of McKinley. She was called upon to speak at a 
 Bryan meeting in Angels Camp, California, where she 
 said : "I am afraid you will be sorry you called upon me, 
 for I cannot see success for your candidate." 
 
 While visiting Mrs. Judge Budd, in Stockton, Cali- 
 fornia, Mrs. Budd asked the controls if they could move 
 a heavy dining table. Mrs. Drake placed one hand on the 
 table and it moved up to the Judge and all about the room, 
 at the suggestion of those present. Questions were asked 
 and answered by raps. Among other messages they were 
 told that their son, James Budd, would be nominated and 
 elected Governor of the state. 
 
 In questioning the controls as to how these operations 
 in the material world are calculated, and, if calculated. 
 can be located as to time and place, the reply was that the 
 ''unknown" — the highest personal intelligence of which 
 they have knowledge — foreshadowed them directly upon 
 her. It is he who tells her' of earthquakes, volcanic erup 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 481 
 
 tions, disasters on sea and land, and impending cata- 
 clysms. It was this "unknown" who foreshadowed upon 
 her the Johnstown disaster and the great Seattle fire. 
 
 Mrs. S. M. Kingsley, 1502% Park Street, Alameda, 
 California, who was present when these predictions were 
 made, wrote from Los Angeles to the editor of the Golden 
 Gate, as follows : 
 
 "It has been my pleasant privilege to tarry for a 
 season in the beautiful home of an old-time friend, Mrs. 
 Maud Lord-Drake, delightfully situated in an immense 
 orange grove, some three miles from the city, where she 
 is enjoying a respite from long-continued public labors, 
 in quiet companionship with a sweet, lovely, and accom- 
 plished daughter and devoted husband. Mrs. Drake has 
 lost none of the remarkable psychic powers that have made 
 her name familiar in all the towns and cities of the United 
 States. 
 
 The recent terrible calamity at Johnstown was clearly 
 predicted by her the day before its occurrence. The disas- 
 trous fire at Seattle was also foretold two days in ad- 
 vance of its coming; and a young man, Dr. Dorsey, living 
 nearby was so impressed with the prophecy that he made 
 an item of it in his note book. ,, 
 
 These facts show that there are intelligences who, by 
 laws or conditions known and understood by them or 
 others, can foretell these events. The telling, and later, 
 the verification of incidents in human lives and in nature 
 certainly establishes the fact of individualized, personal 
 intelligence outside of physical bodies— an intelligence 
 essentially human, with human ideas, feelings and actions. 
 In fact, all the phenomena, whether mental or physical, 
 are human. The hands, forms and faces, tangible or visi- 
 ble, are human. They are not the faces of evil, but are 
 those of our friends and acquaintances. Their speech is 
 the language of the heart— in logic, sense, and sound, it is 
 human. When they appear on the sensitized plate in the 
 camera in different dress and attitude from any picture 
 taken in physical life, and are recognized, which fact no in- 
 
 16- 
 
482 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 telligent person can dispute — appearing there in conform- 
 ity with known, natural laws— there is only one fair, log- 
 ical deduction to be made— only one theory that will cover 
 all these facts. There are no hypothetical facts attempted 
 in these recitals. They are, each and all, actual facts, 
 actual occurrences, told in the simplest language possible. 
 
 To the churchman we will say no devils' faces have 
 ever appeared; no spirit has ever counseled anything 
 except the highest morality— the Golden Rule— the greatest 
 unselfishness and good will to all. 
 
 The materialist can consider these facts and wander 
 in the mazy labyrinths of intellectualism for a theory that 
 will cover all of them. 
 
 The agnostic— who doesn't know, and doesn't want to 
 know, who doesn't think, who can't think or won't think, 
 can keep right on to the end. He, like all the others, is 
 amenable to THE LAW of spirit. This law will find 
 him out. 
 
 It is passing strange that all the great men and women 
 whose names are written high on the rolls of science, art, 
 literature and statesmanship are not capable of correct 
 deductions from the great mass of facts presented. Very 
 strange that they are all deceived and you are not. It is 
 strange — very strange. 
 
 There has been no attempt to classify the facts or the 
 phenomena herein related. They are given more in the 
 chronological order in which they occurred in the medium 's 
 life. They can be divided into physical and mental, both 
 employing individual, personal intelligence in their pro- 
 duction in so far as they show purpose and design outside 
 of the medium and spectators; and, in nearly every in- 
 stance, it has been the unexpected that has occurred, show- 
 ing no collusion or fore-knowledge on the part of the 
 medium or spectators. 
 
 PHYSICAL PHENOMENA. 
 
 The physical phenomena cover a wide range of results 
 appreciable to one or more of the physical senses; 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 483 
 
 such as sounds of various kinds from the slightest rap to 
 heavy blows; the moving of heavy articles without human 
 contact; the alteration of weights of bodies with the scales 
 in the hands of careful experts; the more surprising fact 
 of conveying articles to a distance— sometimes hundreds of 
 miles— in such short space of time as to absolutely defy 
 duplication by any human or physical means, and some- 
 times conveying living persons considerable distances; the 
 tying of knots in an endless rope or when both ends of the 
 rope were held by some person; the bringing of rings or 
 other articles from sealed caskets; the passage of matter 
 through matter without disrupting the matter through 
 which it is passed. 
 
 There is still another class of phenomena combining 
 the mental and physical, such as writing and speciking 
 in various languages, which the medium does not under- 
 stand, conveying information of great value to the recip- 
 ient, and which was known only to the spirit purporting 
 to communicate the same; the sketching of faces in pencil 
 and colors, when no pencil or paints are present— faces that 
 are recognized ; writing between closed slates, and on paper 
 placed beyond the reach of any mortal present; the cor- 
 rect playing of musical instruments in locked cases and 
 beyond the reach of any person present, and of instru- 
 ments played while in motion about the room; the still more 
 puzzling production of lights, more fully described else- 
 where in this work— of which modern chemistry, as yet, 
 has no knowledge whatever: the photographing of forms 
 and faces, which require individuality and reality to be re- 
 corded by the camera. 
 
CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 MATERIALIZATION. 
 
 The most difficult phenomenon to produce, and t 
 hardest to accept, even by spiritualists themselves, is ma 
 terialization. First come hands and faces, and then the 
 full forms. Of this there is the most convincing proofs. In 
 addition to the facts herein related, some of our ablest 
 scientists— Sir William Crooks, Alfred Russell Wallace, 
 Zollner, of the University of Leipsic, and others who, in 
 their own laboratories, photographed, weighed and meas- 
 ured forms, have become convinced of the real existence, 
 for the time, of these spiritual forms. 
 
 The force necessary to focalize, polarize- and hold the 
 subtile atoms upon the spirit form is principally and pri- 
 marily drawn from the medium, as is also the nervous 
 force necessary in handling atoms and corpuscles. The 
 air of the seance rooms is filled by exosmosis action with 
 the higher and vitalized forms of this fluid or aura from 
 those present. This aura varies in density, power of molec- 
 ular attraction and quality according to the mental, 
 spiritual and physical quality of those present. While 
 we have no instruments sufficiently delicate, and know 
 of no analysis by which to measure these atoms, we can 
 judge of their quality — even of the substance of thought 
 — by results produced by the spirit chemist, to whom 
 they are palpable, and who controls and sets them 
 in motion, in producing this materialization and other 
 physical manifestations. The claim made by some that 
 the more carbonic acid gas, which is thrown off from 
 the lungs by this exosmose process, there is in the room the 
 better the manifestations, does not seem to be true in Mrs. 
 Drake's seances. The purer the air, the better the mani- 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 485 
 
 testations. This fact, together with the very many physi- 
 cal manifestations occurring with her in the light, and the 
 transporting of articles to great distances, and the further 
 fact that there are times when the phenomena cannot be 
 produced without an unusual and disastrous draught upon 
 the medium's vitality, shows the use of other and different 
 atoms and the employment of the luminous, vital particles 
 generated and thrown off by the cerebellum, as well as the 
 organic brain. Hence the importance to the investigator 
 of bringing to the seance room the proper elements, not 
 only physical, but mental and spiritual, and the exclusion 
 of all inharmonious and inciting physical and mental vibra- 
 tions. 
 
 In the enumeration of the mental phenomena, we find 
 phophecy or divination is the most interesting and incom- 
 prehensible, as it is the highest in intellectual possibilities; 
 then the seeing and hearing of spirits in which distance is 
 not taken into account; the seeing and hearing of the liv- 
 ing and so-called dead ; the trance-speaking, with the ability 
 to answer questions, solve problems and give information 
 which transcends all known science and all knowledge of 
 medium and listener, and given in all languages ; the power 
 of impersonation and transfiguration, as most completely 
 demonstrated in Judge Edmond's experience and in the 
 experience of nearly all mediums ; the healing power, which 
 may be closely allied to the physical phenomena, and 
 finally the identity of spirit, which must be purely a men- 
 tal operation. The phenomena, taken as a whole, come 
 within, and are referable to the natural laws of physics, 
 mentality and spirit. No matter who may be the medium, 
 or what the sex, race or condition, there is uniformity, 
 although the phenomena are unlimited in detail. No two 
 facts are ever exactly alike. The conclusion is that it is 
 all natural and safety within the domain of scientific in- 
 vestigation and altogether right and beneficial. 
 
486 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 ODD MANIFESTATIONS. 
 
 Walking past a wholesale house in Chicago, Mrs. 
 Lord was suddenly raised, or made to jump not less than 
 three feet straight up in the air, when rolling down an in- 
 cline came a heavy barrel, which would have crushed her 
 but for the timely interposition of some great power. 
 Whether it was the Indian control who caused her to jump, 
 or jumped for her, or was a case of levitation, she could 
 not say. The feat, however, was the cause of great admira- 
 tion by the workmen from whom the barrel escaped. 
 
 When visiting the home of M. C. Orton, in Geneva, 
 Illinois, a curtain was put up between two rooms and the 
 two ends of a rope were held on the outside of this curtain 
 by Mr. Orton. Knots were tied in the rope, to the sur- 
 prise of all present. These knots could not be duplicated 
 by anyone unless one end of the rope was free. 
 
 Again, articles were passed through the curtains at 
 points where there were no openings in the curtains. 
 
 Seated in her room in San Francisco, talking about 
 Alaska and its gold deposits, a small piece of gold was 
 dropped into Mrs. Drake's lap, coming from somewhere 
 out of the atmosphere. Her husband had it made into a 
 scarf pin. 
 
 At another time a small piece of uncut amber was 
 dropped into her lap in the same mysterious way. This 
 amber contained a beetle of some extinct species and was a 
 specimen of great value. 
 
 Mrs. Drake, by accident, sent a pair of valuable sleeve 
 buttons to a laundry in St. Louis, and was unable to get 
 them back. The proprietor of the laundry discharged the 
 marker but she retained the buttons. In about two weeks 
 the buttons were mysteriously placed in the window of 
 their room in the second story of the building, a place un- 
 accessible to any human being. 
 
 While in Denver, among other things, a ministerial 
 railroad permit was taken from Mrs. Drake's room. At 
 considerable trouble and some expense a duplicate permit 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 487 
 
 was obtained from St. Louis and she went on to California. 
 Some three months later, while in the mountains of Cali- 
 fornia, the door to their sleeping room was left open; 
 and. in the morning there lay the stolen permit just with- 
 in the door. To her control, Val., who is skilled in the use 
 of the Arcane forces, essential to this class of phenomena, 
 is given the credit for all these valuable services. 
 
 Where conditions are proper the moving of articles 
 often occurred in the light— plainly seen by those present. 
 At the home of Charles W. Tryon in Angels Camp, Cali- 
 fornia, the strings of a guitar were seen to vibrate and the 
 music was heard in consonance with Mrs. Tryon 's perform- 
 ing on the organ. She was seated at one side of their 
 large parlor playing, while the guitar stood in a corner of 
 the room some distance from the organ. No one of the 
 party was within ten feet of the guitar. It was then placed 
 under a lounge at the other side of the room, one-half ex- 
 posed, and the playing continued for some time. It was 
 pulled entirely under the lounge and at other times shoved 
 entirely out in full sight. A further evidence of intelli- 
 gence on the part of the performer was given when an at- 
 tempt was made to take hold of the instrument. It was 
 suddenly moved out of reach and returned to place as soon 
 as the party attempting to take it desisted and was out of 
 reach. Here was observation, knowledge of intent and pur- 
 pose unmistakably shown on the part of the invisible 
 performer. 
 
 Driving with her husband in the suburbs of Los 
 Angeles, the spirit of Mrs. Georgie H. Bowman of Oak- 
 land, California, came to Mrs. Drake; and, after greet- 
 ing her pleasantly, said, in reply to Mrs. Drake's sur- 
 prise that she was in spirit life: "Oh, yes, I am as you 
 see, in spirit life. I have been here only a short time. 
 My body is now at the crematory in this city." Being 
 well acquainted with the family, they drove immediately 
 to the crematory and arrived in time to witness the cre- 
 mation. 
 
 Mrs. Drake wrote to her brother, who resided at 
 
488 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 Bowie, Arizonia, on December 15th, 1887, telling him to 
 change his course of life and his associates or the result 
 would be a violent death. She told him it would be a 
 bullet or a knife and urged him to leave the place. The 
 following January 4th his spirit came to her and said lie 
 had been shot and instantly killed. None of the family 
 knew anything about his death until Mrs. Drake wrote 
 them what he had told her. A member of the family 
 wrote at once to Bowie and received the reply that he 
 had been shot on the day preceding the day he came and 
 reported his death. 
 
 In discussing the truth of spirit return in a public 
 audience in Boston with the Rev. Miles Grant, the Sev- 
 enth Day Adventist, who claimed that there never was 
 such a thing as spirit return, Mrs. Drake stepped down 
 into the audience and told a well-known old resident, by 
 the name of Tucker, that he had a brother dead who had 
 just come into the room. She gave his name, described 
 him accurately, and said he was killed on the Lynn rail- 
 road. Mr. Tucker admitted that he had a brother by that 
 name and that her description of him was very good, 
 but that his brother was alive, as he had seen him only 
 a few hours before, and they had agreed to attend this 
 meeting. Before the meeting closed a telegram was 
 handed to Mr. Tucker stating that his brother had just 
 been killed on the railroad. The accident had occurred 
 while the meeting was in session. The spirit being familiar 
 with the fact of spirit return continued on his way to 
 the meeting where he was going when the accident 
 occurred. 
 
 In describing for Brother Miles Grant, she told him 
 he had lost a little, golden-haired girl about five or six 
 years old. To admit the truth of this description would be 
 a hard fact for his side of the discussion. He did not 
 hesitate to deny it most emphatically. At this, an old 
 gray-haired member of his faith arose and said: "Brother 
 Miles, while I believe as you do, I cannot sit here, and, by 
 my silence, be a party to an untruth. I remember, more 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 489 
 
 than thirty years ago, being at the funeral of your little 
 daughter and I think the lady has given a very good 
 description of her. Brother Miles it is always best to 
 tell the truth." 
 
 VERIFICATION OF DESCRIPTION. 
 
 At one of the first seances Mrs. Drake ever held at 
 Angels' Camp, California, before she had been there many 
 hours, she told Mr. Charles Richards that he had not 
 hoard from any of his family or friends, in the East for 
 more than thirty years; that he had a beautiful sister 
 named Lottie who had died when she was fifteen years 
 old; that all of the family were dead excepting a sister 
 and one other of the family; that this sister was anxious 
 to know if he was still living; that they did not live at 
 the place where they lived when he left home, and if he 
 would write to the place she named he would receive an 
 immediate reply. He questioned the statement about his 
 sister Lottie. His father's voice said: "It is true, 
 Charlie. After you left home I married again and we had 
 a daughter whom we named Charlotte. Every one called 
 her Lottie." 
 
 Being a skeptic he wrote as directed, but made no men- 
 tion of what had been told him in the seance. A reply 
 came back, giving him the history of the family since his 
 departure so many years ago, and corroborating in detail 
 the information given him by his father about his sister 
 Lottie. 
 
 Speaking to a crowded audience in Dolling 's Hall at 
 Angels, a local detective, without a word of explanation, 
 handed her a pencil for psychometric reading. From 
 this she described a cabin in the mountains, giving minute 
 details of everything in the cabin even to the dishes, the 
 uncooked and unconsumed food on the crudely constructed 
 table, the chairs, bunk, stove and clothing hanging on 
 the wall. This description was so minute and accurate 
 that many in the audience, besides the detective and 
 Sheriff Thorn who had visited the cabin immediately after 
 
490 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 the murder, recognized and commented upon it. She 
 then described the owner and occupant of the cabin and 
 told how he had been murdered ; that two men had a hand 
 in the murder ; that the body had been carried in a buggy 
 some distance and put into a hole where there was water, 
 either a spring or an old assessment hole. She concluded 
 by saying that there were three men then in the hall who 
 had committed murder. Two of these men were known 
 to the people present to have killed people; and, there 
 was a party in the hall who was then suspected of the 
 murder in the old cabin. This party soon after left the 
 town. Two years later a skeleton was found in an old 
 abandoned shaft. The murder was that of Albert A. Ross 
 in Bear Mountain in 1888 or 1889. 
 
 During her stay in this mining camp, this psycho- 
 metric science was used quite frequently in the location of 
 mineral veins, showing their direction, depth, extent and 
 value. In reading samples of rock she quite often gave 
 a description of the surrounding country, its topography, 
 building, improvements, natural objects, and people who 
 had been and were then there; and, sometimes, those yet 
 to be connected with the mine or claim from which the 
 specimens were taken. These descriptions were always 
 accurate and truthful in their details. 
 
 The accuracy of these readings depend upon the skill, 
 mental training and ability of the psychometer. The 
 science itself cannot be other than accurate. The immut- 
 able laws of creation record nothing but truth. They 
 indulge in no sophistries, and make no grand stand or 
 gallery plays. From the time atoms were called together 
 by these laws, or were created from the vortex of space, 
 nature has recorded every change. 
 
 The searchers in the geological Book of Life have, for 
 ages, known that every material' creation, every living 
 organism has left a record of its life and its combina- 
 tions upon our old earth. Tree, flower and plant; fish, 
 reptile and minute insect; beast, bird and man have left 
 indelible impress upon the rocks; sometimes in perfected 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 491 
 
 forms; sometimes only a fragment from which, with skill 
 and patience, has been correctly defined, not only the 
 genus and the species, but the epoch to which it belonged. 
 This material science, formulated by consummate skill, 
 is not disputed, not questioned. This psychometric 
 science,— a higher spiritual science,— demonstrates all that 
 material science can do in these lines; and, then opens an 
 inner door to still more astonishing results, proving that 
 no thought ever vibrates through, or from, the human 
 brain that is not recorded upon all its surroundings. Some 
 go still further and claim these vibrations are recorded 
 upon some spiritual strata,, ether or astral light, from 
 which it can be reproduced when required by the initiated 
 adept. 
 
 It seems easier to understand that these records, 
 instead of being made upon intangible ether, or the Vedan- 
 tist's astral light, are made, as the psychometrist demon- 
 strates, upon surrounding objects, as well as upon the 
 human spirit itself. It is a demonstrable fact that thought, 
 feeling and action — all intellectual vibration, is somewhere 
 faithfully recorded, just as well as all material action is 
 eternally photographed upon the earth and its rocks. It 
 is also certain that there are many who daily measure 
 and correctly judge of the spiritual status of their asso- 
 ciates, who can tell the manner, kind and quality of their 
 spirits, what they have thought and done, and what they 
 may do, the same as the geologist classifies his specimens 
 and tells to what epoch and strata they belong and the 
 conditions under which they existed. 
 
 There can be no valid argument, in a strictly scien- 
 tific and spiritual sense, against the theory that these 
 records are impressed upon a spiritual universe, — that 
 spirit itself can be psychometrized, — that all thought of 
 all past ages is known and traced by the laws of spiritual 
 vibration upon something, the same as all forms of material 
 action are photographed upon a material world. The 
 psychometrist does reproduce these pictures from nature's 
 tablets and from the entablatures of spirit. The laws of 
 
492 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 impress are constant and eternal in both realms,— or these 
 pictures and these inspirations could not be reproduced. 
 The sensitized spirit invading these laws; coming within 
 the periphery of spirit's and matter's ensphering forces, 
 trained to arrest, for the instant, these magical revela- 
 tions, and, skilled in interpretation and delineation, can 
 throw the mysterious searchlight of intelligence back along 
 creative methods, almost to the divining of creative pur- 
 poses. A science magical and marvelous, yet simple and 
 natural, because true. How much might be known, how 
 much of benefit received but for inherited prejudice. 
 
 MY SPIRIT GUIDE. 
 
 In 1887, a spirit gave Mrs. Drake the following poem, 
 without giving any name. The quality of the poem may 
 indicate the source of its inspiration: 
 
 Sitting in my chamber lonely, 
 
 Watching twilight's shadows fade, 
 Till around me darkness only 
 
 Threw all objects in the shade; 
 I sat eyeing, vainly prying in the depths of darkened air, 
 
 Till 'ere long my vision testing, at last I found it resting 
 On a bright and beauteous star. 
 
 I sat gazing, fondly gazing, 
 
 Through the boundless realms of space; 
 And my thoughts were dimly tracing 
 
 All the beauties of the place. 
 When this star was brightly shining, shining always on the earth, 
 
 Then arose a holy feeling, o'er my brain this thought came 
 stealing, 
 Whence the one that gave it birth? 
 
 All around was darkness dreary, 
 
 When at once I heard a sound, 
 Booming through the air so clearly, 
 
 Making all the hills resound; 
 From my reverie quickly starting, starting at a sound so strange 
 
 And my gaze at once directing, to my beauteous star, ex- 
 pecting 
 To detect from whence it came. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 493 
 
 I kept watching, closely watching, 
 
 From my quiet seat afar, 
 And the radiant rays were catching, 
 
 As they twinkled from my star, 
 When suddenly I saw departing, departing like a ray of light, 
 
 And through realms of ether winging, nearer to my vision 
 bringing 
 A being clothed in starry light. 
 
 Wrapt in wonder I sat viewing 
 
 Its approach from realms so bright, 
 As its course it kept pursuing, 
 
 'Till to my astonished sight; 
 Near me on the earth alighting, alighting on the earth so dear, 
 
 And with notes of music singing, to my raptured senses 
 bringing 
 Sweetest music full and clear. 
 
 Yet with rapture still increasing, 
 On my spirit guide I gazed; 
 Soon the wondrous music ceasing, 
 
 She her spangled pinions raised; 
 And around me still kept hov'ring, hov'ring 'fore my anxious 
 eyes, 
 And in accents kind, endearing, I no more her presence 
 fearing, 
 Filled my soul with sweet surprise. 
 
 "Child of earth, no more repining, 
 
 I am come to teach the truth, 
 Long, too long, have men designing, 
 
 Kept it from the minds of youth; 
 From yon star so brightly beaming, beaming with a light so clear, 
 
 I have come," said she exclaiming. "I am come this truth pro- 
 claiming, 
 'False religions flourish here.' " 
 
 "On this earth vile men are teaching, 
 
 Teaching falsehood's blackest art; 
 Seldom after virtue reaching, 
 
 Its rare beauties to impart; 
 But are ever, ever planning, planning always insincere, 
 
 Every virtuous trait dispelling, and to you this falsehood 
 telling, 
 'True religion is born through fear.' " 
 
 "in yon star so brightly burning, 
 
 Yonder in those fields of space," 
 Said my spirit guide, returning 
 
 To her brilliant dwelling place, 
 "Dwells religion, pure, unchanging, unchanging as the heavens 
 above, 
 And around us all are praising, and to heaven the songs are 
 raising, 
 Religion is the heir of love." 
 
494 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 As she spoke, her form receding, 
 
 Vanished from my aching sight; 
 Still my heart with rapture beating, 
 Filled my soul with pure delight; 
 And her image still kept hov'ring, hov'ring round with glittering 
 beams, 
 'Till a cloud my star obscuring, racked my bosom past 
 enduring, 
 And awoke me from my dream. 
 
 I awoke with bosom welling, 
 
 And my heart with love o'erflowed, 
 As I wandered from my dwelling, 
 Gazing on the works of God; 
 And it seemed these words were echoing, echoing through the 
 heavens above. 
 And with music sweet, surprising, nature's voice in concert 
 rising, 
 "Nature's God's the God of Love." 
 
 Evermore my mind recurring 
 
 To my beauteous spirit Guide, 
 Thinking o'er her words, preferring 
 
 In her wisdom to confide; 
 And my soul in love communing, communing with God's works 
 so fair, 
 Ever in its love increasing, and with transport never ceasing, 
 Turns to thee, my spirit star. 
 
 — Kansas City, Dec. 5, 1887. 
 
 MANIFESTATIONS AT MOME.- 
 
 A Boston lady — a writer of considerable prominence— 
 who was an intimate friend and associate of Mrs. Lord's, 
 gives the following account of some of the marvelous mani- 
 festation that occurred in her presence while she was stop- 
 ping with Mrs. Lord at No. 26 Chester Park : 
 
 "In the winter of 1882, it was my pleasure and privi- 
 lege to be a member of the household of Mrs. Maud E. 
 Lord, now Mrs. Drake. I will not mention the public 
 seances which were regularity held at this place, and which 
 I often attended, but will confine myself to a few of the 
 many incidents which happened in the every-day life of 
 this wonderful medium. 
 
 Truly, heaven and earth were very closely connected 
 in this home, for the spirits of the departed could speak 
 in audible voice, move material objects, and associate them- 
 
CONTINUITY OF. LAW AND LIFE. 495 
 
 selves with our everyday life, many times as tangibly as 
 though in the body. 
 
 At one time, after dinner, upon returning from the 
 jiining room which was in the basement, I went into the 
 parlor and took a seat at the piano and commenced to run 
 over the keys, playing some simple little air, when a voice 
 by my side said : ' ' Good evening, Miss Huff, I 'm glad to 
 hear you play." I turned to see who was speaking. There 
 was no person in the room. As I ran out into the hall, a 
 hearty laugh greeted me, which I recognized as the voice of 
 spirit Clarence. Other members of the family were on 
 their way from the dining room. Mrs. Lord was at the 
 foot of the stairs, as I found upon going into the hall. 
 
 Physical manifestations very frequently occurred while 
 we were eating. The large dining table would be lifted 
 entirely from the floor without spilling or disturbing any- 
 thing thereon, and loud raps would be heard about the 
 room, which intelligently communicated to us what they 
 wished to tell us in reply to our questions. They seemed to 
 be interested in our welfare and in all of our doings the 
 same as other members of the family. 
 
 One morning the milk man was late in delivering his 
 milk. The bottle came while we were at the table. The ser- 
 vant, failing in her efforts to remove the cork, we all took 
 a hand at it, each one being unsuccessful. At last, Maud 
 said : ' Put it in the closet, or cupboard, and shut the door. ' 
 This was done and in a few seconds loud raps were heard 
 on the door, which, when opened, disclosed the fact that the 
 refractory cork had been removed. 
 
 I have seen a bottle raised and moved about the table 
 without any visible hand touching it. These things were of 
 common occurrence. 
 
 One evening Mrs. Lord and myself had been away. 
 When we returned the maid who attended the door did not 
 respond to the ring of the bell. She had gone out, safely 
 locking every door in the front and back of the house, ex- 
 pecting to return in time to admit the members of the 
 family who were all absent at the time. After trying every 
 
496 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 door, Maud and myself stood nonplussed. The weather was 
 cold and we could not wait long. Would the invisibles 
 help us in our extremity? I shall never forget that moment 
 when Maud placed her hand on the knob, holding it there 
 for an instant, when the door flew open ! The spring lock 
 which would have resisted all human effort, without the 
 proper key, was dextrously managed by the powers which 
 seemed always to attend this wonderful woman. 
 
 There was a very heavy sofa bed in my room— so heavy 
 that it would have been quite a lift for two men. One 
 evening I was lying on this bed when Maud came in. She 
 took a seat near me and we were having quite an earnest 
 conversation, which, evidently, interested the spirits, who 
 responded by raising the bed up and down in affirmation, 
 or negation to what we were saying. 
 
 At another time, in the broad day light, Maud was sit- 
 ting on the piano stool in the parlor, I stood beside her; we 
 were then discussing the question of Maud's losing her 
 home through the perfidy of a professed spiritualist when 
 a noise, like the rushing of the mighty wind, swept through 
 the room, the piano was raised up and down, back and 
 forth, with the mighty force which seemed almost ter- 
 rific in its vehemence and volume. At this Yal, one of 
 her guides, spoke and said: 'I am here with all of my 
 power to help you." 
 
 There are many similar experiences which might be 
 given, demonstrating beyond the shadow of a doubt, that 
 there is 'only a thin veil' between this world and that of 
 the so-called dead; and, that Mrs. Maud E. Lord-Drake is 
 one of the greatest mediums of modern times. 
 
 Emma J. Huff." 
 
 THE FOURTH DIMENSION. 
 
 To those who live only in the first and second dimen- 
 sions of space, if such were possible, all that occurs in the 
 third dimension would be miraculous, disputable, denied 
 and called a fraud. Men are only wise from their angle 
 of vision. Many believe there is nothing beyond their ex- 
 
 
 
CONTINUITY OP LAW AND LIFE. 497 
 
 perience. De Profundi* has no meaning to them. The 
 earth is flat and they know it. Many of those living in the 
 three dimensions are equally as wise. There is nothing 
 beyond their sense and their reason — unless it be as the 
 orthodox people say— "the devil" — and they have people 
 hired to round up this distinguished party once a week 
 and put him back where he will keep warm. Anyone dar- 
 ing- to let a little light in on this intangible monster, roam- 
 ing round in a fourth dimension, is immediately brought 
 to bar. and properly relegated to the place where colds 
 are prohibited. At some distance in the past there were 
 other ways of disposing of these inquisitive people, but 
 those methods have been discarded by the evolution of 
 civilization. It is not popular now to murder them on a 
 cross, suspend them from a tree, burn them at the stake, 
 or give them hemlock tea; and, hence this more modern, 
 orthodox method of keeping people within the three dimen- 
 sions. They must not accept any conclusion outside of their 
 creeds and contrary to the interpretation of the self-consti- 
 tuted authorities. 
 
 It was Byron who wrote : "I feel my immortality o 'er 
 sweep all pains, all tears, all time, all fears; and, peal like 
 the eternal thunder of the deep into my ears this truth — 
 'Thou livest forever.' " 
 
 Horace— ode 30— said : "I shall not wholly die. Some 
 -part, nor that a little, shall escape the dark destroyer's dart 
 and his grim festival." 
 
 Homer makes Achilles to say of his friend Patrocles: 
 
 The form subsists without a body's aid. 
 This night, my friend so late in battle lost, 
 Stood by my side, a pensive, plaintive ghost; 
 Even now familiar as in life he came, 
 Alas! How different! Yet how like the same. 
 
 Xenophon and Plato both testify to the reliability 
 of .the "Divine Voice" that whispered to and guided Soc- 
 rates all through life. 
 
 Lycurgus, the great Spartan law-giver, and Herodotus 
 have both left evidence of having consulted the Oracles and 
 
498 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 the reliability of their prophecies, as well as their belief 
 in the same. 
 
 Plutarch writing about the Oracles says: "Pythia so 
 proved her power of foretelling events, such as the eruption 
 of Mount Vesuvius, the destruction of Pompeii and Hercu- 
 laneum, and the defeat of Xerxes' army, that it woulcl be 
 useless to bring forth new evidence." Pindar, the lyric 
 poet of the Golden Age of Grecian literatures, who sought 
 his inspiration from the Pythia at the temple of Delphi, five 
 hundred years before Christ's time, taught the immortality 
 of the soul : 
 
 "After death there is in store a gladsome life." 
 
 Dr. Roberts of Kansas City, Mo., who preaches to a 
 congregation of the brightest and boldest thinkers in this 
 country, in a recent sermon said : " It is profoundly signif- 
 icant that this belief in life beyond has persisted. It has 
 been substantially held by all people, and has outlasted the 
 changes in civilizations, and the overthrow of thrones and 
 dynasties. It has come down the ages, step by step, inde- 
 pendent of the laws, the customs, the religions, or the habits 
 of the people of the different nations. Yet more significant 
 is it that it has withstood every advanee of science, all 
 progress of knowledge, all the inquiry into the secrets and 
 mystery of life and being— it has withstood them all. Here 
 and there, in this, as in most of the periods of history, have, 
 been individuals who, either did not want to live again, or' 
 else did not believe they should. But these are exceptions 
 —are anomalies." 
 
 Professor Hyslop of Columbia College, when asked if 
 his experience with the noted Boston medium, Mrs. Piper, 
 had resulted in his acceptance of Spiritualism, replied: 
 "It positively has done so; there is no other explanation 
 but spiritism." 
 
 Bishop Newman of the Methodist church, said : "I am 
 as certain of the communication between this and the spirit 
 world as I am of communication between London and New 
 York." 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 499 
 
 The Rev. Benry Frank of New York said: "The will 
 is the gate-keeper of the soul. Thought is the manifesta- 
 tion of spirit through matter. It is creative, deific and 
 imperishable. It is the heritage of the past and the heirloom 
 of the future. It is the dynamics of silence." 
 
 WHAT THE FACTS PROVE. 
 
 The incidents, thus far related, cover nearly all forms 
 of the phenomena recorded in sacred and profane his- 
 tories. None of them are new; all are done in accordance 
 with the laws of the universe And none are beyond accept- 
 ance by those mentally qualified to understand spiritual 
 truths. They are all simply facts, told just as they oc- 
 curred. All are referable to spirit agency; some are done 
 in accordance with known laws; some in accordance with 
 laws imperfectly understood, except by adepts in and out 
 of the body. These incidents have occurred in the widest 
 range of conditions as to time, place and surroundings, 
 showing the universality of this vital force, applicable for 
 the production of this phenomena ONLY when generated 
 by vital chemistry. Western philosophy has refused to 
 recognize this division of this universal force and its adapt- 
 ability to mental control. It has only studied its physical 
 manifestations and mechanical application, as electricity, 
 wireless transmission of sound and light, and other vibra- 
 tions—and all this within the last fifty years. 
 
 The Orientals, on the other hand, have studied it for 
 more than a hundred centuries, until they produce results 
 that we are not able to understand. We do not compre- 
 hend the A B C of their conquests of intellectual and 
 material forces. How insignificant seems the science and 
 supposed wisdom of those who dispute that to which they 
 do not even approximate a conception, much less an under- 
 standing. We submit these facts— as facts, the certainty 
 and reliability of which there is no question. None need 
 accept our theory or conclusions. Formulate a theory 
 of your own that shall cover all of these facts— not some 
 of them, but ALL of them. 
 
500 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 Spirit phenomena antedate all records. Its facts 
 were accepted for what they were by the wisest and most 
 learned more than four thousand years ago. None thought 
 to question their verity. The Greeks, two thousand years 
 before Christ's time, coined language in which to express 
 the facts of this spiritual science. Occasionally a thinker 
 has defied scientific dogma and ecclesiastical authority, and 
 spoken in no uncertain language. 
 
 As an illustration we quote in the following chapter 
 from an unpublished work of Hon. George W. Lewis, the 
 well-known spiritual scientist of California. From Judge 
 Lewis' long and thorough training in the classics, his suc- 
 cessful practice of the law, his avocation as a jurist, and 
 his discussions of material, as well as spiritual science, he 
 is especially well qualified to weigh evidence and reach 
 logical conclusions. None are more competent, or better 
 qualified to speak upon the facts with which the following 
 chapter deals. Lewis is to this country what Gladstone 
 was to England as authority upon Helenic language and 
 history. 
 
 Gnothi Se Auton— (Know Thyself.) 
 
 THE TEMPLE OF DELPHI AN ANCIENT SHRINE OF SPIRIT- 
 UALISM. 
 
 "The inscription above, a saying sometimes accredited 
 to Solon of Athens, was written in golden letters over the 
 door of the Temple of Delphi, one of the greatest shrines 
 of spirit communication in ancient or modern times. The 
 sentiment it inculcates was held by the ancients to be sacred 
 and divine. For no man can have any adequate knowl- 
 edge of himself without knowing his origin, his surround- 
 ings and his destiny. 
 
 He must know something, at least, of this relation to 
 the past, to his environment of the present, and of his rela- 
 tion to the spirit world and life beyond the grave. 
 
 And, believing as the ancients did, in a continued, in- 
 dividual, conscious existence beyond the dissolution of the 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 501 
 
 body, it is not strange that the Roman philosopher should 
 have exclaimed: 
 
 E eoelo descendit, Gnothi so anton. 
 - Know thyself descended from heaven.) 
 
 "No one pretends to know when the shrine was estab- 
 lished at Delphi, or when the temple was builded. It ante- 
 dates by unnumbered years the authentic records of history. 
 The temple existed long anterior to the days of Homer, and 
 before the days of unhappy Illium. For Homer, in his 
 undying songs, the Illiad and the Odyssey, sang of the 
 sacred oracle of Delphi. According to Herodotus, Homer 
 lived 850 years B. C, but others claim that he lived 350 
 years earlier or 1200 B. C. 
 
 "But Homer wrote of incidents that occurred hun- 
 dreds of years before his time. He wrote and sang of the 
 Trojan war and of occurrences that transpired and existed 
 long before that time. Sir W. E. Gladstone, who was one of 
 the ablest Greek scholars of modern times, dates the com- 
 mencement of the Trojan war at 1316 B. C. But during 
 and prior to the Trojan war the Temple of Delphi was an 
 old established shrine. I think we can safely predicate 
 its existence at least 2000 years B. C. 
 
 "The Temple of Delphi was situated in the valley of 
 Phocis in Greece, at the southern base of Mount Parnassus, 
 and about six miles from the shores of the Corinthian Gulf. 
 The first temple, antedating historic times, was destroyed 
 by fire 548 years B. C., but it was immediately replaced by 
 a new one, a building of most magnificent structure. The 
 front was of Parian marble, and the sculptural decorations 
 were extremely rich. Among the vast number of apart- 
 ments within the temple was an Innermost Sanctuary, de- 
 voted to the exclusive use of the prophetess, or Pythia, as 
 she was called. We are told that beneath this sanctuary 
 was a cleft in the ground from which arose cold vapors 
 which had the power of inducing 'ecstasy.' And over 
 this a circular platform was placed, on which was a tripod 
 or seat for the Pythia. 
 
502 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 "Originally there was but one Pythia, or Prophetess, 
 but in more prosperous times there were two who ascended 
 the tripod alternately, and then a third, used when required 
 as an assistant. At an early date the Pythia entered the 
 Innermost Sanctuary but once a year, but later she prophe- 
 sied every day, if the day itself and the sacrifices were 
 propitious. The Pythia prepared herself by washings and 
 purifications, and then entered the Sanctuary, clad in flow- 
 ing robes, with golden ornaments in her hair. She drank 
 of the fountain of Cassotis, tasted of the fruit of the bay- 
 tree, and then entered the Sanctuary, and took her seat 
 upon the tripod. No one was with her in that sacred pre- 
 cinct. A priest, called a Prophet es, & prophet, was in at- 
 tendance to explain or interpret the words of the Pythia 
 to the suppliant seeking the communication. 
 
 "As the Pythia sat upon the tripod within the Inner- 
 most Sanctuary, a cold breeze passed over her organism 
 until she became in a state of ecstasy, and then she gave 
 forth her prophetic words, her counsel, advice, admonition 
 or warning, as the case might be, and the Priest, or Proph- 
 etes explained the communication, and put the words in 
 metrical form, usually in hexameter verse.* For more than 
 1500 years the reputation of the Oracle stood very high. 
 
 "On all important occasions, especially in establishing 
 colonies, framing legislation, and establishing religious 
 ordinances, in fact in all matters, in peace or in war, the 
 Pythia was consulted. This was done not only by the 
 Greeks, but by the people of Asia and Italy, and in fact 
 by the people throughout the known world. So many were 
 at the temple seeking communications that they were 
 obliged to determine by lot who should take precedence in 
 approaching the sacred shrine. 
 
 "The communications of the Pythia were held in the 
 highest repute, until after the Persian invasion, when the 
 
 ♦NOTE — Some writers assert that Phemonoe was the first 
 known priestess at the Dephic shrine, and the inventor of 
 hexameters. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 603 
 
 priests became corrupt, bartering the communications for 
 selfish gains, and the consequent skepticism and unbelief 
 set in.. But the communications continued to be given at 
 Delphi till the latter part of the Fourth century A. D., 
 when they were abolished by Theodosius the Great, one 
 of the Christian emperors of Rome, who died A. D., 394. 
 Those desiring further information upon this subject can 
 consult the Journal of Helenic Research, Vol. IX, pages 
 262-322." 
 
 In this short sketch of the Delphic Oracle, we see the 
 most unmistakable evidence of spirit communication and 
 spirit control. The Pythia of that age was, in fact, what 
 is known to-day as a Medium. The manifestations of spirit 
 power through the Pythia at Delphi were subject to the 
 same laws, and dependent upon the same conditions as those 
 given through the mediums of to-day. The Innermost 
 Sanctuary of the temple, devoted exclusively to the use of 
 the Pythia, was as essential to the manifestation of spirit 
 power through her as the cabinet is to the communica- 
 tions through the Mediums of to-day. 
 
 The Innermost Sanctuary of the temple was nothing 
 more nor less than the Cabinet used by the mediums at the 
 present time. The ecstasy of the Pythia was the trance of 
 the modern Medium. 
 
 Christian writers try to divert the signification of the 
 word 'ecstasy* from its original meaning. The word is 
 from the Greek 'ekstasis'— entrancement, — from eh, mean- 
 ing ' out ' and histemi, meaning ' to stand. ' Hence the word 
 'ecstasy/ ekstasis of the Pythia, consisted in the spirit of 
 the Pythia standing out of its normal relation with, or con- 
 trol of her body, and allowing a departed spirit to take 
 possession and temporary control and thereby, through the 
 organism of the Pythia, to communicate its prophetic 
 utterances, or other communications to mortals on earth, 
 or to otherwise manifest the wonderful powers and phe- 
 nomena of the spirit world through the organism of the 
 Pythia. 
 
 The sages of Greece knew what they were doing when 
 
504 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 they coined the word 'ekstasis,' and they meant what they 
 said. They used this word to express a fact that had come 
 within the range of their observation and experience. By 
 the use of this word they expressed the fact that during 
 the trance, the spirit of the person entranced stood out of 
 its normal relation with the person's body and allowed a 
 disembodied spirit to take possession and control. This 
 was the primary meaning of the word 'ekstasis,' but like 
 all other words it came to have secondary and other mean- 
 ings. But in modern times Christian writers and scien- 
 tists have made the secondary meanings of the word the 
 primary. However, in all the English dictionaries, sucb 
 as the Century, the Standard, Worcester, and Webster, 
 the word 'trance' is given as one of the meanings of 
 'ecstasy.' In Sophocles' Greek Lexicon, as well as in that 
 of Lidell and Scott, the meaning of the Greek word ' exsta- 
 sis' is given as 'trance.' In the New Testament, Acts 
 X:10, "Peter fell into a trance." (Epepesen ep anion 
 ekstasis). Literally 'a trance fell or came upon him.' In 
 Acts XI :5, Peter said: 'In a trance I saw a vision' (en 
 ekstasei) . And in Acts XXII :17, Paul said: 'While I 
 prayed in the temple I was in a trance" (Genesthai me en 
 ekstasei) . 
 
 Hence, neither Christian writer nor scientist can con- 
 sistently cavil over the meaning of the word ecstasy, as 
 applied to the Pythia of Delphi, the Medium of to-day, or to 
 St. Peter or St. Paul. 
 
 The Pythia was entranced by departed spirits, and 
 thus under spirit control gave her messages to men on 
 earth. This was clearly understood by the ancients. It 
 was no mystery to them. And we must not forget that 
 when the Pythia entered the sanctuary or cabinet, a cold 
 breeze, or as they called it a "cold vapor" swept over her 
 body and induced the "ekstasis," ecstasy, or trance. What 
 medium is there to-day who does not experience the same 
 'cold breeze' pervading her organism when going into a 
 trance, or spirit control ? In fact, there are too many per- 
 sons, all over the world, who, though not mediums, have 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 505 
 
 experienced the same influence nt spirit seances to gainsay 
 or deny the proposition. 
 
 MB. LEWIS' PERSONAL EXPERIENCE. 
 
 "In 1868, soon after my graduation at college, I came 
 to San Francisco, California. I had never seen a medium, 
 and knew nothing of spiritualism. My time had been en- 
 tirely devoted to the languages, mathematics, natural sci- 
 ences and metaphysics. I had neither time nor inclination 
 to deal with vague speculations, appearing to have no 
 foundation in fact, or not susceptible of rigid and posi- 
 tive proof. 
 
 I left many friends in the East, among whom was a 
 most estimable young lady with whom I corresponded after 
 coming to California. I was then a strict Presbyterian. 
 It was in the early seventies. 
 
 I had received a letter from this young lady, and in 
 the evening, sitting in my room alone, I was answering the 
 letter. I was writing with a pencil, intending after cor- 
 rections and revision,, to carefully write it with a pen and 
 send it on its mission. I came to a particular sentence, and 
 while arranging the words in my mind, my hand holding 
 the pencil was resting on the paper, when all at once a 
 very cold breeze seemed to pass over me, and especially 
 down my right arm. It was a warm summer evening and 
 there was no wind or breeze from without to disturb the 
 atmosphere or to reach me. This cold breeze pervaded my 
 whole body, but more especially my right arm. Soon my 
 arm began to grow light. It then involuntarily arose from 
 the table. My hand commenced moving in circles, then 
 slowly descended, till the pencil point touched the paper. 
 Then it seemed as if a strong external power had hold of 
 my arm and hand. Under this power a few circles were 
 described, when by a slow, deliberate movement of my hand 
 and pencil the following words were written: 'George, I 
 am so glad to see you. I died' (giving the day and date) 
 and signed her name 'Mary.' 
 
506 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 The pencil then dropped from my fingers and the 
 cold breeze passed off. 
 
 The letter I was answering had been received by me 
 that morning, and when writing it the lady was in the 
 best of health. It was dated at New York about two weeks 
 before this occurrence. I was dumbfounded. I had given 
 no attention to spiritualism and knew nothing of it. I 
 had never seen a medium. I, therefore, so far as I could, 
 dismissed the matter from my mind. I finished my letter 
 and mailed it that night, but said nothing of this expe- 
 rience. But at the next mail from New York I received a 
 letter informing me of the sudden death of the young lady. 
 And what was most astounding to me, the death occurred 
 on the exact day that had been written by the involuntary 
 movement of my hand and arm on that night while alone 
 in my room. 
 
 And from that time on, before I ever saw a medium, I 
 received the most incontestable proofs of spirit existence, 
 and of their power to return and communicate with mor- 
 tals. But almost invariably the first intimation that I 
 would receive of spirit control would be the passing of a 
 cold breeze over me. Sometimes it would be only over my 
 arm and hand. ' ' 
 
 EXPERIENCE OF MR. AND MRS. LEWIS AT MRS. DRAKE 'S 
 
 SEANCE. 
 
 In May, 1903, Mrs. Lewis and myself had the good for- 
 tune to attend one of Mrs. Maud Lord-Drake's seances, at 
 her residence, No. 521 Golden Gate Avenue, San Fran- 
 cisco, California. We are residing at _B o^~2ZX, same 
 street. We reached Mrs. Drake's a few minutes before 
 the time for the seance, and found about fifteen persons 
 in waiting. A few more came in, and soon the chairs 
 were placed in a circular position. The guests were seated 
 and each one was reauested to take with the left hand the 
 wrist of the person at the left, thus leaving the right hand 
 free to take the spirit hand should the celestial visitants 
 appear. The windows were carefully fastened, and the doors 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 507 
 
 securely locked. Mrs. Drake then took her seat within the 
 circle. After the circle was thus formed, two strangers 
 came and were admitted to the seance room. They ad- 
 mitted that they were skeptics, but expressed a desire to 
 receive evidence of a continuity of life beyond the grave if 
 it could be given. Evidently, however, they thought no 
 such evidence could be produced. Mrs. Drake said that in 
 order to satisfy themselves that there was no fraud nor 
 collusion they might see that the doors and windows were 
 securely fastened against intrusion, and that during the 
 seance they might hold her hands. 
 
 This they did. Those in the circle were strangers to 
 Mrs. Lewis and myself, except one, Mr. W. T. Jones, a 
 bookkeeper with the Order of Pendo, residing at No. 837 
 Shrader Street, one of San Francisco's most honored and 
 respected citizens. 
 
 All things, being in readiness, the lights were turned 
 off. Immediately a small music box commenced playing 
 while floating over the heads of those in the circle. It 
 required two hands to play upon this little instrument, one 
 to hold it, and another to turn the crank. 
 
 Other instruments floated around discoursing sweet 
 music. A light appeared before the lady sitting at my 
 left, and at the same time one appeared before the lady at 
 my right, while in, and apparently back of, each light, 
 appeared a face that was immediately recognized by each 
 lady. Conversations were carried on by the ladies on either 
 side of me with the forms appearing in the respective lights. 
 
 At the same time the musical instruments were float- 
 ing over our heads, and lights were moving about the room, 
 and spirit forms appearing to, and conversing with many 
 in the circle. Spirit hands, large and small, were passing 
 around and touching those in the circle. One-half or two- 
 thirds of those present were at the same time conversing 
 face to face with their spirit friends, fully recognized and 
 identified by them, -the lights at the same time appearing 
 and moving about in every part of the room, and the 
 musical instruments floating around and playing. And 
 
508 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 during all this time Mrs. Drake was in her chair, in h 
 normal condition, describing spirits, conversing with them, 
 and at times conversing with those in the circle. 
 
 While these conversations were going on in all parts of 
 the circle, lights and musical instruments floating as de- 
 scribed, the little music box was placed in my lap and con- 
 tinued playing while there. My face and hands were 
 touched by many hands. Some were large, and some were 
 tiny hands, smaller by far than those of any of the persons 
 in the circle. The word 'Mary' was spoken. I made no 
 reply at the time. The lady at my left thought it was for 
 her, as did the one at my right, but to their .questions no 
 response was given. Again the word 'Mary' was spoken. 
 I then said, 'Is it for me!' and immediately three loud 
 raps were heard. I asked mentally if she could show her- 
 self to me. Immediately a light appeared in front of me, 
 while in, and apparently back of the light, appeared the 
 face of the young lady who more than thirty years ago 
 controlled my hand to write the fact and date of her death, 
 as related above. As to the identity of the face I saw at 
 Mrs. Drake's seance with that of the young lady who died 
 in New York, there can be no possible doubt. And as to the 
 identity of the personal individuality there can be no ques- 
 tion. In conversing with me there she referred to an inci- 
 dent occurring to us when she was in life that was known 
 to no living person except her and me. She briefly alluded 
 to several things occurring in New York, more than thirty 
 years ago that were known to us alone. While talking with 
 me she placed her hand upon my head and patted my face. 
 Several times during the evening she came to me, convers- 
 ing with me, placing her hand on my head and passing it 
 down the side of my face. During this time a bright light 
 appeared before Mrs. Lewis on the opposite side of the cir- 
 cle, and in and back of the light there appeared a tall, 
 stately figure with full beard, and curly black hair. He 
 clasped her by the hand saying, ' My wife. ' It was the spirit 
 of Dr. D. W. Whitmore, her former husband, at one time 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 509 
 
 Well known in Sacramento, San Francisco and San Jose. 
 Holding her hand ho conversed with her. 
 
 In life the joints of his right hand and fingers had 
 been distorted by rheumatism, and as he clasped her hand in 
 his. she recognized it as identical with that of Dr. Whit- 
 inore, which she had so often clasped in hers during life. 
 Others appeared to her and were recognized as spirits of 
 departed friends. At one time during the evening several 
 spirit voices joined in singing, and one, especially, imme- 
 diately over Mrs. Lewis' head, sang the stanza through, at 
 least two octaves higher than any in the circle. While Mrs. 
 Lewis was conversing with Dr. Whitmore, the musical 
 instruments were floating over our heads, lights were 
 appearing in all parts of the room, most of those in the circle 
 were recognizing and conversing with the spirits of depart- 
 ed friends, and Mrs. Drake sitting in the center of the circle 
 was talking, describing spirits and conversing with them, 
 and with persons in the circle. And throughout the seance 
 her hands were occasionally held by the skeptics who re- 
 ceived most remarkable and convincing proofs of the ex- 
 istence of spirits and their power to communicate with those 
 on earth. The seance was a most satisfactory one. The 
 tests were conclusive, and there was no possibility of collu- 
 sion or fraud. If it were possible for mortals to have du- 
 plicated that seance, it would have required double the 
 number of persons in the circle to have done what was 
 simultaneously enacted during the seance. 
 
 Besides, there was no person present, not even Mr. and 
 Mrs. Drake, who knew anything of the spirits that com- 
 municated with Mrs. Lewis and myself. No one in the cir- 
 cle knew that Mrs. Lewis was ever acquainted with Dr. 
 Whitmore in life, and much less did they know that he was 
 her former husband. Nor was there one person present 
 Mho ever knew of the young lady, whose spirit came to me, 
 or that I was ever acquainted with a lady by that name. 
 And now in corroboration of the statement made above, 
 that the Delphic Oracle was an ancient shrine of spirit- 
 ualism. I desire to say, that, at the commencement of this 
 
510 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 seance, and at times during the evening, most, if not all in 
 the circle, felt a cold breeze sweeping over them. 
 
 These cold breezes came in the same manner that the 
 cold breeze, or as it was called ' cold vapor, ' passed over the 
 body of the Pythia, after she ascended the tripod within 
 the Innermost Sanctuary of the Temple at Delphi. 
 
 In the nature of things there could be no more con- 
 clusive proofs of spirit existence and spirit return than 
 was given at this seance. The evidence of sight was cor- 
 roborated by that of hearing, and these by the evidence of 
 touch. And this thrice corroborated evidence, appealing 
 to the judgment of any one of the persons present, was 
 corroborated by a like, attested evidence on the part of the 
 nineteen other persons who were present. This strongly 
 corroborated testimony establishes the facts of a continuity 
 of life beyond the peradventure of a doubt. 
 
 It cannot be refuted or nullified by any theory of 
 psychic influence, or mental delusion. It cannot be over- 
 come by any theory of unconscious cerebration of the 
 brain, or by telepathy. The evidence of the continuity of 
 life is most strongly intrenched in the facts of nature and 
 the immutable laws of the universe. 
 
 The scientist can no more acquire knowledge of the 
 continuity of life by a study of the laws and facts of 
 astronomy than he can acquire a knowledge of geology by 
 studying algebraic equations. As well might the priest try 
 to compute an eclipse of the sun by a study of the doctrine 
 of vicarious atonement. In any department of nature one 
 must first obtain certain empirical knowledge pertaining 
 thereto before he can deal with the problems involved 
 therein. And he who has acquired no such knowledge of 
 any given department of nature is unqualified to pass 
 judgment upon any of the problems involved. 
 
 The mineralogist however learned in his department, 
 who has no empirical knowledge of astronomy, is unquali- 
 fied to pronounce judgment upon any question arising in 
 the science of astronomy. So the scientist, however learned 
 in his vocation, who is without empirical knowledge as to 
 
CONTINUITY OP LAW AND LIFE. 511 
 
 the facts and laws of spiritualism, is not qualified to pass 
 his judgment upon any question involved therein. And it 
 is a remarkable fact that the scientist and the churchman 
 who most strongly denounce the facts and the phenomena 
 of spiritualism, know the least about the subject, and are 
 the ones who most persistenly refuse to seek the empirical 
 knowledge necessary to entitle them to an opinion upon the 
 subject, or to pronounce any valid judgment or decision 
 thereon.' ' 
 
 A WONDERFUL MANIFESTATION. 
 
 Air. John Horsham of Madison, Nebraska, wrote to 
 the Progressive Thinker, one of the ablest spiritual publi- 
 cations in this or any other country, under date of Novem- 
 ber 25, 1893, concerning a seance held at his home, as 
 follows : 
 
 "There were twenty-four people present, the best and 
 most intelligent people of our city. Among the number 
 was a merchant, whose son had committed suicide by shoot- 
 ing himself through the brain with a pistol. Of this I can 
 positively assert the medium knew nothing. In her seance, 
 after she had spoken to several and given many good tests, 
 she turned to this gentleman, placing her feet under his — 
 as is her usual custom— both sitting in chairs fronting 
 each other, and told him his place of birth, his father's 
 and mother's name in full, the number of their family, 
 and the names of his brothers and sisters. His wife's 
 brother also appeared before him, clearly enough to be 
 recognized, giving his name so that all could hear. He 
 passed from this life over thirty years ago. She gave the 
 number of his own family, and names, saying : ' Here is a 
 young man that went by accident. He left a widow, and 
 a child was born to his wife after he passed out. His 
 name was Charles.' We all listened with breathless silence, 
 all knowing his great sorrow. The medium repeating: 
 'There is one who went out by some terrible accident— not 
 a railroad accident. He is near and dear to you. The 
 medium seemed to be confused— when, under or near the 
 
512 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 medium's chair, on the carpet, was a loud explosion, 
 of a pistol, followed by a blaze of light encircling Mrs. 
 Drake in what seemed to be a flame of light. The smell of 
 powder was very distinct. The report was loud and dis- 
 tinct, and the flash plain and bright to all. The medium 
 shrieked as though shot, and would have fallen but for as- 
 sistance. She was immediately controlled by a man whose 
 voice the gentleman recognized as that of his son, who 
 gave words of encouragement to the heart-broken father, 
 who had already recognized him as he gave his name. He 
 said his brain had been overtaxed and he did the deed 
 in a moment of mental aberration. He exonerated his 
 father from all blame, telling him it was not his fault, 
 and spoke of other family business matters. He talked 
 in a very plain, audible voice for more than five minutes. 
 The last words were : ' It is all right now, father, but I 
 want to see my wife.' 
 
 Any one wishing the names of the gentleman in ques- 
 tion or of those present, can be accommodated by writing 
 to me. The young gentleman was a teacher in a college 
 in South Dakota — being over- worked mentally; he was 
 home with his parents for rest and recreation, and was 
 well-known to the writer. The medium - could not have 
 known anything of any of the incidents I have here related, 
 as she arrived in the place at 8 o'clock that evening on the 
 train and had never before met anyone in the seance. 
 She went direct to the seance from the cars. 
 
 John Horsham/' 
 
 obsession cured. 
 
 Among the many experiences in the exercise of her 
 mediumship for the benefit of others was one at San 
 Diego, California-. Many people will remember Major 
 Knowlton and his excellent wife who lived at Los Angeles. 
 The major was formerly from Chicago where he was con- 
 nected with the Chicago & Alton Railroad Company at the 
 time Mr. Blackstone was president of the road. He and 
 the venerable railroad man were fast friends. Major and 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE 513 
 
 Mrs. Knowlton had a relative who was a prominent man 
 and city official in Chicago whom we will call Mr. K. 
 Both families removed to California— Major Knowlton set- 
 tled in Los Angeles and Mr. R. located in that beautiful 
 city by the sea. 
 
 Mr. R. had a beautiful daughter who was afflicted 
 in a manner most distressing to the family and to their 
 loyal friends, the Knowltons No one could tell the cause 
 of her terrible attacks. Her health was good. She was a 
 beautiful girl, bright and intelligent and about sixteen 
 years old. Every few days she would have a spell as they 
 called it. Eminent physicians were consulted to no pur- 
 pose. They could not diagnose the case, nor could they 
 afford any relief. All their skill, learuing and expe- 
 rience could not even approximate the trouble or the 
 cause. These attacks had continued from the time she was 
 a little child in Chicago. At times the child, when in these 
 attacks, would destroy all of her clothing. At Mrs. Knowl- 
 ton 's solicitation, Mrs. Drake accompanied her to San 
 Diego and met the father and mother and the girl in their 
 own home. Her clairvoyant vision soon saw the cause of 
 the trouble. Crouched in one corner of the room was the 
 spirit of an old Irish woman, vicious and ugly. Mrs. Drake 
 asked the father of the girl if he remembered, when he was 
 a young man, that an Irish woman wanted him to marry 
 her daughter. This woman's spirit, she said, was obsess- 
 ing his daughter, who was a medium. 
 
 . Her father remembered such a person, but said there 
 was no reason why she should imagine he ought to marry 
 her daughter. 
 
 " Nevertheless she thinks you should have done so, and 
 she swore she would be avenged; and, right well has she 
 kept her vow." 
 
 "Is there no way to prevent this terrible thing, that 
 has caused us so much distress and has ruined all our 
 prospects and hopes?" said the troubled and distressed 
 parents. 
 
 "Yes," replied Mrs. Drake, "surround your child 
 
 -17 
 
514 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 with the holy influence of prayer and put her in charge of 
 some good and powerful Indian control. They, having 
 lived close to nature, understand the laws of control bet- 
 ter than others; and, by laws knowns to spirit, can guard 
 against the approach of obsessing spirits, when they are 
 once endowed with authority, as the good book says, 'For 
 he shall give his angels charge over thee, to keep thee in 
 all thy ways.' " 
 
 Mrs. Drake then placed one of her hands upon each 
 of the girl's hands and so strongly magnetized her that 
 the obsessing spirit was not able to hold her any longer. 
 An Indian chief was then given charge of the girl by 
 Mrs, Drake's control, Jesse, by and with the consent of the 
 girl's parents who were members of the Episcopal church. 
 
 Ten years later this fair, young girl was speaking' as 
 a medium to appreciative audiences in the large cities 
 of the Middle West. 
 
 THE MIDNIGHT SERENADE. 
 
 Chicago, 111., Oct. 20, 1896. 
 
 In the winter of 189-i. while the city was encased in 
 ice, I had the pleasure of a visit from the world-renowned 
 medium, Maud Lord-Drake. About the same time, my 
 brother. J. Murry Case, well known as an inventor and 
 also as a writer on occult subjects, came to visit me with 
 his bride of a day. They occupied the front parlor, by 
 the grate fire, while the medium had the back parlor— the 
 two rooms having folding doors between. The writer 
 slept in the room above Mrs. Drake. About midnight I 
 was awakened by a great noise in Mrs. Drake's room. 
 The banjo was thumping against the ceiling (which w 
 under my floor) on which a tune was being played which 
 "No mortal 'ere had heard." Sweet voices sang a famil- 
 iar tune with the words improvised for the occasion, one 
 line only being remembered, which- was: "To-day we 
 die; to-morrow we smile." 
 
 Mrs. Drake, fearing the midnight visitors might dis- 
 turb the sleeping household, turned up the light, which 
 
CONTINUITY OP LAW AND LIFE. 515 
 
 they immediately turned out, again saying: "We have 
 come to serenade them," but as she insisted they left the 
 room and came to my window, and sang on the outside of 
 the house on Michigan Avenue, as any serenaders would 
 do, and then gradually withdrew. They sang as they wenl 
 upwards, the voices becoming fainter and fainter till they 
 were lost in the distant ether. It was a sweet and holy 
 benediction, beyond anything I can describe, and I shall 
 always believe in the reality of "Brownies." 
 
 HULDAH C. REECE. 
 GENERAL GRANT AND THE REV. GEORGE HEPWORTH. 
 
 Few men are better known in any country, than Gen- 
 eral U.- S. Grant, twice elected President of the United 
 States, and commander-in-chief of the American army at 
 the successful termination of a four years' war. Grant, 
 the silent, taciturn, determined man, whom few under- 
 stood, and few could measure. Cool, and always self-cen- 
 tered in danger; thoughtful and confident of ultimate suc- 
 cess: traduced by some, loved by many, he moved steadily 
 forward to the consummation of results too grand and far- 
 reaching for his own country, or the nations of the world to 
 comprehend. Rightly named the "Man of Destiny." 
 
 The evolution of a government and the evolution of a 
 man— a Nation and a character meeting at a common point, 
 when and where one was necessary to the other. Call this 
 accident? Oh. no! Let the student read Gibbon's ''De- 
 cline and Fall of the Roman Empire"— that matchless 
 story of the evolution of the civilization of the world for 
 thirteen centuries, and note the evolutionary principles 
 causing everything to occur in conformity with the logic 
 of destiny, or purpose. Results are sometimes delayed but 
 never defeated. 
 
 Macaulay. the popular historian of the Victorian era," 
 deserves praise for his recognition of the fact that things 
 do not happen accidentally, but in accordance with fixed 
 laws— carrying its great characters like Napoleon and 
 Grant, like Gladstone and our martyred Presidents, along 
 
516 
 
 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 by a force impossible to resist. There is purpose and de- 
 sign in all these things, implying a Designer whose power 
 is absolute. When the Civil War between the people of 
 the South and the North called out the 90-day men, and 
 then, later calls came, until the best of the country were 
 arrayed against each other; and, when the war continued 
 until the Northern people were impatient with Lincoln 
 for delaying the Proclamation of Emancipation, it was 
 Beecher who said: "God dwelleth in eternity and has an 
 infinite leisure to roll forward the affairs of men, not to 
 suit the hot impatience of those who are but children of 
 the day and cannot wait or linger long, but according to 
 the infinite circle on which He measures times and events. ' ' 
 
 It was Carlyle who said: "This wondrous, bound- 
 less, jostle of things" is presided over by infallible and 
 eternal wisdom, moulding events and directing man to the 
 accomplishment of eternal purposes, and the out-working 
 of man's infinite, potential, possibilities. These things can 
 be foreknown, and can be, and have been foretold. 
 
 Angels foretold the birth of Jesus, the Christ child, and 
 they also told Grant, when he lived at Carondelet, near St. 
 Louis, what he should do and what would be the end. Be- 
 lieving and trusting to such guidance, there .could not be 
 other than success. Lincoln, knowing much of Grant's 
 source of confidence and strength, said of him, when jeal- 
 ous rivals sought to criticise: "I wish there were more 
 generals like him." Grant did not talk. The world was 
 not ready to understand the source of his inspiration and 
 power, his genius and his destiny. 
 
 It was Cicero who wrote: "No man was ever great 
 without divine inspiration." In this lay Grant's suc- 
 cess. Coupled with his silence, the dynamic results were 
 made manifest in Lee's surrender and Grant's eight years 
 as President. 
 
 Just before the Grant and Ward failure in Wall Street, 
 in May, 1884, Mrs. J. P. Newman, the estimable wife of 
 Bishop Newman of the Methodist Church, and Mrs. Lord 
 called upon General Grant and his wife, at their home in 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 517 
 
 New York City. She had met the general at the Centen- 
 nial Exposition, in Philadelphia, in 1876, and had made 
 the acquaintance of Bishop Newman and Mrs. Newman at 
 the seances held for Senator Leland Stanford of Cali- 
 fornia. They were present at all of the thirty or more 
 seances she held for the Senator, at which time Palo Alto 
 University was planned. 
 
 Mrs. (J rant requested her to tell what she could clair- 
 voyantly see for the general. She said she could not see 
 very much, as he had nearly reached the end of important 
 events, except the closing scene which would, in a measure, 
 be pathetic. "I see a long dark tunnel through which the 
 general must pass. There is only a little light here and 
 there. At the end, the way seems to be strewn with ashes. 
 Just beyond is a field of daisies. This portends trouble 
 and the end." 
 
 Mrs. Grant replied: "That cannot be, for we were 
 never more prosperous than we are to-day." 
 
 While talking General Grant came in; and, on being 
 told of this vision, said he could not foresee any impending 
 trouble. He then told Mrs. Lord how, long before the war, 
 his departed friends had come to him and his wife at 
 their bed-side and in the night, in their humble home at 
 Carondelet, and told them the great and wonderful things 
 that should come to him; of the war; its terrible loss of 
 life and property; its devastations and desolation of the 
 fair South; and how the integrity of the Nation would be 
 assured, placing it foremost of all the powers of the world. 
 Mrs. Lord described many of the family and friends of 
 General Grant who were awaiting him on the other side, 
 all of whom he recognized and was glad to acknowledge. 
 He, like the Rev. Geo. Hepworth, of Hepworth Church, 
 New York City, in whose congregation was found the 
 wealthy and influential of that great city, and who was, 
 later, editor of the New York H&rald, was large enough not 
 to deny his knowledge of spirit return. Only great men 
 are fearless leaders. 
 
 The compiler of these facts well remembers the reply 
 
518 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 made by this great preacher-editor when asked how it 
 was that he dared to acknowledge a belief in Spiritualism. 
 
 Mr. Hep worth said: "Facts acknowledge themselves 
 —fools only deny them. "Why should I not admit the 
 claims of Spiritualism? I am myself a medium and will 
 demonstrate this to you," which he did. At that time, 
 in 1890, Mr. Hepworth visited Mrs. Drake, whom he well 
 remembered, and said to her: "Do you remember telling 
 me that I would leave the pulpit and engage in other 
 work; that my field of usefulness would be enlarged, and 
 that I would preach to the whole world instead of a 
 single congregation ; and how I told you I did not wish to 
 change, that I was satisfied with my church and the 
 work I was doing?" 
 
 "Yes, Mr. Hepworth," was her reply, "and I can 
 now see you leaving your presenx position; and, I see you 
 in a foreign country." 
 
 "Oh, don't say that, for I know it will be so if it is 
 shown to you. I have now the best and most important 
 position I ever expect to hold. Great power for good is 
 placed in my hands— greater than I ever dreamed could be 
 given to one man. Do you know that in the pigeon-holes 
 of my desk and filed away in the office of all great news- 
 papers, is the public and private history of all the living 
 great men and women? The press is a greater educator 
 than pulpits and schools combined, and is the brake and 
 check upon the selfishness of men and nations. It is the 
 pendulum that swings civilization forward to unknown 
 results. It makes better social, moral and industrial 
 conditions, according to the conception of its conductors, 
 who, from their vantage ground, can catch the gleam of 
 light in hitherto dark places, and can note the evolutionary 
 processes of civilization." 
 
 In a few months after this interview with Mrs. Drake, 
 Mr. Bennet, the owner and genius of the Herald, sent Mr. 
 Hepworth to Europe on a larger salary and with an open 
 commission, which position he occupied until called to 
 solve the mysteries of the higher life, and labor in a wider 
 
CONTINUITY OP LAW AND LIFE. 519 
 
 field of education and ethical progress, The passing of these 
 
 two great characters— the soldier and the preacher — oper- 
 ating in widely diverging fields of usefulness— both neces- 
 sary for the accomplishment of infinite and beneficent 
 purposes— emphasizes the fact that there is a God in gov- 
 ernments, as well as in religions. No comprehensive 
 student, glancing back over the events taking place within 
 the history of these two men and marking the evolution 
 of progress in the field occupied by each, can dispute 
 this conclusion. Conditions and circumstances develop 
 the characters that civilization in its evolution requires. 
 
 EXPERIENCE OP MRS. MAUDE ALBERTA (LORD) PARKER. 
 
 My earliest recollections are so interwoven with spirit 
 phenomena that as a child I never considered any manifes- 
 tation unusual or wonderful. On the contrary it all seemed 
 as natural and necessary as anything in nature. Spirit 
 children, materialized and otherwise, were my companions 
 and playmates. They seemed and were as real as other 
 children, although I knew there was a difference. What 
 did surprise me was that others could not see and hear 
 them as did mother and I. 
 
 I will not attempt to recount the many incidents of 
 daily occurrence in my early life but will confine myself to 
 one or two manifestations which were unusual. 
 
 One afternoon in March in 1883 when we lived at 26 
 Chester Park, Boston, while my mother, Dr. B. F. Gal- 
 loupe and several others were in the reception hall dis- 
 cussing some unusual manifestations that had just oc- 
 curred, the door bell rang and Mr. W. H. Brooks was 
 announced. He joined the party, and, although a liberal 
 thinker, listened incredulously to the comments then being 
 made. He said he did not doubt the word of any of those 
 present, but thought there surely must be some optical 
 delusion connected with all such manifestations. Before 
 anyone could reply our attention was directed to the stair- 
 way by raps on the wall. We all looked in that direction 
 and to our astonishment saw a pair of kid slippers, lying 
 
520 
 
 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 near the foot of the stairs, raise one at a time and grace- 
 fully fall to the floor at regular distances as they ap- 
 proached the stairway. Step by step they ascended the 
 stairs until they reached the top. Turning at the landing 
 they approached a door which opened and they entered. 
 My mother could see the spirit wearing them. The others 
 saw only a pair of empty slippers walking up the stairs. 
 Mr. Brooks never afterwards questioned any manifesta- 
 tions no matter how marvelous and startling they might be. 
 
 One night when I was about thirteen years old I was 
 awakened by a noise in my mother's room which adjoined 
 mine. I heard her speak requesting Leotah or Snowdrop to 
 go away as she wanted to sleep. A little later I heard a 
 ripple of subdued laughter and went to the door to see 
 what my little companion was doing. The room was in 
 stygian darkness, mother was asleep and I whispered to 
 Leotah and asked what she was doing. Instantly her voice 
 close to my ear answered: "Qo to bed and you shall see 
 in the morning. " 
 
 Early the next morning I hastened to satisfy my curi- 
 osity. Such a sight greeted my astonished gaze! My 
 laughter awakened mother and brought the whole house- 
 hold to the room. She was a prisoner in a gigantic cob- 
 web. No spider ever wove a more intricate web. From the 
 chandelier to every part of the bed and to every available 
 object in the room thread was fastened, woven in and out, 
 up and down, back and forth in every possible direction— 
 from chair to chair, table to dresser, from the bed to pic- 
 tares, nails in the wall and every projection and available 
 object to which it could be fastened. Some fifteen or 
 twenty empty spools in the work-basket told the story of 
 Snowdrop's night's work. 
 
 Our large, heavy Steinway grand piano at No. 26 
 Chester Park, interested many people with its strange ac- 
 tions. When mother played it would dance to the music, 
 keeping perfect time, raising it would poise on one leg, 
 sometimes on two; sometimes it would be lifted entirely 
 from one to eighteen inches from the floor. At other times 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 521 
 
 it would move entirely across the thirty-fool room. I have 
 seen six or eight strong men try in vain to hold it. By 
 invitation, those having faith would place their hands 
 under the legs and would feel it descend so lightly as to 
 barely touch their hands. 
 
 These manifestations occurring in the light, at all 
 hours of the day, appeared to be more satisfactory and 
 convincing to many than the mental phenomena. Under all 
 those manipulations the piano was never injured or made 
 out of tune. 
 
 While residing in Los Angeles in 1889 we were enter- 
 taining company at lunch when a spoon was wanted by one 
 of the guests. Before the maid c#uld be called a spoon at 
 the other end of the table, eight feet distant, rose about 
 fifteen inches from the table, passed diagonally across the 
 table and descended very properly and gently beside the 
 plate of our guest. While commenting upon this incident 
 the table rose several times about a foot from the floor 
 without moving or disturbing anything. Loud raps were 
 heard on the table, on our guests' knives and plates and 
 about the room. These manifestations often made it ex- 
 ceedingly difficult to retain competent help, especially 
 those whose religious teachings condemned spiritualism. 
 
 A most remarkable incident occurred to me personally 
 at the Sturtevant House in New York. I had just risen 
 and while dressing was thinking about an article of jewelry 
 which I had seen at one of the stores and which I wanted 
 very badly. If I only had some money all my own I would 
 secure it. My attention was in some way attracted to the 
 ceiling when I saw an object about the size of an English 
 walnut, like a piece of crumpled paper, midway between the 
 floor and the ceiling. My eyes seemed focused, without any 
 volition of my own, upon this object as it slowly de- 
 scended to the table. 
 
 1 rubbed my eyes to make sure that it was no optical 
 delusion. Although accustomed to many strange, unusual 
 and startling manifestations, I could not believe that what 
 I had seen was an objective reality— a material thing— 
 
522 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 until I placed my hand upon it and saw that it was a 
 new ten-dollar billl 
 
 It has always been a mystery to me how thinking 
 people can doubt the continuity of life, of all, or of any 
 life manifesting in organized matter, or question the fact 
 of spirit return. It is more easily understood than gravity, 
 the pressure of light, obscure radiation or any of the many 
 facts and theorems accepted and demonstrated by science. 
 With the exceptions of the last incident above related these 
 manifestations all occurred in the light and in the pres- 
 ence of several intelligent and unprejudiced witnesses. 
 Maude Alberta (Lord) Parker. 
 
CHAPTER XX. 
 
 A MATERIALIZED ROSE. 
 
 Home, 9:30 P. M. Hot Springs, Ark., Jan. 18, 1902. 
 
 Mr. J. S. Drake, St. Louis, Mo. 
 
 My Dear Sir:— A remarkable manifestation has just 
 occurred of which I will give you a brief outline. "We were 
 discussing the subject of the materialization of flowers. I 
 asked Mrs. Drake if any of her controls could give us an 
 opinion on the fact, or a demonstration, as it had never 
 been my good fortune to witness this phenomenon. 
 
 Those present in the room were Miss Mignon Logee, of 
 No. 496 Vanderbilt Avenue, Brooklyn, N. Y., Mrs. Drake, 
 Mrs. Parker and myself. The room was well lighted by 
 a large piano lamp, and a bright fire in the grate. Mrs. 
 Drake was controlled by "Kaolah," the Indian chief, who 
 told us to get a glass of cold water and be seated around 
 a small table, each to place the left hand on the table and 
 nil hold the glass of water with our right hands under 
 the table. We were soon told to raise the glass up over 
 the table. We all saw that there was nothing in the glass 
 but water. Almost immediately we observed a white sub- 
 stance, about a half inch in diameter, apparently m the 
 center of the glass. This commenced to expand until 
 it filled the glass. Before we were aware of what was be- 
 ing done a full-blown rose pushed itself above the rim, 
 covering the entire glass. We took it out and carefully ex- 
 amined it. The rose, stem and leaves were perfectly formed, 
 and its beauty and fragrance were fully equal to any 
 naturally grown rose. 
 
 It was so large it could not be replaced in the glass 
 without crushing. On examination of the glass I found 
 two-thirds of the water had disappeared, and, as not a 
 
524 
 
 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 drop of the water had been spilled during this time, it was 
 evident that the water had been transformed, by Osmose 
 action, into the flower. 
 
 Mrs. Drake drank several glasses of cold water during 
 the evening and her hands were very cold during the sit- 
 ting, and for some time afterwards. They tell us that with 
 perfect harmony these manifestations may often be pro- 
 duced. 
 
 We are greatly delighted with this floral tribute and 
 manifestation of the materializing power of our invisi- 
 ble friends. 
 
 Yours very truly, 
 
 Lewis C. Parker. 
 
 This rose was placed in a vase and remained on Mrs. 
 Parker's piano for more than a week in perfect condition. 
 In fact, it lasted several days longer than naturally grown 
 roses. This materialization is strictly in accordance with 
 natural law. If the individualized force, manifesting in the 
 rose tree and operating in accordance with this law, can 
 produce its fragrant flower in a few weeks; if the force 
 manifesting as a mushroom can perfect its purpose in the 
 dark of the night, between two and three o'clock; and, if 
 all other forces, operating in accordance with the law 
 unto themselves, bring atoms into forms of beauty and use- 
 fulness, why cannot this, greatest of all forces— this spirit 
 that controls all other forces — produce these forms of 
 beauty at will, when it knows the law and its application ? 
 
 A REMARKABLE CURE. 
 
 Alameda, California, Sept. 1, 1902 
 Dear Mr. Drake: 
 
 I am told you are having the manscript for a biog- 
 raphy of Mrs. Drake prepared. 
 
 You know I have enjoyed her friendship for many 
 years, dating back as far as 1872 and I would like to fur- 
 nish one of the many valuable experiences received from 
 her generous hands, as a contribution to the immense col- 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 525 
 
 Lection I am sure you will receive, when it is known that 
 her life work is to be given to the public, m book form. I 
 hope you will make it a point to use testimonials from those 
 who have shared the benefits of her most wonderful 
 mediumship, as every year lessens the possibility of adding 
 to the record, which for many reasons should be thorough 
 and complete. 
 
 It was in December, 1891, that Mrs. Maud Lord-Drake 
 came to spend the day with us at Alameda. We were liv- 
 ing with my sister, .Mi's. C. TT. Weaver, at 1502V<> Park 
 Street, where she still resides, and will bear testimony to 
 the truth of the statement I am about to make. 
 
 My mother, Mrs. Cynthia Fowler, had been confined 
 to her bed a helpless invalid for nearly a year, and had been 
 pronounced incurable by the leading physicians of the city. 
 She was wasted to a skeleton, her hair had fallen out, she 
 had no use of her limbs— was obliged to be fed like a child, 
 and her mental faculties were seriously impaired. She 
 could not distinguish one member of the family from the 
 other, and slept a greater portion of the time. When 
 awake she was possessed of the most distressing fancies. 
 Would cry when it was necessary for her to be bathed or 
 her hair combed and insist that she was going to be 
 scalded to death. She had passed her 70th birthday in 
 June, and we all felt she would not live to see another. 
 My sister had often said, "Mother will never be any more 
 dead to us than she is now." When Mrs. Drake came she 
 did not recognize her though she had known her well for 
 many years. 
 
 When discussing her hopeless condition with Mrs. 
 Drake, she astonished us by saying she could be helped and 
 asked us all to leave the room while she treated her for a 
 half hour. When Mrs. Drake came out, she looked pale 
 and exhausted and was obliged to lie down for an hour or 
 two. She left us that evening for San Francisco, with the 
 positive assurance that our mother would commence at once 
 to improve, which she did. In a week's time she was in a 
 far more normal condition, slept less and manifested a 
 
526 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 desire to get up and be dressed and in two weeks her mind 
 was perfectly clear, with no recollection of anything that 
 had transpired during the previous year or more. 
 
 About this time I received a letter from Los Angeles 
 from Mrs. Drake, saying she had been conscious of leav- 
 ing her body every night in company with a band of 
 Spirit Doctors and bringing special magnetic treatment to 
 my mother, and the sudden new lease of life was apparent 
 in every way. Returning strength came rapidly back 
 together with increasing weight, and what seemed to us 
 particularly strange, her hair commenced to grow anew, and 
 in a year's time was as thick and heavy as it had ever been, 
 and to-day at eighty-one her hair is as abundant as can 
 be found on the heads of women who number half her years. 
 We regard her sudden restoration to health, strength and 
 reason as one of the greatest miracles ever wrought by the 
 co-operation of spirits and mortals. 
 
 Just a word more regarding Mrs. Drake's remarkable 
 prophecies concerning National events that have come 
 under my personal notice. I was at her home in, Los 
 Angeles in the summer of 1889 and heard her predict the 
 disastrous conflagration which was to visit Seattle; and, 
 in less than a week's time, the morning papers 'brought the 
 startling news that the entire city had been nearly swept 
 away by one of the most destructive fires on record. The 
 terrible flood at Johnstown she foretold in the same man- 
 ner while I was a guest at her home. Also the approach- 
 ing tidal wave that carried devastation and ruin to the 
 beautiful city of Galveston. 
 
 At another time, while visiting her in 1902 I heard 
 her dilate on the awful eruption of Mount Pelee at Mar- 
 tinique—the wholesale destruction of property and the 
 almost unparalleled loss of human life, which newspaper 
 tidings all too speedily confirmed. 
 
 Sincerely yours, 
 
 Mrs. Sarah M. Kingsley. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 527 
 
 EXPERIENCES OF ST. LOUIS PEOPLE. 
 
 Testimonials. 
 
 St. Louis, March, 1903. 
 
 Sometime in 1876 or 1877 a friend of mine induced 
 me to accompany him to one of the seances given by Mrs. 
 Maud E. Lord (now Mrs. Drake) at the Laclede Hotel in 
 this city. I entered the seance room an absolute stranger 
 to the medium and to every one present except the friend 
 whom I accompanied. The room was fairly well filled, 
 some twenty to twenty-five persons being present. These 
 were assigned to seats by the medium who placed a chair 
 in the center of a circle thus formed, for herself. At this 
 juncture she expressed a regret that there was no guitar at 
 hand, as that instrument being light was often used for 
 physical demonstrations. Having a friend rooming not 
 over a square away, who was the owner of a guitar, I vol- 
 unteered to get it, and did so. Everything being ready, 
 the lights were extinguished leaving the room in intense 
 darkness. Singing being suggested, the beautiful hymn, 
 1 'Nearer my God to Thee" was started. During the sing- 
 ing of the first verse voices could be heard distinctly, whis- 
 pering to various persons in the circle ; and, by the time the 
 first verse had been sung, fully five to six distinct voices 
 could be heard talking to friends who recognized them. 
 During these whispered conversations the medium often 
 joined, making explanations, and describing forms or the 
 phenomena as they occurred. Numerous names, descrip- 
 tions, and incidents were given by the entities present, 
 all of them acknowledged to be correct by those for whom 
 they were intended. 
 
 Presently the writer himself, and, as already stated, 
 a stranger to all present but his friend who sat next to 
 him, was called by name by a voice, which I fully identified 
 as a sister's voice. Then a brother came giving his full 
 name, his birthplace, the battle at which he was wounded, 
 his being sent home where he died. A cousin fully identi- 
 
528 
 
 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 fied himself and gave information of importance which I 
 verified before retiring that night. 
 
 I left the sitting fully convinced that those passing 
 through the transition called death not only continue to 
 live, but retain their individuality ; and, can, under proper 
 conditions, communicate with those still embodied, or be1 
 ter, incarnated. A stupendous fact changing the desired 
 and beautiful belief in immortality into a glorious knowl- 
 edge—and for which I have ever felt grateful to this 
 gifted sensitive. Of course many sittings followed in the 
 course of time, this first one — with this grand medium, al 
 giving additional proof of this greatest of all philosophies, 
 and answering completely and affirmatively the agonized 
 cry of the incarnated human soul, "If a man die shall he 
 live again." 
 
 Geo. J. Kinsky. 
 
 SPEAK IN THE CEYLONESE DIALECT AND IN THE SPANISH 
 LANGUAGE. 
 
 A gentleman highly educated along ethical lines, 
 great reader and good judge of men and conditions, whos 
 faculties, or avenues of manifestation are developed far 
 beyond the ordinary; and, who has traveled and lived ii 
 many countries, gives the following account of his experi- 
 ences and observations in one of Mrs. Lord's seances: 
 
 "I had been a partial believer in the occult scien< 
 and had been investigating for about three years, when I 
 was fortunate enough to be one of eighteen invited to sit 
 in one of Mrs. Mauol E. Lord's seances. 
 
 ' ' This I was more pleased to do as it was at a friend 's 
 house, where I knew that whatever Ave received could be 
 thoroughly relied upon as true and genuine, and, more 
 over, I knew personally all of the people who were present. 
 
 "Now to give my own personal experience. I had al- 
 ways doubted physical manifestations by spirits, and, there 
 fore, I was the one chosen to hold the guitar and music 
 box. One was placed against, and the other on my knee 
 The light had hardly been extinguished before Clarenc 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 529 
 
 one of the controls of the medium, in a perfectly clear 
 voice (the medium, herself, continually talking to others 
 
 in the circle and explaining what she saw elairvoyantly) 
 said: ' You see, Cross, we can carry things.' The guitar 
 was then taken from my knee, played upon and carried to 
 all of the corners of the ceiling of the room. This had 
 hardly happened before Snowdrop, an Indian control, came, 
 put her hand on mine, and said: 'Now, Mr. Cross, we will 
 play the music box at the same time.' That also went fly- 
 ing around the room playing. All present could hear both 
 of the instruments at the same time. During the even- 
 ing there were many of my friends who had passed over, 
 who came, shook hands, called me by my name known only 
 to me in my boyhood days, and I am sure that not one of the 
 eighteen present had ever heard me called by it. They 
 also spoke to me of things known only to myself and these 
 spirit friends. They talked to me— not through the medium 
 — but in independent voices — voices that I recognized. 
 From that time on I have been thoroughly convinced of 
 the immortality of the soul. 
 
 "A friend of mine who was there had spent twenty 
 years of his life in Ceylon, and his wife, who was with 
 him. had been brought up there as a child. Now I know 
 that those two were the only ones in that room, and prob- 
 ably the only ones in America, who spoke the Tamil lan- 
 guage and it was, therefore, suggested that he should 
 speak in that language to some of his friends, whom he 
 knew had passed over while he was on those islands He 
 was immediately answered by one of his former servants 
 in the peculiar dialect of the district in which they had 
 lived; and, he was reminded by his servant of things that 
 had gone out of his memory — things that occurred while 
 they were living in Ceylon. His wife was also spoken to 
 in such a way as only an old and valued servant would 
 speak to one who, as a child, he had carried in his arms 
 many times, and all of this conversation was carried on in 
 the peculiar dialect and language that neither the medium 
 nor any one else in the room knew or understood. 
 
530 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 "Another friend and his daughter who had lived in 
 Old Mexico for many years, were asked to speak to some 
 of his spirit friends in Spanish, this also being a language 
 the medium did not know. He was immediately answered 
 by an old associate of his in business who came, hit him on 
 the cheek so that all could hear the blow and talked to him 
 in Spanish in an independent voice. When he had talked 
 over many things they had done together in Mexico, he 
 put his hand on the young lady's head, and spoke to her 
 in an endearing way which he had often used to her in 
 life; and, as my friend expressed it, used the Spanish 
 language in such a way as only a born Spaniard or Mexican 
 would use it. 
 
 "This friend was a pronounced skeptic up to this 
 time, but he, like myself, after the experience we then 
 had, have since become firm believers in the occult forces 
 and the glorious fact of life's continuity. 
 
 Jno. R. Cross. 
 December 1, 1902, St. Louis, Mo." 
 
 When Mrs. Eler, of New Orleans, came to Mrs. Drake's 
 seance at Lake Pleasant, Mass., she had no thought of the 
 realities of spirit life— its natural, human realities— until 
 her daughter's spirit came. The mother in her charac- 
 teristic French way nearly went into hysterics over her 
 daughter's appearance, and the way they talked to each 
 other in French overshadowed and stopped all the other 
 manifestations for the time. The daughter was followed 
 by an old negro servant, who nearly drove the old lady 
 wild when she showed her black face. She danced until 
 the floor trembled, and sang old negro ditties with some of 
 the sitters helping her. She made funny speeches and 
 the New Orleans woman grew excited. She laughed hys- 
 terically and screamed, "Oh, nigger, nigger, you haven't 
 grown a bit handsomer!" The old lady nearly fell over 
 backward, out of the circle, as she again screamed: "Nig- 
 ger, nigger, you black nigger, you haven't changed a bit." 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 531 
 
 Nothing could have been more convincing, or more satis- 
 factory to Mrs. Eler than the appearance of this faithful, 
 old family servant with her peculiar race characteristics. 
 
 A DALLAS, TEXAS, INCIDENT. 
 
 On the evening previous to Mrs. Drake's departure 
 from Dallas, Texas, the ladies of the city were giving her 
 a reception at the Windsor Hotel, when a very prominent 
 citizen and attorney requested her to give him a private 
 sitting. The ladies, knowing the gentleman, begged her 
 to see him. She did so, and the result was "told to a re- 
 porter in his own words, as follows: "Recently, before 
 Mrs. Maud Lord-Drake left here, I was attracted by curi- 
 osity to see her. As soon as I was comfortably seated, she 
 looked at me and said: 'You are an old bachelor.' That 
 was true. At her request I took a ring off my finger and 
 handed it to her. She told me that I had had it made. 
 That was true. She told me there were four people, all in 
 spirit life, standing around me, who wanted to talk to me 
 —my father, mother, sister and a little brother. I have 
 such relatives dead. She told me their names correctly. 
 She told me that my mother was standing by me, crying 
 'Oh, my sister! My sister! Poor sister! Poor sister; 
 she has been run over by a train.' She added that her 
 sister's spirit was then about to leave the body, and that I 
 would be notified of it in the morning. 
 
 Next morning a Western Union messenger boy handed 
 me a telegram. I nervously tore it open. 
 
 Rushville, Ind., Feb. 14. 
 
 M. W. Poundstone, care of Kahn & Co., Dallas : Caro- 
 line is dead. Funeral Thursday, 2 p. m. 
 
 L. B. Gregg. 
 
 That telegram staggered me. The death it reported 
 was of my aunt Caroline Doggett, my mother's sister. She 
 had died about the time the medium reported my mother as 
 saying that my aunt's spirit was leaving her body. L. B. 
 Gregg, who sent the telegram, is my brother-in-law. It 
 
532 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 was wonderful! To say that the medium guessed, and 
 guessed correctly, would be to confess one 's ignorance. How 
 did she know that my aunt was dying at that time? She 
 did not know me, and certainly did not know of my aunt, 
 and could not know that my aunt had met with an accident. 
 Equally ridiculous would it be to try to explain the me- 
 dium's information to me on the theory of mind-reading. 
 I did not know that my aunt was dying at the time. But 
 she did die, and the medium said that my mother was 
 present and informed me of the fact. Certainly the in- 
 formation came from so'me intelligent source. It is a law 
 of our nature to believe so; otherwise we are bound to 
 believe nothing, not even the evidences of our senses. All 
 her answers were correct. She described the house in 
 which I was born. She said: 'As you went around the 
 house there was a well inconveniently located. Your fam- 
 ily, on that account, had the well closed up, and they dug 
 a well on the other side of the house. ' She told me that in 
 the back of the yard was an orchard and an old barn, and 
 that we had torn down' the barn and built a wood-house 
 there. She told me the names of my father and mother, 
 and said that I had been associated with Jews all my life, 
 that I had a sister married to a Jew, meaning my sister, 
 Mrs. Samuels. Her correct information on these matters 
 surprised me, but all she said about other things paled into 
 insignificance when compared with the statement that my 
 aunt Caroline was dying 1,400 miles away from here. I 
 had never seen the medium, nor had she seen me before 
 that hour." 
 
 
 When scientists are trying to demonstrate the truth 
 of materialism, and many are saying they do not believe 
 in spirits communicating with the living, and invent dubi- i 
 ous theories to account for such things, when unconscious 
 cerebral action is put to the front for everything beyond 
 their established methods, what are they going to do with a 
 fact such as the foregoing, from one of the ablest lawyers in 
 
CONTINUITY OP LAW AND LIFE. 533 
 
 a great state, from one trained to exact statements and 
 cold, logical deductions. 
 
 REMARKABLE CURES. 
 
 An instance where almost an instantaneous cure was 
 brought about by Mrs. Drake's Indian guide, Kaolah, oc- 
 curred while she was stopping in the old Sharon mansion 
 on Folsom Street, San Francisco. The house was situated 
 some little distance from the street. 
 
 Mrs. C. , a very well known and cultured 
 
 woman, drove up and sent her footman to the door to ob- 
 tain assistance in carrying her from the carriage to the 
 house, as it was impossible for her to walk. She greatly 
 desired Mrs. Drake to see what could be done for her. 
 Kaolah, the Indian, controlled and treated her magnetic- 
 ally and gave her a remedy to apply for rheumatism. She 
 had been confined to her bed for nearly four years, a part 
 of the time in a sanitarium. All that money and the best 
 medical talent could do was of no avail. She could not 
 walk or stand without assistance. The family were wealthy. 
 The lady was unusually cultured and intelligent, and her 
 affliction seemed especially grievous to her. 
 
 The effect of Mrs. Drake's magnetic treatment was 
 magical in the extreme. Her strength and vitality were 
 restored to such an extent that she arose to her feet, and, 
 to her great astonishment and delight, found that she 
 could walk. She went to her carriage unaided. 
 
 She returned home and remained in bed during the 
 day and did as directed, only exercising when none of the 
 family were present. 
 
 That evening, when her husband and other mem- 
 bers of the family were present in her room, she, having 
 previously dressed, greatly surprised them by arising, walk- 
 ing and even dancing before their astonished gaze. The 
 I next day, when the high-priced physician came, she told 
 him of the wonderful cure, which greatly puzzled him. The 
 cure was permanent, and she never tires of giving the 
 credit where it belongs. 
 
534 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 i en 
 
 While making a call upon Mrs. Shaw, in the city- 
 Waco, Texas, a little child came into the room; and, when 
 Mrs. Drake touched the child, she said to Mrs. Shaw: 
 "Isn't there some one sick at the home of this child?" 
 "Yes," was the reply, and she then said to the child: 
 "Kitten, run out in the yard and play until I call you." 
 She then told Mrs. Drake how the child had been sent 
 over to her; that her father was expected to die at any 
 moment with locomotor ataxia— pronounced by the medi- 
 cal fraternity as incurable. "I can cure him," was Mrs. 
 Drake's reply. Mrs. Shaw at once ran over to the house 
 and told the family, and then came back and asked Mrs. 
 Drake to go over and see him. The ablest physicians in 
 the state said he could not live. He had lain on his back 
 for three months, unable to turn or be turned. He could 
 not be moved, and could not bear any noise in the room 
 and could only speak in a whisper. He was covered with 
 the lightest cotton, as he could not bear the slightest 
 weight. When Mrs. Drake approached the bed and leaned 
 over to hear what he said, he asked her if she believed in 
 God. "Most certainly I do," was her reply. She then 
 passed her hands over the bed but not within several inches 
 of his body. This was done several times, he crying out as 
 if in pain. Finally she was able to touch him, and before 
 leaving he was able to be turned over by his attendant. She 
 remained in the city two days in order to give him two ad- 
 ditional treatments — three in all — which cured him, so 
 that he returned to his office and his work. His attendant 
 physician, Dr. B., a man eminent in the profession, said to 
 Mrs. Drake, "They tell me you are going to cure my 
 patient?'' "Yes," was her reply, "I will surely restore 
 him so that he can resume his office work, and live many 
 years. ' ' 
 
 "Don't you think it is audacious to attempt to cure 
 a disease that we pronounce incurable?" 
 
 "If it is audacious, it is Divine audacity." 
 
 "Well, if you cure him, the medical fraternity ought 
 to erect a monument to you." 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 535 
 
 "It is very nice of you, doctor, to say such nice 
 , things, but after I cure him won't you say he might have 
 recovered anyway? 
 
 "You know the profession does not like to admit the 
 efficacy of any methods outside of its own. It even wants 
 to make laws to prevent any cures being made as we 
 make them. Possibly the recovered patient may want to 
 deny the instrumentality of the spirit in his recovery." 
 Such was not the case, immediately, however, as a few 
 months later, when able to resume his work, he wrote two 
 very appreciative letters thanking Mrs. Drake for taking 
 him off a dying bed and restoring him so that he could 
 still care for his family. Mrs. Drake is keeping these let- 
 ters side by side with a letter he wrote to a party in Angels 
 Camp, California, some ten years later, denying the source 
 of his restoration, just as Mrs. Drake had said he would 
 do. His last letter was written in reply to one written to 
 him to verify the prediction made that he would deny to 
 Mrs. Drake the credit for restoring him to usefulness. 
 These letters would look fine to his ungrateful eyes in 
 parallel columns. Mrs. Drake felt amply paid for her two 
 days' delay to effect his restoration by his first letters' 
 of thanks and appreciation. He never paid her a dollar 
 for her time and trouble. The medical profession is not 
 raising any monuments to those who restore their incura- 
 ble patients. As effect follows cause, there comes a time 
 when all ungracious and unappreciative acts, words and 
 letters will face us to our shame and humiliation. Few men 
 are big enough, or brave enough to be true to themselves 
 and the truth— when blinded by religious prejudice— if 
 perchance they think the truth is not popular. We are all 
 cowards at some time in our lives. 
 
 PSYCHICAL SOCIETY. 
 
 People interested in spiritual phenomena and desirous 
 
 of investigating it, but who are not quite strong enough 
 
 | to openly approach the subject for fear of criticism, have 
 
 organized psychical research societies in imitation of the 
 

 536 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 London Society and its Boston branch. Of course the 
 learned people who organized the London and Boston 
 societies were not influenced by any such silly fears. They 
 gave their spiritual societies the name of "Psychical Re- 
 search" because these words are more in keeping with their 
 vocabulary — not quite so common. The name gives an air 
 of respectability to their investigations and helps to make 
 them popular. The great men who composed these socie- 
 ties have shown by their methods that they, like ordinary 
 people, were susceptible to suggestion. They were expected 
 to evolve a theory by which all spiritual phenomena could 
 be made referable to known natural laws and be accredited 
 to the spirit still in the physical body. In other words, 
 to disprove the theory of spirit return.- To prove a nega- 
 tive proposition, they have shown themselves amenable to 
 the suggestion of science and ecclesiasticism, by trying to 
 refer all the phenomena to cerebral action. Where facts 
 were too stubborn to be thus disposed of they were let 
 alone. Upon this class of facts these societies have not yet 
 had time to formulate an opinion although some of the t. 
 original members are dead. These societies, may, some- 
 time, receive the suggestion that time is .the essence of the 
 contract they have undertaken and come to a conclusion 
 upon the facts that are not referable to their pet hypothesis. 
 
 In a letter written to Mrs. Drake under date of Sep- 
 tember 20, 1889, by Mr. J. D. Featherstonhaugh of Schenec- 
 tady, New York, the well-known scientist, he says: 
 
 "I am mixed up in a correspondence with the Psychi- 
 cal Research Society and it is not at all satisfactory to 
 them. This society, it seems to me, is bent on referring all 
 phenomena to a latent cerebral force, ignoring — almost 
 altogether— the psychical facts, which they see would crush 
 their theories as effectively as a goose's egg under a steam 
 roller. 
 
 "In speaking of this society, I am reminded that Mr. 
 Richard Hodgson, their corresponding secretary, who 
 seemed to be more open to reasonable proof and less swayed 
 by prejudice than the Boston run of them, albeit skeptical, 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 537 
 
 has asked me for an introduction to you, as he contem- 
 plates visiting California the ensuing season. I do not 
 know how far this would be acceptable to you, and will 
 decline to give him a letter until I hear from you. He is an 
 English gentleman of education and standing." 
 
 What are these societies going to do with the class of 
 facts where articles of more or less weight are moved, some- 
 times to considerable distances, without any human physi- 
 cal contact. These scientists know, or should know, that 
 unconscious cerebral action, or force, never has and never 
 will move or produce an effect upon objects which are 
 not in contact with any person. 
 
 By far the larger number of manifestations take place 
 where there is no physical contact. Taking these scien- 
 tists on their own ground that all that is told by the hyp- 
 notic subject or the medium in a trance is cerebral action, 
 it may be well for them to first establish as a fact that 
 persons can hypnotize themselves and that mediums can 
 entrance themselves in the absence of the disembodied 
 spirit; and, then account for the information received 
 through the mediums which transcends all thought and 
 facts possessed by the medium or any other visible person 
 present. A person cannot — at one and the same time — be 
 the hypnotist and the subject; cannot be conscious and 
 unconscious at the same moment. Manifesting superior 
 intelligence, or any intelligence, when in an unconscious 
 state, proves that some other intelligence is using the brain, 
 I especially when the information imparted transcends all 
 I that the subject or any living person present possesses or 
 | ever did possess, as is the case in nearly all instances. If 
 I these scientists have not the time, or, if for any other cause, 
 I they do not desire to meet and refer to some logical theory 
 ! all of these facts, they should take down the sign of Psychi- 
 | cal Research and go out of the business. 
 
 CLARENCE PASSES THE CHERRIES AND ICED CIDER. 
 
 While Mrs. Drake, Miss A. M. Beecher, Judge Dailey, 
 and his wife, were seated, just at twilight, in the Judge's 
 
538 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 home in Brooklyn, New York, a pan of cherries was brought 
 into the room by invisible hands and passed around. It 
 was not yet dark and they could all see the pan come into 
 the room and move up to each of the party. Years after, 
 Miss Beecher, writing to Mrs. Drake in San Francisco, 
 said: "Do you remember the pan of cherries and the 
 iced cider that wandered about the room at Judge Dailey's 
 in. Brooklyn; and, after we were all served, was finally 
 deposited on the table where we were seated; and the per- 
 formances of various other inanimate objects without any 
 visible hands carrying them? These incidents are very 
 indelibly impressed upon my memory." 
 
 A MURDER MYSTERY IN KANSAS CITY. 
 
 Mrs. Dr. Blank, who lived in Kansas City, Mo., came to 
 Mrs. Drake for a sitting. She was a stranger and did not . 
 believe in spirit return. A description was given her of a 
 beautiful daughter who had mysteriously disappeared some 
 three months before. The medium had only just arrived 
 in Kansas City and had never seen or heard of the lady, 
 or any one of her family. "This spirit is your daughter! 
 You are not sure whether she is dead or alive," which wf 
 the fact. Mrs. Drake then said: 
 
 "You will never see her again in the body. She says 
 she has shown herself to you once in your own home since 
 she went away. ' ' While the mother was at lunch some two 
 or three weeks, after her disappearance, she heard a rust- 
 ling in the hall and the servant exclaimed: "Here comes. 
 Miss Bell." 
 
 In walked the missing daughter, saluted her over- 
 joyed mother and said: "Mama, I could not help it." 
 The mother talked with her for a moment, when, to her 
 surprise, she suddenly disappeared. They searched the 
 hall, the whole house, and looked everywhere. She was 
 gone. This was more mysterious than her first disappear- 
 ance. 
 
 The lady and her husband attended Mrs. Drake's 
 seance when the; daughter came and made herself known, 
 
 IT l 
 
 'as 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 539 
 
 so that others in the seance saw and heard her. No trace 
 of her body was ever found. A large reward was offered. 
 The best detectives were employed. She had left home 
 about seven o'clock in the evening. She had put her furs 
 on over a tea gown and stepped out, expecting to return 
 soon. She wore two diamond rings. These rings were 
 returned to the mother, but the daughter came not again 
 as far as the mother's eyes could see. It could not be 
 robbery. What was it? 
 
 Her appearance at the lunch hour, to be seen and heard 
 by two people, the mother and servant, could not be a 
 delusion. Dressed as when she left home— looking the 
 same, could only be the real, materialized, visible pres- 
 ence of the daughter, speaking and greeting the two at the 
 same time. Still the father and the mother doubted, so 
 strong is love's hope. 
 
 Later, the daughter came to the medium and told a 
 story which the medium personally verified. She said she 
 had left home on that fateful night in response to a tele- 
 phone call to keep an appointment at a certain doctor's of- 
 fice from which she never came out alive. She told how the 
 doctor, when he found the accident had terminated so 
 disastrously, had called in his brother ; how they had locked 
 the office and gone to the theater to be seen and recog- 
 nized by friends; how they had returned and burned her 
 clothing and disposed of her body. 
 
 The medium went to the doctor and told him all these 
 | gruesome details. She told him his own wife and two others 
 | had died the same way. All these details being so true, 
 I he admitted them all and showed the greatest contrition. 
 Kis appearance showed how much he had suffered. He 
 said he did not mean murder; that they were accidents; 
 fcnd, as there was a price on his head, he supposed she 
 jwould deliver him to the officers. "No," she replied, "the 
 icourts would not recognize any evidence I could give; and, 
 jbesides, I am not here to secure any reward. You have 
 isuffered more than your victims. They are happy. My 
 (spirit friends do not permit me to hunt down the criminal 
 
540 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 and the sinful. We do not believe in taking life— taking 
 what we cannot return. All should live out their allotted 
 time; should not usher others, or force themselves into 
 spirit life until called— until their work here is completed— 
 until character is builded and rounded out, under penalty 
 of years of labor and grievous effort to right wrongs and 
 redeem self. Promise me you will do these things no more. 
 If you do, your secret is safe with the angels* who will 
 guard, albeit the memory of the crime will punish you. 
 You reap not only what you sow, but the increase in the 
 harvest, as well." 
 
 Later, his brother died; and still later, he, by his 
 own hand, lifted the curtain on the second act of his life's 
 tragedy, and entered, unbidden into the presence of the 
 victims of his professional accidents. 
 
 CURES A DESPERATE CASE OF INANITION. 
 
 When visiting relatives in Lincoln, Nebraska, Mrs. 
 George Self's child, thirteen months old, was brought to 
 Mrs. Drake for treatment. From birth it had never assim- 
 ilated its food, and only by the magnetic power of its 
 grandmother, Mrs. P. D. Drake, had its life been held in 
 the body. She had tried all the doctors and specialists. 
 She even went to a traveling Chinese doctor who claimed 
 great skill in all difficult cases. As soon as she entered 
 the room with the child he said : ' * You take 'm away, 
 me no cure baby alle same dead." 
 
 The child was a mere skeleton ; and, when dressed and 
 wrapped in a blanket, weighed only five pounds. The 
 grandmother simply refused to let the child die. Notwith- 
 standing what the doctors, and all who saw the child, said, 
 she clung with more than a mother's love and faith to 
 the little spirit making such a struggle for a body and a 
 physical experience, so important and necessary to all 
 human life. 
 
 She placed her treasure in the medium's arms and 
 said: "Maud, ask the spirits to save my baby. I can't 
 let the dear little thing go." 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 541 
 
 Her prayer was answered. The child was treated 
 magnetically; and, from the hour of this exhibition of her 
 faith, commenced to recover, and is now a strong, healthy 
 young- man. 
 
 PURELY PHYSICAL PHENOMENA. 
 
 Those scientists, no matter in what line their investi- 
 gations have been or now are, who refuse to accept the 
 theory of spirit return, and who attempt to refer all of 
 the phenomena of spiritualism, especially the purely physi- 
 cal manifestations, such as the rap, the moving of a table, 
 chair, or other heavy article, the materializing of a hand, 
 or a body acting intelligently, to hypnotism or mesmerism, 
 to clairvoyance, psychology or cerebration, are neither 
 scientific nor logical. Those who deny the reality of these 
 purely physical, spiritual manifestations and accuse those 
 who assert them to be facts of being deluded or hypnotized 
 into a belief that they are real, only show their own ignor- 
 ance of the facts and of hypnotism, or mesmerism as well. 
 
 No hypnotist ever produced a rap or moved an ob- 
 ject by his hypnotic force, or by any mental or psychologi- 
 cal influence. He may influence a subject to rap or move 
 objects, or make his subject believe he or she hears the rap 
 and sees the object move; but, let him try to do these 
 things by his hypnotic influence — by suggestion. 
 
 These raps come in all parts of the room; the chairs, 
 tables and heavy pianos DO MOVE without any physical 
 contact. 
 
 Is the room and are these tables, chairs and heavy 
 objects laboring under hypnotic hallucination? Equally as 
 ridiculous is it to assert that such painstaking scientists 
 as Sir William Crooks, Professor Hare, Professor Henry 
 Sedgwick of Cambridge, one of the greatest of ethical 
 writers; Professor Lodge of England, one of the best 
 known mathematicians and physicists ; Professor Barrett of 
 Dublin University; Professor Ramsey, F. R. S. ; Professor 
 Balfour Stewart, the noted scientist, were all hypnotized 
 
542 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 into the belief that chairs and tables were walking about 
 a room. 
 
 Who are these people who know so much and have 
 accomplished so little? Usually those with only five senses 
 to whom everything is false or a delusion that does not 
 come within their experience and is appreciable to their 
 indifferently developed senses. 
 
 When you ask them how they became so wise as to 
 pronounce upon a subject about which they know abso- 
 lutely nothing, when such great names as those enumerated 
 above, as well as Prof. Hodgson, of Oxford; Prof. Hys- 
 lop, of Cambridge University; Prof. Newbold, of the 
 University of Pennsylvania; Profs. James, Bowditch, 
 Pickering and Royce, of Harvard ; President Seeley, of Am- 
 herst, and the old professor of mathematics of the same 
 college— when Bishop Brooks, Bishop Newman, of the 
 Methodist Church; the Rev. Minot J. Savage, of Boston; 
 Rev. R. Heber Newton, Doctor Thomas, of Chicago; Rev. 
 Mr. Frank, of New York, and thousands of other great 
 names, great thinkers in all professions, in all the walks of 
 life — when you ask how all these men who have, after 
 years of investigation, accepted the theory of spirit return, 
 and have pronounced it scientific and a natural fact, are 
 so woefully deceived and how they are so wise, they usually 
 get very angry. 
 
 "Go, wondrous creature! mount wnere science guides, 
 Go, measure earth, weigh air, and state the tides; 
 Instruct the planets in what orbs to run, 
 Correct old time, and regulate the sun; 
 Go, soar with Plato, to the empyreal sphere 
 To the first good, first perfect, and first fair; 
 Go, teach Eternal Wisdom how to rule — 
 Then drop into thyself — and be a fool!" 
 
 It has been truly said: "Fools rush in where angels 
 fear to tread." 
 
 It is true that one person can, when under hypnotic 
 influence, be made to believe that the table moved; but, 
 when you select such men as named above and assert that 
 they can all be hypnotized to believe the same thing, or 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 543 
 
 that a whole seance composed of ten or twenty people have 
 all simultaneously gone mad upon the same subject, the 
 assertion only stamps the one making it as a fool. 
 
 Sueh people are often met in the seance room. Infi- 
 nite wisdom has not yet defined any reason for their pres- 
 ence in the seance, but it is a fact that they are sometimes 
 found there— possibly they are there to catch the medium, 
 or inform and instruct those present how the phenomena is 
 produced. They feel fully competent to do either or both. 
 
 MATERIALIZATION, SCIENTIFIC AND NATURAL. 
 
 In seances composed of those who do not comply with 
 essential conditions, or of those whose presence destroys 
 conditions, very much of the material used by the spirit in 
 clothing its hands and form with matter so as to make it 
 appreciable to the senses of those present is, by the process 
 of exosmosis and molecular attraction, taken from the 
 medium by the use of magnetic force generated by the 
 vital chemistry of the medium. Where those present are 
 all harmonious, in all that is meant by harmony, and the 
 condition satisfactory, much of this force and material is 
 taken from the others and much is taken from atoms and 
 corpuscles in the atmosphere. Any violent disturbance 
 of the forces sends this matter and the abstracted nerve 
 particles back to the medium with a force akin to a blow. 
 The act of grabbing materialized hands, or forms, sends 
 out a magnetic force similar to the force used in drawing 
 these nerve atoms from the medium. This force disinte- 
 grates the matter and sends it back along magnetic lines to 
 the medium's body, making mediums feel— after the 
 seance is over— as though they had been picked to pieces 
 and indifferently put together again. Could these materi- 
 alized hands be followed up they would seem to lead direct- 
 ly to the medium's body, necessarily so, as the matter 
 I with which they are clothed must be returned. In such 
 seances the mediums feel as though arms extended from all 
 parts of their bodies. The returning atoms, less the nerv- 
 ous force, makes them feel as though hammered by inces- 
 
544 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 sant blows from which it sometimes takes days to recover. 
 Added to this is the effect of mental vibrations which, if 
 angular, produce a disastrous effect. Many who are not 
 mediums, sense and feel these vibrations. 
 
 Test conditions in these seances, where voices are 
 heard, hands are felt, and seen, show that there is no tangi- 
 ble, material body back of the hands or the voices. Only 
 so much material is taken on as will produce the contem- 
 plated results. The hands have weight and strength; move 
 with positive and definite intelligence and comply with 
 verbal and mental requests. The voices have volume, a 
 wide range, modulation, pitch, and distinctive expression — 
 most essentially human, replying to audible and mental 
 questions with intelligence transcending that of any one 
 present. Sometimes faces are shown in lights which are 
 described elsewhere in this work. Such faces are usually 
 recognized by those to whom they come. A voice always 
 accompanies the face, issuing from the moving lips of the 
 face. Forms are very frequently shown dressed in cloth- 
 ing remembered and recognized by those to whom they 
 come. Not only by one person but by several— sometimes 
 twenty or more, at the same time. 
 
 At a seance held at the house of Mr. James Freil, in 
 Lafayette, Colorado, with twenty- four people present ; in a 
 room securely locked and sealed against all outside intru- 
 Bion, a large form dressed in white and standing just out- 
 side of the circle appeared and remained long enough to 
 be plainly seen by the medium and all the others. 
 
 In nearly every case, these hands, forms and faces are 
 felt and seen by those in the circle when the medium is 
 engaged in talking to, or describing for others on the op- 
 posite side of the room, for in all genuine manifestations 
 it is usually the unexpected that takes place. Anxiety, on 
 the part of the medium, or those in attendance— in other 
 words, positive mental vibrations interrupt the operations, 
 or so modify the forces used as to prevent the results so 
 earnestly desired. Harmony and the absence of vibra- 
 tions are desirable, unless it be rhythmical vibrations pro- 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 545 
 
 ductive of harmony. In these seances, in order to have the 
 spirit voice join in the singing, the tune must be at the 
 highest possible pitch and then the spirit voice is half an 
 octave or more higher than those singing. 
 
 This question of materializations seems to embrace 
 the most delicate and subtle laws of chemistry, both analyt- 
 ical and synthetical, as well as the whole range of mental 
 and physical vibration; negative conditions and harmon- 
 ious mental and spiritual vibrations being the most essen- 
 tial. Considering the difficulties to be encountered, on ac- 
 count of the ignorance, prejudice, and average stupidity 
 of the public in such matters, it is a wonder that any 
 materialization is possible. Interfere with any of the neces- 
 sary conditions in a laboratory or workshop, in electrical 
 appliances, in photography, in the navigator's chronometer, 
 in any of the mechanical arts and seriously expect 
 favorable results— and you would at once be considered a 
 proper subject for the feeble-minded asylum. Yet, such 
 people are permitted in the seance room, where the most 
 intricate and delicate operations are expected and the 
 most subtle forces and combination of forces are handled— 
 forces so delicate that science, while it recognizes their 
 effect, has so far failed to be able to weigh and measure 
 them. 
 
 At the fifty-second anniversary of the American 
 Association for the Advancement of Science, held in Wash- 
 ington, D. C, in 1902, the retiring president, Asaph Hall, 
 said of these forces : 
 
 "There are finer forces in the universe than any yet 
 detected. There seems to be a flux and flow throughout 
 nature, exchanges of refined energy and a universal cir- 
 cuit of activity. This undiscovered entity may be higher 
 than pressure of light or even than gravity.' ' 
 
 This refined energy which these scientists hope to 
 "detect," weigh and measure; individualized in the human 
 organism; personalized by its organic experience— by its 
 action and reaction, is LIFE. . Clothed again in sub- 
 limated matter from its first organized form in its first 
 
 - 18 
 
 I 
 
54G PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 conscious stage of existence: maintaining its acquired indi- 
 viduality and personality in a second stage, is SPIRIT. 
 Not yet "detected" by science, it is "higher than the 
 pressure of light or even than gravity," and is known and 
 measured by its manifestations through matter in both 
 demonstrable stages of its individualized existence. 
 
 The distinguished scientist himself gives the reason 
 why he and his contemporaries have not "defined" this 
 force in the universe, when he asserted, as he did, before 
 the association, that dogma was the most gigantic evil in 
 the world. He stated that "dogmatism was destructive 
 of mind (intelligence) ; and, of all evils in the world, is 
 the most vicious— scientific dogma being the worst. He 
 said it was due to science to so enlighten the world that 
 ignorance shall vanish. This is a consummation that all 
 will gladly hail. The opinion of even one scientific man 
 upon any theory is of more value than that of a hundred 
 ignorant people who are incapable of fairly considering 
 established facts. It is surprising, however, that these 
 scientists hold with dogmatic persistency to false ideas for 
 fear they will come in contact w r ith a JEHOVAH in the 
 universe. As long as they confined themselves to cathode 
 rays and potential forces, and kept strictly to material 
 that can be ' ' detected, ' ' weighed and measured— their prin- 
 ciples and theories apply. 
 
 When Professor Crooks, a spiritualist, comprehend- 
 ing and experimenting with spiritual forces made it possi- 
 ble to demonstrate the existence of kinetic rays— the same 
 rays that Sir William Thompson demonstrated by mathe- 
 matical analysis, at Harvard College more than a 
 quarter of a century ago— rays that have little potential 
 force— a straight line energy, instead of vibratory— he gave 
 their theory concerning either a jostle from which they 
 have not recovered. 
 
 These facts, as well as the facts of spirit phenomena 
 stand; and, our scientists must cease to be dogmatic, and 
 must revise their theories. The revision must recognize 
 that ether is something more than a highly elastic fluid, 
 
 ? 
 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 541 
 
 filling all space and the interstices of all matter with a 
 pressure of a thousand tons to the inch, in order to account 
 for these straight Line rays. 
 
 This revision must recognize radiant energy, individ- 
 ualized and endowed with intelligence in order to account 
 for the tacts of spirit phenomena. These facts have come 
 with all their relations to remain. The}' demand classifi- 
 cation and reference to some logical theory. 
 
 ALL LIFE IS INDIVIDUALIZED. 
 
 Will our scientists account for the infinite variety of 
 individual, living forms wherein matter is built up and 
 sustained in defiance of gravity, used in defiance of the 
 chemical laws which they recognize and accept as absolute; 
 and, wherein other forces are accelerated, retarded and 
 used in the economies of these forms? What is it that 
 builds corn from corn and wheat from wheat with unerring 
 certainty? What is it that selects atoms from a common 
 source and arranges them side by side in the stately pine 
 and the sturdy oak? What is it that plucks from earth its 
 products and erects the horse and the ox? What is it that 
 fills the waters and the air with living forms, each of 
 its individual kind? What is it that creates the form of 
 man different from all these infinite varieties and num- 
 ber of forms? What is it that permits man alone to 
 check the fleet-footed of the prairies, to lay his hand upon 
 the savage of the forests, to lure from the sea and grasp 
 from the air all forms needed to build his form, to pre- 
 pare and put in condition atoms to be used in building 
 and perfecting his own organization ? What is it that en- 
 ables him to command and use all the forces of nature for 
 his pleasure and profit? Can all of this infinite variety and 
 number of forms be referred to any other theory than that 
 these forces are each individualized from and for all 
 time? Each manifests in its appointed way. in co-eval 
 and eo-existent matter— matter with its inherent positive-, 
 and negative conditions essential to the manifestation of 
 
 
548 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 force, without which none of these forces can manifest 
 and none of these forms could be. — Dei plena sunt omnia. 
 
 If we accept La Place's nebulous theory of the for- 
 mation of our planet, reason demands a beginning for 
 each individual form. As it is readily recognized that 
 conditions are absolutely necessary for any force to mani- 
 fest, and, that matter does possess positive and negative 
 conditions— the father and' mother qualities— action and 
 reaction — it cannot be denied that placing our planet back, 
 or forward, to the proper condition for sustaining life, 
 that these individualized forces that have, as Fechtner 
 dreamed, always existed and have always adapted them- 
 selves to all conditions of temperature, would repeat the 
 evolutionary process from the uni-cell to man. It is certain 
 that combinations of these one-cell things, under proper 
 conditions and proper environment result in living things. 
 But from whence comes the life? The combination only 
 makes it possible for the life to manifest. Those who 
 assert that such combination produces life assert too much. 
 Their experiments have only pushed the solution back 
 one step. 
 
 The noted scientist in the great University of Cali- 
 fornia, who is making conditions for the 'lower forms of 
 sea life to hybridize, is on the right track Let him make 
 conditions and then put his laboratory in condition to de- 
 tect, catch and apply the right individual force and he 
 will have "lifted the veil of Isis," and given the world a 
 new "Siecle d'or" — golden age of science. 
 
 This force in the seed, which may be latent for thou- 
 sands of years waiting for conditions, has puzzled the 
 scientist since man began to think. The force that uses 
 other forces, that draws to itself atoms, prepares and 
 places them in forms of its own, in accordance with, or in 
 defiance of other forces, doing its work in its appointed 
 way; and, when other forces intervene to mar or change, 
 persists until it overcomes the interference, must have an 
 individuality co-existent with itself and its means of mani- 
 festing. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 549 
 
 ])o the scientists in our great universities and those 
 who, like the American Association, have assembled fifty- 
 two times and have not yet "detected," weighed or meas- 
 ured these forces, expect to do so without revising their 
 old materialistic theories, or accepting other theories? Can 
 they successfully question that this is an individual force 
 operating in the human organism; that its personality is 
 acquired by its organic experience— by its action and re- 
 action—and that it is life? Can they deny that, clothed 
 again in a refined, sublimated matter, from its first or- 
 ganized form in its first conscious stage of manifesta- 
 tions ; and, maintaining its individuality and acquired per- 
 sonality in its second stage of manifestation, it is spirit? 
 
 This force and all force is measured and estimated 
 by its manifestation through matter. In what other way 
 do they expect to "detect" this radiant energy that they 
 so persistently ignore the facts presented— facts that 
 cannot be referred to any of their accepted theories? Why 
 afraid of the theory of spirit return? If scientific dogma 
 will not permit them to diverge from material, then by 
 what scientific formula can they account for the purely 
 physical spirit phenomena; and, by what theory can they 
 account for the facts that one or more, and, in many cases, 
 a half dozen mental requests made by different people, 
 and all at the same time, are registered and performed 
 with absolute accuracy and precision, *in the light or dark, 
 as is done in Mrs. Drake's seances? Possibly it may help 
 them to be assured that spirit form is substance. This 
 individual force called man requires some quality of mat- 
 ter in all stages of existence in order to manifest. It is 
 difficult to conceive of force independent of matter,— to 
 comprehend, as some are pleased to claim, that matter is a 
 manifestation or condition of force— that "man can think 
 without a brain." 
 
 All schools of philosophy have concurred in the per- 
 sistency and eternity of matter or of that which consti- 
 tutes the visible world around us, especially the Greek 
 philosophers. Democritus taught that it was intelligent 
 
550 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 iii some of its corpuscles, and not intelligent in others. 
 Plato and Aristotle taught that it was sometimes intelli- 
 gent as a whole and non-intelligent in its parts. The Epi- 
 curian philosophy asserted that it was sometimes unin- 
 telligent in all of its parts and atoms. No school has ever 
 taught that "something from nothing comes." As Lucretius 
 says : 
 
 "Admit this truth, that naught from nothing springs 
 and all is clear." 
 
 The Greeks received this from the East where it was 
 a distinct doctrine of the Bahminical religion. The per- 
 sistency of matter is as much of a scientific fact as the 
 persistency of force. An atom of radium with its inherent 
 force and an electron of hydrogen gas are as real and per- 
 sistent as any fraction of force. The clairvoyant eye 
 detects the form and shape of the severed limb, the same 
 as the camera detects reflections from matter invisible to 
 ordinary eyes, and when the unfortunate gets through with 
 the balance of his physical body he steps into spirit life 
 with the whole spirit body complete. Where does he recover 
 the severed limb, if he did not always have it? 
 
 Facts are also as persistent as matter and force. Nor 
 are they waiting on our scientists for reference to their 
 accepted theories. Theories must give way. All of the 
 facts contained in these pages are exactly as stated. What 
 are scientists going to do with them? Ask for more 
 time, as our legal friend does when conscious of losing 
 his case? Take all the time you desire, gentlemen. Mean- 
 time, people who are not scientists and who are not afraid 
 of the deductions of their own logic, will pronounce, — 
 as they have already done.— upon the question of spirit 
 return. 
 
 LEX HEREDITAS. 
 
 The claim is broadly made, by some popular writei 
 that there is no such thing as hereditary law; that all 
 called hereditary traits are the result of thought ; tlu 
 thought builds body as well as character: builds the body 
 — the instrument through which the spirit operates— in all 
 
 
ITINUITY OP LAW AND LIFE. 
 
 of its innun* >rms and determines its quality. They 
 
 recite the accepted statement that nature's laws are ac- 
 curate and unchangeable in their operations, and that the 
 
 s do not show absolute and fixed results, excepting in 
 
 ;■ as the individuals of the rare think along common 
 
 tines. As they think so will they eat, drink, live and act. 
 
 be father and mother think so is the son and daughter, 
 even to the stamping of form and feature upon the off- 
 spring, hence, this hereditary theory. Not only are forms 
 and features created but politics, religions and habits are 
 impressed upon prenatal matter, principally by maternal 
 thought modified by external thought according to its con- 
 centration and potency. Accepting their statement of the 
 law as they make it, and applying it as it should be applied, 
 individuals are creators in the truest sense of the word. 
 If this is true we are dealing with a law and a force 
 potent for grand and beneficent results, or fraught with 
 dangerous consequences. 
 
 The claim is unhesitatingly made by other thinkers-, 
 and. by common consent accepted by the public, that hered- 
 ity is law. Both theorists travel along parallel and 
 nearly similar lines and use much the same facts and illus- 
 trations in proof of their claims. Both recognize the 
 primum mobile of organic life, and a universal force vibrat- 
 ing in all atoms. The former relegates all' physical and 
 mental traits to spirit force operating through matter — 
 attributing all to thought. 
 
 The latter accept the Mendelian laws of heredity;* 
 and. while granting the potency of thought, add to their 
 
 *XOTE — Mendel's laws of heredity, as now taught and un- 
 derstood at Harvard University are in brief as follows: 'That 
 individuals of the first hybrid generation are all of one type, 
 provided the parent races are of pure stock. But in the next 
 generation three combination types are possible. The first will 
 inherit all the characteristic traits of the paternal grandparent, 
 and will produce offspring of exactly similar stamp ever after- 
 wards, unless crossed again. The second will inherit the ma- 
 ternal ancestor's characteristics and breed true to her char- 
 acter, while the third will consist of hybrids similar to the first 
 hybrid generation.'' 
 
552 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 categories the differentations of universal energy. In 
 explanation of their law they claim that each atom mole- 
 cule and mass has a positive and negative pole, and, when 
 used once and repeatedly in a certain matrix, or form, 
 acquires a polarity, or "ensphering" force to which it is 
 ever after largely subject; modified, it may be, and is, by 
 other forces and conditions, preventing rigidity and abso- 
 lute types, thus making evolution and progress the law. 
 This latter class claim that matter once subject to this 
 cosmic law, when disintegrated and left to itself, will, 
 under proper negative conditions, return to old forms; 
 that the six-sided prisms reduced to atoms will resume 
 the six-sided form; that the ashes of the rose leaf will 
 form into the shape of that leaf ; and that race and family 
 forms reassert themselves, into the third and fourth gen- 
 erations, when thought of these forms has no place in their 
 formation. These experiments with matter must nee 
 sarily be conducted with the same care and nicety thai 
 Nature uses, as this force is the most subtle and delicate 
 and may be latent. They reason that as from wheat to 
 wheat ; corn to corn ; seed to plant and tree ; each gathering 
 atoms from a common source and arranging them accord- 
 ing to particular and established forms; that all hybrids 
 return to original stocks ; that the seed of the grafted fruit 
 produces the original tree, all of which demonstrates the 
 persistency of individualized force, and of established 
 polarity. They poetically call this manifestation of force 
 "the atom's love"— that atomic and molecular affinity 
 which calls atoms together into forms of its kinds and polar- 
 ity, augmented and intensified by frequent use, until 
 the soul of matter is thus established with seeming intelli- 
 gence. Who has not noted that the colorless liquid of 
 bottled essence is stronger at the time of year in which 
 the flowers from which it is extracted are in bloom; and, 
 that when these flowers fade the potency of the perfume 
 is lessened in strict agreement with Nature's time and 
 process? No matter how many combinations it has under- 
 gone ; no matter how much time may have passed, when the 
 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 
 
 flowers of its kind bloom the essence exhibits this won- 
 derful sympathy, this "atomic affinity" which, being once 
 established, always IS — this cosmic is the law that creates 
 planets and all living things— a subtle and inviolable law 
 of spirits and of atoms. 
 
 This perfume embodied in its liquid matter maintains 
 its individualized identity; and, shall human sympathy— 
 "human love"— be counted less lasting, less persistent? 
 Then must all scientific axioms be false and delusive. They 
 call this law of persistency and reproduction the law of 
 heredity— a condition of matter and not of spirit. 
 
 Thus reasoning, why not from parent to child, pro- 
 ducing form and shape as in animals where thought is 
 not supposed to play any important part, modified in the 
 child as to quantity and quality of brain by the positive, 
 potential, ensphering force of each polarized parent atom; 
 and, overshadowing all is the dynamic force of thought, 
 both maternal and external, with environment and edu- 
 cation playing their side parts. That theory which best 
 covers all the facts is the most scientific. Both theorists 
 concede that force— life,— spirit,— is only manifest through 
 matter, and that the form, quantity and quality of this 
 matter modifies all individual expression, all traits, tend- 
 encies and moods that can in any way be referred to hered- 
 ity : and. that heredity is an acquired property of matter. 
 It is therefore very important to have a knowledge of all 
 laws and conditions affecting the manifestation of life. 
 "Know the truth and the truth shall make you free." 
 
 The annals of crime in Massachusetts tell of the wife 
 of a butcher who delighted in washing her face and arms 
 in the warm blood of the slaughtered animals to improve 
 her complexion. A child was born— Jesse Pomeroy by 
 name— in this thought of blood. When seven or eight j 
 old he was detected in enticing children younger than him- 
 self into the woods and tying them to trees and slowly cut- 
 ting them "just to see the blood run," as he said. The 
 father's business, and, possible thought, with the mother's 
 thought, created the form and quality of brain through 
 
554 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 which the spirit of the child was ever after forced to 
 operate with no consciousness of moral wrong. Society 
 for its own protection has been forced to confine this child, 
 now more than twenty years. 
 
 "In men, whom man pronounce divine, I see so much of sin 
 
 and blot, 
 "In men whom men denounce as ill, I see so much of goodness 
 
 still, 
 "I hesitate to draw the line between the two, when God has not." 
 
 Another case in point. A young man named George 
 Earl, living in Quincy, Illinois, came to Mrs. Lord for a 
 sitting. She told him that at times he had an almost irre- 
 sistible desire to kill his father without any cause or motive 
 whatever. This he finally admitted to be a fact. He 
 found himself getting up at night and starting for his 
 father's room with a knife; and, only by the strongest 
 effort could he keep from following out his desire. The 
 medium's control, understanding the law of cause and 
 effect, advised him to leave home and thus get away from 
 the opportunity to do the terrible deed. They told him it 
 was the result of a prenatal scene. The mother had not 
 been kindly treated by the husband and father at a time 
 in Nature's fitful mood when resentment knew T no restraint 
 and she had found herself standing at his bedside with a 
 gleaming knife in her hand. A flash of lightning revealed 
 to the husband the tragedy about to be enacted, just in 
 time to save himself and save his wife from madness. 
 Maternal thought, however, operating in accordance with 
 nature's system of law, harmony and truth, had registered 
 itself in the matrix of prenatal matter. 
 
 By this law is created religious bigots and political 
 enthusiasts who would, if they could^ be a law unto all 
 others as to what they should think, eat, drink, how vote, 
 and what road they should travel to the throne of grace. 
 By this law is formed the fanatical materialist and the 
 iconoclast, — all to be modified as they develop avenues 
 other than their five senses through which their spirit can 
 manifest. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 
 
 The Ancients- even as Late as the Greeks and Etonians 
 —understanding these laws selected the women to become 
 the mothers of their warriors, statesmen and geniuses, and 
 
 surrounded them with every condition necessary for desired 
 results. Some went still farther and prevented the propa- 
 gation of vicious and unworthy species. Professor Pellam, 
 of Bonn University, Germany, lias given to the world the 
 history of one of this class. The results of his investiga- 
 tions show what one women's thought and action did. 
 
 Fran Ida Jurka was a drunkard, a thief and a tramp. 
 
 In seventy-five years there were recorded eight hun- 
 dred and thirty-four descendants from this one woman. 
 Of this number, seven hundred and nine were traced from 
 birth to death with the following results. , 
 
 One hundred and six were born out of wedlock; one 
 hundred and forty-four were professional beggars; sixty- 
 two lived on charity; one hundred and eighty-one lived 
 very disreputable lives; sixty-nine were convicts and seven 
 were murderers. In seventy-five years the descendants 
 of this one women cost the goverment one million, two 
 hundred and fifty thousand dollars. 
 
 Our jails, poor-houses, work-houses, asylums and peni- 
 tentiaries are full and crowded. Boards of Pardon, in 
 maiw states, are paroling all the inmates of these institu- 
 tions they can possibly liberate, and the number is yearly 
 increasing- What is the matter? Is religion or law 
 at fault? 
 
 It is time we moved up to higher lines of thought, to 
 more liberal education, to the study of spiritual science — 
 to a knowledge that thought and repeated acts build char- 
 acter. It is time we learned to mould matter into forms 
 of beauty and endow it with qualities that shall produce 
 results different from that which causes spirit to manifest 
 as drunkards, thieves and tramps. 
 
 OBSESSION AND INSANITY. 
 
 Many forms of insanity emphasize the fact that life 
 is modified by the material the spirit is obliged to use in 
 
55G PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 its manifestation. Injury to certain parts of the brain is 
 known to destroy moral consciousness. The constant for- 
 mation of brain cells on one line produces certain forms 
 of unconscious insanity where sanity is maintained on all 
 other lines. The ensphering force of original, polarized 
 atoms causes other atoms to form on the same lines, by the 
 law of elective affinity; and, the concentration of thought 
 on embryotic matter establishes tendencies called inherited 
 insanity. Spirits leaving such bodies carry with them will 
 and memory, and sublimated matter to a certain degree 
 polarized and subject to these ensphering forces. Those 
 spirits building character on vicious lines of hatred and 
 revenge find most congenial conditions as near earth as 
 possible for the exercise of these qualities. To the fact 
 of obsession may be attributed many other cases of insanity. 
 Hence the importance of a knowledge of these laws and 
 conditions of spirit as well as an acceptance of the fact of 
 spirit return. The effect of these laws of spirit and polar- 
 izing force makes it difficult for many to accept any theory 
 or fact outside of their physical senses; and, makes such 
 acceptance utterly impossible to others. 
 
 All cases of obsession are by spirits of vicious or 
 revengeful characters, or by those whose record here has 
 been such that they refuse to face it. A noted case of this 
 character was brought to Mrs. Lord in Chicago. Mr. 
 William Enright, who lived in an adjoining town, had a 
 lovely daughter, Carrie, about fourteen years old, who, 
 at times, would exhibit the most lovely and beautiful 
 traits and disposition. She would instantly change to the 
 most vicious and destructive moods, breaking and destroy- 
 ing everything within her reach with a cunning indica- 
 tive of a much older person. In their attempt to control 
 and restrain the child, she had fought them, kicked and 
 bruised them, in the most vicious manner, and with the 
 strength of a mad man. At times, an older boy would 
 exhibit similar traits, but not so pronounced. When these 
 moods were upon the boy, the girl was entirely free from 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 
 
 them, showing a common cause, which did not, and, if a 
 
 of obsession, could not, cover both at the same time. 
 
 As soon as the girl was brought into Mrs. Lord's 
 presence her controls perceived the cause. Mrs. Lord said to 
 Mr. Enright, "do you remember a large, dark man a 
 
 Frenchman, who ouce worked for you?" 
 
 After some thought, he recalled such a man. 
 
 "You had some difficulty with this man, and accused 
 him of stealing. You were also unjust in your accusations 
 and treatment. ' ' 
 
 "Yes," he replied, "I found out a long time afterward 
 that I was wrong." 
 
 "You never made, or attempted to make any repara- 
 tion for your injury and wrong?" 
 
 "No, he was gone, and I never had any opportunity." 
 
 "Do you remember how this man swore that he would 
 get even with you; that dead or alive, he would have his 
 revenge ! " , 
 
 "Yes, he did say that; but I knew he could not in- 
 jure me." 
 
 "He passed into spirit life with that feeling and 
 determination. These last strong desires are the ones that 
 rule, for a time, in the spirit world. As soon as he learned 
 his power he commenced following along the lines estab- 
 lished here. ' ' 
 
 Operating through the medium's strong magnetic 
 forces her controls established limits through which the 
 obsessing spirit could not reach the girl and then talked 
 with him. He was shown by Jesse, one of her wisest con- 
 trols, the injurious effect of such actions, not only to the 
 innocent child, but to himself. He soon recognized the 
 truth of what he was being told, and seeing that his old 
 enemy, Mr. Enright, had really desired to correct the injus- 
 tice done him, but who, knowing nothing of spirit con- 
 ditions or return, did not think he could reach him, he at 
 once begged Mr. Enright 's pardon, being permitted to do 
 this through the medium, in all the earnestness character- 
 istic of impulsive Frenchmen, using his own language and 
 
558 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 manner of expression, which Mr. Enright understood. The 
 child was never afterward troubled. 
 
 The case in Los Angeles, California, of Jessie Valen- 
 tine, aged nine years, was similar to the above in cause and 
 viciousness. The father of the child had had a personal 
 encounter with the obsessing spirit before he passed into 
 spirit life. In attempting to control the child the father 
 had been kicked and badly bruised many times. He could 
 not imagine why a child, otherwise so gentle and lovable, 
 should be so possessed, until Mrs. Lord recalled the diffi- 
 culty, so long forgotten by him. Not so with the spirit. 
 Memory is ever constant and it takes years of effort to for- 
 get, forgive, and progress out of conditions acquired here. 
 There is a law of mutual dependence and assistance between 
 inhabitants of both spheres, and all spheres. The obliga- 
 tions are mutual and each advances and progresses by the 
 discharge of those obligations. Thought is the medium of 
 exchange. It is accurately valued, weighed and appre- 
 ciated by the v r orker on the spirit side of life ; and, oftimes 
 fully appreciated by the worker here, but more often but 
 indifferently sensed for lack of the development of spirit- 
 nal faculties. Progress on both sides seems to be on parallel 
 lines. Hence the importance of the fact of spirit return 
 and of securing reliable means of communcation. This is 
 manifestly more important to those on this side than to 
 those on the other side of life. Our thoughts reach them 
 direct, while theirs must, in most cases, come to us through 
 suitable avenues to be properly understood, at least until 
 vre make ourselves amenable to spirit suggestion and un- 
 derstand the language of spirits. 
 
 A similar, though not as vicious a case, was brought to 
 Mrs. Lord's attention by a party occupying a cottage near 
 her cottage at Lake Pleasant, Mass. A young girl by the 
 name of Lottie Fern was obsessed by an ignorant spirit. He 
 made the child lie and steal. When called to account, the 
 spirit, in its anger, contorted the child's face and pro- 
 duced effects similar to lock-jaw. Mrs. Lord and her con- 
 trols labored some time before the child was relieved and 
 
 
CONTINUITY OP LAW AND LIFE. 559 
 
 barriers established to control the obsessing spirit. .Many 
 cases of obsession have thus been relieved and the Ignorant 
 and vicious on the other Bide helped to an understanding 
 
 of conditions and thus started on their upward way. 
 
 A LITTLE CHILD COMES TO ITS MOTHER. 
 
 Many of the most intelligent people in the land are un- 
 hesitatingly pronouncing upon the reality and truth of the 
 fact of spirit return. Those who know Mr. Samuel Tay- 
 lor of Berkeley. California, and his accomplished wife, 
 recognize in him a man of unusual intelligence and beauty 
 of character. He and his wife have had a varied and ex- 
 tended experience with spirit manifestation. Such people 
 are not subject to psychological influence and usually 
 know exactly what they are talking about. The following 
 is one of the many manifestations of which they are posi- 
 tively certain : 
 
 "Eleven years ago, while in one of Mrs. Maud Lord 
 Drake's seances at the home of my mother. Dr. Beighle, we 
 had a splendid specimen of materialization. Among the 
 invited guests were Mr. and Mrs. Duden, who had some 
 years previously lost a beautiful daughter who came to her 
 parents that evening, giving her name in full, but added, 
 'You always called me Daisy. The mother's heart 
 cried out, 'Oh! If I could but see you Daisy!' And 
 just then, between her and another person, the daughter 
 materialized in full form, holding out her little hands, 
 crying. 'See me! See me! See me!' " 
 
 Mrs. Samuel Taylor. 
 
CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 CLAIRVOYANT AND TELEPATHIC EXPERIMENT. 
 
 Mr. Buckley, a Boston jeweler, became very much in- 
 terested in clairvoyance and arranged with Mr. Hooker, 
 who was Mrs. Lord's agent at the time she was in that city, 
 to try an experiment, the nature of which he would not 
 divulge, excepting to designate the hour at which he would 
 try the experiment. He was to write down just what he 
 (in thought) was to do and Mr. Hooker was to write what- 
 ever Mrs. Lord dictated. 
 
 At the appointed hour Mrs. Lord said: "This is 
 strange— I see him with his Chin whiskers shaved off. He 
 has on a blue necktie. He is coming up our steps. He 
 enters without ringing; passes into the reception room; 
 goes up to and stands in front of the large painting of 
 deer on the side wall. He looks at it intently ; he now looks 
 up into the corner of the ceiling to the left; now up to 
 the right corner. He now turns and walks directly across 
 the room and stands before the painting of mountain 
 scenery. He is now at home and putting on his hat. He is 
 coming this way. Isn't it strange I should see him with his 
 chin whiskers shaven off," said Mrs. Lord, "and such a 
 necktie ! ' ' 
 
 Mr. Hooker took his sealed letter and met Mr. Buck- 
 ley before he reached the house. He said: "I guess she 
 has you all right." 
 
 "How so?" said Mr. Buckley, as they exchanged 
 letters. 
 
 1 ' She saw you with your chin whiskers gone and wear- 
 ing that blue necktie." 
 
 "I never wore such a necktie before in all my life, 
 and I shaved off my whiskers just as a definite test, if 
 
CONTINUITY OF LA.W AND LIFE. 56! 
 
 she should see me, so as to eliminate any memory she might 
 have of me. Now, if this letter contains the same that mine 
 contains, it proves more than clairvoyance. It establishes 
 telepathy as a fact to my mind, fixes it as a fact that might, 
 if applied in some cases, be very dangerous, or of great 
 utility. 
 
 Opening both letters in the presence of others he was 
 greatly surprised and delighted to find that they agreed in 
 every particular, excepting that of ringing the door bell, 
 lie had only casually thought of the bell as he thought of 
 coming up the steps and had not noted that in his letter. 
 She had caught this thought along with those upon which he 
 had concentrated with definite distinctness, beginning and 
 stopping where his mental concentration commenced and 
 ended. 
 
 PREDICTS SERIOUS ILLNESS OF NOTED WOMAN. 
 
 "While riding on the street cars of Boston, Mrs. Lord 
 was introduced by a mutual friend, to Mrs. Mary A. Liver- 
 more, the noted and popular Woman's Rights advocate. 
 Then and there, as was her custom to give all messages of 
 spirits, she told Mrs. Livermore many things of the past 
 which were readily recognized. She then said: "Mrs. 
 Livermore you are going to be very ill. The doctors will 
 be certain that you will die and will so tell your family, 
 but remember what I tell you. You will not die. You will 
 recover and live many years." Everything she told her 
 transpired just as told. When sick and told that she could 
 not recover, she called her husband and daughter and told 
 them how Maud E. Lord had predicted her present condi- 
 tion and told her she would live. Years after she related 
 to Mrs. Lord the literal fulfillment of her prophecy. She 
 was still alive and interested in her great humanitarian 
 work more than twenty years later. Mrs. Livermore was 
 the friend and unselfish worker among the wounded and 
 dying soldiers in the. Civil War of 1861-5 and was idolized 
 by the survivors of that war. 
 
5G2 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 A DETECTIVE VISITS A SEANCE. 
 
 Berkeley, April 13, 1903. 
 My Dear Maud :— Hearing you are about to publish 
 your book, allow me to add an incident of your wonderful 
 power. At one of the seances you held at my home, a detec- 
 tive, his wife and two sons were invited. I let them pre- 
 pare the room which we were to use as a reception room for 
 the angels, and they prepared it well, too, I assure you. 
 The lights had not been out five minutes before the detec- 
 tive and his whole family were crying and speaking to a 
 son who had been killed on the railroad, and whom I never 
 knew. The son had materialized and stood before them, so 
 they all recognized him. He talked to them for quite a 
 while. After this wonderful seance was over the detective 
 showed me a lamp with which he had intended to throw a 
 light upon the seance. His son was the first to come. 
 Your friend. 
 
 Nellie. 
 
 "While stopping with a family in Philadelphia a most 
 unusual thing occurred, similar to the phenomena of faces 
 on the frosted window glass in the medium's early experi- 
 ence in Fondulac, Wisconsin, only in this case it carried 
 with it a hint of advance news of much importance to the 
 gentleman. While the children of the family were amus- 
 ing themselves in the sitting room, in the early morning, 
 they observed a figure in the frosting on the window pane. 
 On close examination it was seen to be that of a woman 
 holding a paper in her hand. The style and material of the 
 dress was also clearly made out. On comparing it with a 
 photograph of the gentleman's mother, then in Europe, it 
 was found to be an exact counterpart, with the exception 
 that the photograph did not show any paper in the mother's 
 hand. The style and material of the dress and position 
 were the same. The picture remained on the glass until 
 the heat of the room rendered it indistinguishable. The 
 strange part of this incident occurred the next day when 
 the erentleman received a communication relative to his 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 669 
 
 mother's estate in Europe. The package corresponded ex- 
 actly with the paper seen on the window pane 
 
 ODD DESCRIPTIONS. 
 
 While describing for a professor of mathematics from 
 Amherst College, Mrs. Lord said: "I sec a brother of yours 
 losing his life in a very strange way. lie seems to be thrown 
 into the sea from a whale's tail. He was the most sur- 
 prised man in the world when he found himself in the 
 v. ater. ' ' 
 
 "I should say he was," replied the professor. "He was 
 at sea and had gone with others in a boat to examine what 
 they thought was a rock in mid-ocean. He landed upon 
 the rock, which proved to be a whale's tail." This strange 
 death, known only to the professor, being told to him by a 
 stranger, when he knew that no one but himself knew it, 
 caused him to continue his investigations until he was 
 forced to admit and accept as true the theory of spirit 
 return. Accustomed to reasoning from axiomatic truths and 
 established facts, he was not afraid of the deductions of 
 his own logic, as are many less intelligent people. 
 
 Speaking at one of Mrs. R. S. Lillie's meetings in San 
 Francisco, she told a German that he had a brother lost at 
 sea from a vessel that went down with all on board. ' ' Yes, ' ' 
 said the gentleman, "My brother was thus lost more than 
 thirty years ago. The vessel on which he left the old 
 country for America was never heard from after leaving 
 port." 
 
 At the same meeting, she said to another German: 
 1 ' You have a son named Willie in spirit life. " " Strange, ' ' 
 he replied, "that you should tell that. I will explain. 
 Years ago, we lost a little one prematurely born. Some 
 years after, a medium told me the same as you tell, and at 
 the same time said that the child said he did not have any 
 name. I said, 'We will call him Willie.' Now, after some 
 years he comes again and gives the name I gave him. It is 
 strange but it must be true that he is here, or you could 
 not know that he is my boy and named Willie. I never 
 
5G4 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 saw you before and no one could tell you, for ] never 
 told any one— you could not guess it." Plain, simple 
 logic— German logic. 
 
 A most unusual test was given to a lady in Akron, 
 Ohio, in the presence of many people. Mrs. Drake de- 
 scribed the lady's mother, and said she was burned to 
 death by gasoline. 
 
 "Yes," said the lady, "My mother came to her death 
 in the manner described." 
 
 "I also see that you were born after the accident to 
 your mother. How very strange. ' ' 
 
 "Yes, so I am told," said the lady*. 
 
 It was explained that the sudden and intense heat 
 caused involuntary muscular contraction that brought the 
 child into the world after the spirit had left the body and 
 before rigor mortis had set in. Such descriptions establish 
 the presence of some disembodied informant and eliminates 
 all guess work. 
 
 An instance of telepathic diagnosis occurred in Beat- 
 rice, Nebraska, when the medium was visiting Mrs. Judge 
 H. W. Parker. An orthodox minister had called some 
 thirty or more of his congregation to account for daring 
 to attend Mrs. Drake's Sabbath meetings. He sent them 
 notes to come to his study and answer for their apostasy. 
 He expected them to bow to his superior wisdom and cry: 
 "peccavi," and he would forgive them and tell them to 
 "go and sin no more." Only two or three obeyed his 
 mandate. He then tried to explain his demand as a joke. 
 The ladies of his congregation then called upon Mrs. Drake 
 with the intention of securing for themselves evidence of 
 the absurdity of the claims of spiritualism. As usual she 
 received them graciously and described for each separately. 
 They were greatly astonished that such things could be 
 when the wise minister, hired to think for them and to 
 keep them from thinking for themselves, so unhesitatingly 
 told them it was all the works of the devil. " She diagnosed 
 for one of the ladies and told her what to do. The lady 
 then asked if she could tell what was the matter with an ab- 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 5G5 
 
 sent friend without touching any article belonging to her 
 friend. "Yes," was the reply. "There is a scientific way 
 in which I can be brought in contact with your friend. 
 Let me take your hand. Now think intently of your 
 friend." 
 
 "I see that she is very sick." She then described the 
 lady, her family, the room and its furnishings, and told 
 them she would die before eleven o'clock of the next fore- 
 noon ; that the doctors did not understand her trouble, and 
 that she could cure her by magnetic treatment. Before the 
 designated hour, the next day, the lady, wife of a banker, 
 died. 
 
 UNUSUAL MANIFESTATION. 
 
 Among those possessed of remarkable healing power is 
 Dr. Nellie Beighle of San Francisco, than whom none are 
 better or more favorably known and none more successful 
 —a lady of largest generosity, fearless in expression of opin- 
 ion and loved by all who know her. After an absence from 
 the city for two years, Mrs. Drake entered her elegant of- 
 fices in San Francisco, and, after greeting her said : 
 
 "I learn you have been getting married since I was 
 here." 
 
 "Yes, Maud, I have, and I have one of the best men in 
 the world." 
 
 1 ' I am so glad, Nellie dear, for you deserve the best, but 
 you will not keep him long. ' ' 
 
 "Oh, now, you stop that," she replied, in her impul- 
 sive way. "Don't you dare see him passing out— I won't 
 have it." 
 
 She again saw the shadow of the Death Angel fol- 
 lowing close to this unusually happy couple. A few days 
 later she held a seance in their elegant home in the Strath- 
 more. The manifestations were unusually satisfactory as 
 was usual with all seances held for her. Understanding 
 spiritual law so well, Dr. Beighle always selected her sit- 
 ters for the seances held for her and imposed upon them 
 conditions essential to the production of the phenomena. 
 
5GG PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 They could comply or stay away. She wanted the best 
 conditions and sought the best results, irrespective of the 
 preconceived opinions of the many professional and scien- 
 tific men whom she invited. Here again, Mrs. Drake saw 
 the Angel of eternal life standing close beside this loved 
 husband. In parting, she said: "Nellie, dear Nellie, I 
 must tell you. I know you are as good as gold to your 
 husband, and to everybody, but I want you to be espe- 
 cially kind to him, for he will not be with you very long.'' 
 
 "Oh, I hope it will be some time before he will go, 
 some years, anyway." 
 
 "No, Nellie, I can count the days on the fingers of 
 one hand." 
 
 "Don't say that, Maud— I may outlive him, but he 
 won't go for years yet. I can't let him go." 
 
 "I am fraid he will. I am so sorry, but I am made to 
 tell you." 
 
 In less than a week he lay silent and unconscious, but 
 not yet entirely severed from his body. They all thought 
 he was gone. Not so, however. The "powers" that rule 
 Dr. Beighle's destiny brought him back to bear tesimony of 
 her teachings and her knowledge of the continuity of life 
 and its possible immortality. He told her in verse which 
 seems best fitted for description of celestial scenes and 
 with great exaltation of thought, as only an emancipated 
 and arisen spirit is permitted to do, of his visit to the 
 border line of spirit life ; of its glories and possibilities, and 
 of those who were awaiting his coming. He returned to 
 thank her for opening up to him before he went the beauty 
 of eternal life's inexplicable glory. The following is a 
 small part of what he said, as he repeated it to Mrs. Drake 
 the day after he left the body: 
 
 "Thou hast banished the mists from mine eyes; 
 
 Thou hast awakened my soul to all this beauty. 
 
 Think, oh, my Helen, it was thy hand, 
 
 That lifted the mist from these mighty hills. 
 
 It was thy voice, speaking in loving tones, 
 
 That stilled all fear of the unknown — the Christ — 
 
 The God, whom I now know, doeth all things well. 
 
CONTINl'lTY OF LAW AND LIFE. 567 
 
 "When God and his attending angels 
 
 Shall lift the frozen seal off my struggling voice, 
 
 With all the longings oi voiceless Love, 
 
 Whose 'signet' is life everlasting, 
 I will bridge the soundless ocean of Death 
 And will come and tell you, dear one, 
 Of the infinite rest and ueauty of dreams 
 Never, no never in mortal life surpassed." 
 
 He gained a knowledge of the facts of spirit life 
 through the mediumship of his loving wife, who is a 
 medium of great power, and the author of several works on 
 psychic facts. After he had taken his final departure and 
 his body lay in the casket midst a profusion of flowers, 
 he came and repeated to Mrs. Drake all he had said to 
 his wife. This communication was read to the sorrowing 
 wife and family, who listened with rapt attention and 
 bore testimony to the accuracy of the communication as 
 delivered to them just before passing to the world of 
 spirits. 
 
 MATERIALIZE IN MID-AIR. 
 
 Our relations to matter and its laws are such as to 
 cause us to question any fact outside of the conditions to 
 which we are subjected. We copy the following from a 
 letter written by Mrs. Henrietta Jansen of Berkeley, Cali- 
 fornia, a lady of rare and beautiful accomplishments, an 
 exquisite vocalist and a person in no way easily deceived 
 or deluded by unreal appearances. She writes : 
 
 "We held a seance at our home with Mis. Maud 
 Lord-Drake as medium. There were sixteen present, includ- 
 ing our three children. Mr. Drake, who accompanied his 
 wife, in order to satisfy skeptics had been locked out of 
 oilr part of the house. All present but one, Mr. S., had 
 attended circles before. He was a most decided skeptic. 
 Almost as soon as the light was extinguished spirit voices 
 came to different ones. The singing of Clarence, the con- 
 trol, was simply wonderful. Articles were taken from one 
 person to another when verbally or mentally requested. 
 We were fanned repeatedly. The music box was taken 
 around the circle and played for each of us and then taken 
 
5G8 
 
 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 up and up until the ceiling was touched. The same thing 
 was done with the guitar. I requested that' they rattle 
 the crystals of the hanging lamp (which had been put up 
 and out of reach) with each instrument. They did so, Mr. 
 S., the pronounced skeptic, could not believe it was spirit 
 phenomena, and thought Mr. Drake had in some way got- 
 ten into the room and was doing it all, and not until we 
 called for him and he answered from the adjoining room 
 and I assured him he was locked out would he believe other- 
 wise. Mr. and Mrs. J. received beautiful messages and 
 tests. Mrs. J's. sister materialized before her so plainly and 
 brightly that she recognized her. Her husband, the gentle- 
 man to her right, and my little daughter, all saw her. Our 
 family, five in number, sat together, and we all saw our 
 dear departed daughter materialize. She came from above, 
 down, down, like the beautiful angel she is, until she stood 
 in front of me, when she said: "Mama, mama, mama — it 
 is Emma." Then she rose up toward the ceiling and van- 
 ished. It was a beautiful materialization, so white and 
 bright that we all plainly saw her. ' ' 
 
 Mr. J. wore a rose in a flower holder. We all heard 
 a spirit voice ask for it. It was taken to Mr. S., who sat 
 at the other side of the circle. Later on, Mr. J. asked that 
 the holder be returned. Mr. S. felt them taking the holder 
 from the rose. It was returned to Mr. J. When the light 
 was finally lit, Mr. S., our skeptic, had the rose and the 
 music box in his lap. Mr. T.'s handkerchief and a lady's 
 handkerchief, were tied around his right wrist. He was 
 obliged to admit that there must have been unseen forces at 
 work. These remarkable manifestations have put him to 
 thinking. 
 
 Mrs. Henrietta Jansen. 
 
 TEST VERIFIED. 
 
 The following verification of a test given to an Eng- 
 lish gentleman, well known in San Francisco, is only one 
 of many of a similar kind : 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 509 
 
 Bontk Avi:.. Berkeley, CaL, Apr. 15, l 
 1. George P. W. Jansen, d<» hereby declare that I was 
 with J. A. Kinghorn-Jones at 662 East Twelfth Si 
 East Oakland, on Tuesday, the 14th day of April, 1903, 
 when Mrs. Maud Lord-Drake, between the hours of ! 
 and 4:30 p. m. while under control, told J. A. Kinghorn- 
 Jones that he had a great many friends around him; that 
 there were three brothers and a Bister. Mr. Kinghorn- 
 Jones said: "No sister." Mrs. Maud Lord-Drake said: 
 "Yes, it is so, even if you never knew her; or if you did. 
 Your sister is here. Of this I am certain. You will re- 
 ceive a letter from your brother very soon which will con- 
 vince you. ' ' 
 
 (Signed.) G. P. AY. Jansen. 
 
 36 Geary St.. San Francisco. April 15. '03. 
 G. P. ^y. Jansen. 
 
 Dear Sir:— This morning I received a letter from my 
 brother, Edward, in London, saying that our sister Adeline 
 passed over on the 31st of March, 1903, after three weeks 
 illness. 
 
 (Signed) J. A. Kinghorn- Jones. 
 
 Among the many incidents of Mrs. Lord's experience 
 during her residence in Boston, was that of meeting with 
 Baron Martheze of England, and his accomplished sister 
 Juan. Baron Martheze will be remembered as a waiter of 
 great ability and the author of several volumes on spirit- 
 ual subjects: a gentleman with courtly manners, commen- 
 surate with his rank. He was a great admirer of Mrs. Lord 
 and her mediuniship. He urged her to visit England and 
 assured her of great success in London. He wanted her to 
 be presented at Court, as the Queen w r as greatly interested 
 in this transcendental subject. 
 
 On his second visit to this country, he again urged her 
 to visit England. He extended many courtesies and marked 
 attentions to Mrs. Lord and her numerous friends, enter- 
 taining them as became his position and ability. 
 
570 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 At this time. Minister Joy personally placed in Mrs. 
 Lord's hands a beautiful present in the shape of a locket of 
 Etruscan gold, attached to a massive gold chain. The chain 
 was stolen by a pretended medium, the daughter of a 
 writer on hypnotism, who was very jealous of Mrs. Lord's 
 popularity. The locket was a beautiful work of art, em- 
 bossed with two hearts entwined, one of pearls and the other 
 of turquoise, surmounted by the Prince of Wales' feathers 
 set with rubies. This she w T ore as a breast pin for more than 
 thirty years. It was once stolen and several times lost, but 
 each time her control, Val., brought it back. So highly did 
 she prize this present for its rare beauty and great value, 
 that this control would not let her lose it. It is the only 
 ornament she ever cared to wear. 
 
 A SPIRIT CALLS FOR HELP. 
 
 One dark, cold, stormy evening when living on the 
 West Side in Chicago, the medium's husband came home 
 about seven o'clock and was greeted with the cheerful 
 
 remark: "I must go to " naming a number on 
 
 Adams Street, which proved to be near the bridge, in a 
 building occupied by several families of laboring people. 
 
 "Well, I guess not, on such a night as this," was the 
 reply. 
 
 "I must go. I am told that a man has just been 
 brought home dead, and his wife and six little children, 
 without a cent with which to buy a candle or a mouthful 
 to eat, are gathered around the dead body. ' ' 
 
 The husband knew from the locality that it was an un- 
 desirable part of the city to visit unaccompanied by the 
 police, and hence left everything of value, except a few 
 dollars in money. They started in the sleet and rain 
 for the designated number. 
 
 Arriving near the place, the medium, whik her hus- 
 band was searching for the number, took the lead and 
 walked with no uncertain or hesitating step to a hall -way; 
 entered and walked in the Stygian darkness to the back 
 of the building; opened a door and walked in, almost be- 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 571 
 
 fore her husband could overtake her. There is the dark- 
 ness on the bed, lay the body of a man fully dressed just as 
 he had been brought home from the accident that ended 
 his life. The wife was kneeling at the bed and the hungry 
 
 children were crying at her side. Their immediate nee 
 ties were soon relieved. 
 
 The priest refused to officiate at the funeral because 
 of some infraction of church discipline, until it became evi- 
 dent that it would be greatly to the discredit of the church 
 if he did not do so. Catholic city officials, in order to pre- 
 vent the case being aired in the newspapers, saw the priest 
 who then denied ever having refused to officiate. 
 
 When the poor widow 7 was placed in better quarters 
 where she could support her little ones, the incident passed 
 out of the medium's life. 
 
 TALKS INDIAN TO THE NAVAJOS. 
 
 On one of Mrs. Drake's trips across the continent, 
 when the train had stopped for dinner and while the 
 medium was talking with a few Indian women, near whom 
 were several lazy Indian men not deserving of their own 
 appellation of "Braves," she commenced to talk to them 
 in their own language. The passengers from the train 
 gathered around her and looked on with much interest, 
 especially one gentleman who said he was the interpreter 
 for the tribe. The Indian women laughed and pointed to 
 the Indian men, evidently greatly pleased at what was 
 being said, while the Indian men tried to hide behind each 
 other and to get out of the circle formed around them by 
 the passengers. The Indian women lifted Mrs. Drake's 
 coat and said: "Big brave come," and pointed towards 
 their home across the country. The medium's husband 
 was obliged to put his arm around her to keep her from 
 going with them. The interpreter came forward and said : 
 "Where did your wife learn to speak the Indian language 
 so fluently I have been the interpreter for this tribe tor 
 twenty years and she speaks the language better than I 
 do, and much better than I have ever heard it spoken." 
 
572 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 She was conscious of what she was saying and was, 
 apparently, in her normal condition, but could not help 
 saying what she did. Her talk was a reprimand from some 
 grand old Indian to the lazy, useless men of the tribe, all 
 of which was fully understood by the medium, the Indians 
 and by the interpreter. 
 
 HELD BACK FROM WRONG. 
 
 A prominent broker in Chicago, who, by some strange 
 law of affinity, was determined to leave his family and 
 seek a distant home with a woman who was likewise in- 
 clined to leave her husband, became acquainted with Mrs. 
 Drake by reading many of her writings and by noting the 
 accuracy with which one of her controls called the Chicago 
 grain market. Many parties in Chicago in 1890, are con- 
 versant with and noted the fact that this control called 
 the grain market to the fraction of a cent for days, weeks 
 and months ahead, and that he told three months ahead 
 of the close of the May option on wheat, the exact fraction 
 (1.17) at which it would close. The verification of these 
 prophecies naturally caused this broker to listen when she 
 told him he must not do the terrible thing he contem- 
 plated. If he did, the master of human " destiny would 
 condemn him to shame and failure, to penury and woe. 
 She told the woman her husband would meet a sudden 
 death and he would then know all her perfidy and sin. Be- 
 fore them was the wreck of two homes, sorrow and shame 
 to two families. She told them their spirit friends com- 
 manded and demanded nobler and better issues of life. 
 
 The woman's husband met with sudden death within a 
 few months. The medium's advice was heeded. Only 
 these two people and he, who is now on the other side oi 
 life, know of these facts. The spirit world guards well th( 
 sacred secrets of human lives. 
 
 CHRIST IS COMING, CHRIST IS HERE— A VISION. 
 
 In the month of June, in 1883, Mrs. Lord lived at No. 
 26 Chester Park, Boston. While lying in a room adjoining 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 
 
 one where the family were discussing the complicated prob- 
 lem of dressmaking and where she could hear their con- 
 versation, she was given a vision of the second cumin 
 Christ. Of this experience, Mrs. Lord says: 
 
 "'It. was not a. dream because I was fully conscious of 
 every sound. I could hear the rhythmic dropping of water 
 from a faucet in the room, mingling with the subdued noise 
 from the street and the monotone of the conversation of 
 those in the adjoining room." 
 
 These waves— these ripples of sound, soothing to brain 
 and body, reaching out into the unknown without any 
 break of continuity, put her in tune with the more subtle 
 harmonies on which dreams as well as the real verities of 
 life are brought from the higher intelligences. Rhythm is 
 the talisman that freshens and fascinates all souls touched 
 with the magic power of religious sentiment. Rhythm and 
 song is the form in which the language of the celestial 
 spheres is expressed, just as poetry is the form in which the 
 Eternal feeling clothes itself with infinite and divine sug- 
 gestions. The vision was presented with an accompaniment 
 of mountains and with the mysteries of the air, surround- 
 ings that were in harmony with its grandeur, its meaning, 
 and, its possible verity. 
 
 She seemed to be in a place she had never seen before. 
 She thus described it: "I stood by a roadway winding 
 from the foothills, back of which were higher peaks, down 
 through a mountain town. The declining sun touched the 
 distant hills with a light of unusual brightness. But where 
 I stood, and over all the town a subdued shadow of the 
 deepest darkness rested. This did not impress me with any 
 feeling of gloom, but rather a feeling of mysterious awe 
 such as steals over us and affects all living animals when 
 the sun is totally eclipsed; not with a sense of fear, but 
 with a feeling of exaltation— an expectation of great pur- 
 pose about to.be realized; some promise on which hangs the 
 dearest hopes of life about to be fulfilled. Looking up the 
 road I beheld two beautiful white horses richly equipped, 
 with plumed heads and gold-embossed harness, drawing 
 
574 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 a gilded chariot in which stood two persons from whose 
 shoulders fell white flowing mantles. One drove while the 
 other turned to me and said: 'Go ye forth and tell all 
 the people that Christ is coming. Christ is here.' I was 
 made to feel that these two were Peter and John and that 
 the command came from John. 
 
 "A second chariot, in all respects like the first, passed 
 containing Moses and Elias, when Moses turned and said: 
 'See ye not by the heavenly signs that Christ is coming, 
 Christ is here. Go ye throughout the land and prepare the 
 people for his coming.' 
 
 "Other chariots to the number of ten or twelve passed 
 containing the apostles and disciples. From each came the 
 same command. 
 
 "As the last chariot passed I hurried up the road to 
 do as commanded. A thought startled me : ' Am I worthy 
 of this glorious mission? Has my life been such that the 
 people will listen to my voice and heed the glad tidings I 
 bring to them?' 
 
 "A strange and dread feeling of un worthiness came 
 over me. Every unkind thought of my life confronted me. 
 Every selfish act oppressed me. I was weighted and bur- 
 dened with every hasty word and every neglected oppor- 
 tunity to relieve the distress of others. I felt humiliated 
 and crushed with such great unworthiness. And I went 
 sorrowing through fear that I could make so few hear the 
 message I bore. I fell on my knees and looked up into the 
 mysterious darkness. Never before did I know that spirit 
 could be so punished by regret. Could I only go back and 
 gather up the scattered jewels, that I had so carelessly and 
 ignorantly strewn along my pathway, it would have been 
 a solace and a joy to me. Gladly would I have given an 
 eternity of service to feel worthy of executing the com- 
 mand thus given to me. 
 
 "As I looked up into the heavens, the rays of the de- 
 clining sun, as if from beyond the clouds, touched the 
 highest eastern hills with a golden radiance; and, in the 
 center of the darkness and gloom which rested upon the 
 
CONTINUITY OP LAW AND LIFE. 
 
 homes of the people and the streets and by-ways in which 
 ihc\ lived, unconscious of whal seemed so clear and appar- 
 ent to me, 1 behold an aureola of lighl growing Larger 
 
 and more distinct, high in the center of the mysterious 
 
 darkness above. Extending slowly down from this. 
 through the darkened space came a golden stairway, on 
 
 each side of which there stood, two and two. hand in hand, 
 man and woman, making an unbroken chain of angelic 
 forms extending from the aureola of light, which was 
 slowly changing to empyrean bine, down to the high hill at 
 the limits of the town. 
 
 "Slowly coming down this golden stairway I saw the 
 well-known figure of the Xazarene. On His shapely and 
 beautiful countenance rested a shadow of unutterable sor- 
 row, as step by step he came, unrolling a long scroll — the 
 record of human Jives— which fell upon the stairway back 
 of him. 
 
 "When about midway between the blue empyreum 
 and the dark earth into which the stairway seemed to dis- 
 solve, the last rays of the setting sun illumined his golden, 
 brown hair and white, robes. 
 
 "The dripping of water, the noise of the street contin- 
 ued all this time and a voice called me from the adjoining 
 room. Thus ended a vision whose impress has never been 
 effaced— whose lesson has never been forgotten. It is the 
 basis of my belief in the coming reality of the vision 
 itself/' 
 
 If Raphael, one of the seven holy angels, served 
 Tobias as a servant all the days he did appear to him. and 
 he "did but see a vision;" and, our loved ones can come 
 from that bright other side to greet us. as they certainly 
 do, who shall place limits upon Almighty Intelligence? 
 Scientists may cling to false ideas and principles for fear 
 they may be forced to acknowledge an infinite intelli- 
 gence controlling all nature's processes. The world, how- 
 ever, moves on and the simple and humble grasp God's 
 great secrets before the wise are ready to accept them. 
 
 "Recounting this vision to a lady in Stockton. Tali- 
 
576 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 forma, who has her home study equipped with astronomi- 
 cal instruments and who is royally gifted with divina- 
 tion and intelligence, it was interpreted as follows: 
 
 CHRIST IS COMING; CHRIST IS HERE. 
 
 The hosts of Heaven are marching round this sphere. 
 
 Saturn, Jupiter and Mars are singing, 
 
 "Christ is coming; Chrisu is here." 
 
 With the Sun and Moon, five great spheres, 
 
 Uranus, Mercury and Venus drawing near, 
 
 All the Hosts of Heaven are singing — 
 
 "Christ is coming; Christ is here." 
 
 The past three days, three of the most brilliant 
 planets of our solar universe have been working in con- 
 junction, namely: Saturn, Jupiter and Venus. Three of 
 our grandest planets were in conjunction at the birth of 
 Jesus— THE CHRIST— nearly 2,000 years ago, namely: 
 Saturn, Jupiter and Mars. We expect to see this same con- 
 junction and a Great Perihelion upon Friday, the 13th day 
 of December of this year, (1901) for the sun and the 
 moon will then join these grand bodies. These five great 
 spheres and our solar universe will be working in conjunc- 
 tion; and, 'Spiritual Uranus' and 'Intellectual Mercury' 
 will be to their west but a few degrees; and, 'Beautiful 
 Venus' will be to their right several degrees, or to the 
 east. 
 
 The whole will make a -most magnificent spectacle of 
 "Celestial Lights" and a wondrously powerful planetary 
 influence. , 
 
 As the "Starry Heavens" and the "Heavenly Hosts" 
 heralded the coming of Jesus, the Christ, likewise, will the 
 great planetary conjunction and wondrous perihelion of 
 to-day— the "Hosts of Heaven"— herald the awakening 
 of souls to the truth of Being, that Christ is WITHIN; 
 hence "Christ is coming, Christ is here." to all individuals 
 who realize that they are made in the ' ' image of God, ' ' the 
 Christ. Thus the "Hosts of Heaven" are marching by, 
 singing : 
 
 "CHRIST IS COMING, CHRIST IS HERE." 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 571 
 
 Nov. 24th, 1901. 
 
 The past three days, three of the most brilliant 
 poised and the cardinal signs were upon their own cusps 
 denoting spiritual fame for our awakening sphere- thai 
 is, fame among the "Heavenly Hosts/" 
 
 We saw this sphere perfectly balanced from the north 
 to the south and from the east to the west, and he who 
 hath eyes to see, let him see and understand, for only 
 such will perceive the interpretation of your wondrous 
 vision. 
 
 The earth was perfectly balanced; spiritualized, 
 because the cardinal signs were manifesting their highest 
 spiritual attributes. This is the reason the "Hosts of 
 Heaver" are marching by, singing: 
 
 "Christ Is Coming, Christ Is Here." 
 
 The "Science of Life" teaches us an understanding, 
 not only of ourselves, but of all nature, as well. There we 
 learn the "Truth of Being" and why we exist. 
 
 The great "Book of Wisdom" reveals to us, in its 
 first chapters, that God said: "Let us make man in our 
 own image." 
 
 To be made in the image of God, a being or a thing, 
 signifies that we must correspond to that personage or 
 thing, not only in appearance, but also in power and 
 wisdom, therefore because God, the Infinite Creator of all, 
 is all-wise, and all-powerful, and everywhere present, man, 
 being made in the image and likeness of God, must pos- 
 sess the infinite attributes of Deity. This is the wondrous 
 secret of the "Truth of Being." 
 
 Every soul has within its REAL SELF the possibilities 
 and the capacities of God. These God-powers are 
 latent in most individuals because man does not and will 
 not understand himself or know his real power. 
 
 Many souls are now awakening to the truth of their 
 REAL natures. The great ball of spiritual advancement 
 has started upon its most wondrous journey: and. as it ad- 
 vances, its motion is increasing with marvelous rapidity; 
 
 -i 9 
 
578 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 Therefore we may expect to see the most powerful manifes- 
 tation of the forces of nature. 
 
 Each human brain is a wonderfully constructed and 
 powerful electric battery, and the atmosphere and all 
 space are permeated with ethereal and electric waves, hence 
 wireless telegraphy will soon be the most successful and 
 rapid means of communication — the world over, and espe- 
 cially will it be so among private individuals. 
 
 The ether transmits light 186,300 miles per second; 
 and, at that rate it would not take long to put a girdle 
 about the earth, or to reach our most distant^ planet. 
 
 To attain this most marvelous power an understand- 
 ing of the laws and forces of nature will be necessary as 
 well as a knowledge of how to use them. Each soul must 
 realize that he is made in the "image of God" that he has 
 the Christ within his real self. Then all will know 
 that 
 
 "Christ Is Coming, Christ Is Here." 
 
 The solar influences are now ripe for their most 
 wondrous realization. Nearly 2,000 years ago the Christ 
 came in a single personage — Jesus, the Christ, because he 
 expressed all of God's infinite power. 
 
 Then humanity was not far enough, advanced to fully 
 understand the truths that Jesus taught. To-day, they are 
 more prepared to accept the Christ truths which the life 
 blood of Jesus bought. Many, many souls now realize that 
 Christ is within their real -selves, striving to mani- 
 fest himself. Because of this, 
 
 "Christ Is Coming, Christ Is Here." 
 
 Hence it is not necessary to-day for the Christ to 
 reappear in one personage only, for too many souls know 
 their divinity— the Christ within— and, for this reason, the 
 "Hosts of Divinity," are marching round this sphere, re- 
 joicing and singing, 
 
 "Christ Is Coming, Christ Is Here." 
 
 I. A. M. 
 
 Stockton, California, Nov. 24, 1901. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 579 
 
 It will be noted that the writer in predicting wire- 
 Less telegraphy as early as 1901, wrote with greater wis- 
 dom than she dreamed. 
 
 Along these same lines instruments making possible 
 the communication between spirits and mortals will yet 
 be perfected. As early as 1870 a spirit scientist— a Ger- 
 man in earth life— the same spirit who predicted the erup- 
 tion of Mount Pelee at the meeting- in St. Louis in 1902, 
 designed for Mrs. Lord an instrument attuned to spirit 
 vibrations with a receiver for recording their messages. 
 She did not, at that time, appreciate the importance of 
 such an instrument and the drawings were lost. 
 
 YOU WILL BURY ALL YOUR FAMILY. 
 
 All the prominent residents and spiritualists of Kan- 
 sas City, Missouri, will remember Dr. S. S. Todd, whose 
 office was in the Ridge building. He was prominent in 
 his profession, a pronounced spiritualist and intellectually 
 big enough to stand by any truth. He was the substantial 
 friend of all honest mediums. He always reached his con- 
 clusions by strictly scientific analysis and logical deduc- 
 tions. He was one of the many friends and admirers of 
 Mrs. Drake; and, at the time of her legal fight against 
 the political ring in that city, volunteered as bondsman in 
 her several cases in the United States courts. His position 
 in reference to spiritualism, and his action in Mrs. Drake's 
 cases, did not militate against his business as many timid 
 souls would think, but only strengthened him before the 
 public. 
 
 In the last years of his life his health was not the best. 
 His family consisted of a wife, her brother and his 
 sister, all 'much younger than he. They were naturally 
 quite anxious on this account. They consulted Mrs. Drake's 
 controls. His first wife, Thursa, who passed over years 
 before, came and told them not to fear as he would live 
 to bury them all. That his strength of character and 
 knowledge of spirit life and its realities gave him the 
 strength to go through those scenes which the others could 
 
580 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 not endure. They were greatly relieved and rejoiced over 
 the information, he himself being conscious of self -centered 
 power to meet all of an eventful life's duties, come as they 
 might. His wife at the time remarked, "Oh, papa, I 
 could never live to bury you," so greatly was he beloved 
 by them all. It was an unusual prophecy, later fulfilled 
 in every detail. 
 
 VARIOUS DEPARTMENTS OF SPIRITUAL SCIENCE. 
 
 To mesmerism, magnetism, hypnotism, psychology, 
 clairvoyance and psychometry, has been attributed many of 
 the mental manifestations of spiritualism. Some have at- 
 tempted to refer all mental spiritual phenomena to one 
 or more of these departments of spiritual science. Failing 
 to recognize that each possesses a distinct place of its own 
 in science, and, in attempting to attribute all phenomena 
 to the action of the . embodied spirit — to the spirit still 
 incarnated— they have ignored and refused to recognize the 
 agency of the disembodied spirit in the production of the 
 phenomena. Logical reasons— in fact, any good reason— 
 for such attempts do not appear. 
 
 Why any honest thinker can object to life continuing 
 beyond this stage of existence is a mystery. If it does con- 
 tinue, as the facts taken as a whole demonstrate, what ob- 
 jection can there be to such entity telling us something of 
 that continued existence, that we may the better prepare 
 ourselves for it. 
 
 We know that we live. Grant this great mystery, and 
 all these facts upon which our knowledge of a continued 
 existence is founded follow in accordance with natural 
 law. Facts are yet wanting upon which to predicate im- 
 mortality, but are too many and too real for it to be dis- 
 puted that our life is continued beyond this stage of ex- 
 istence. This is what concerns us here and now. As 
 stated in the commencement of this work, it does not so 
 much concern us whence, how or why life is. as to know 
 that it continues as individualized here. 
 
CONTINUITY OF law and LIFE. 
 
 Matter is necessary for the manifestation of force. 
 Force is inherent in matter as shown in the positive 
 negative conditions of all atoms. It is the Father and 
 Mother God. It is the radiant energy that manifests in 
 the blade of grass, pulsates in the ocean's swell, vibrates in 
 the immensity of space, creating and holding planets and 
 mighty systems in place, and, grander and more marvelous 
 than all, thinks in human and spirit forms. It is mani- 
 fold in its expression and infinite in its variety of forms. 
 Individualized in human forms, and more positively indi- 
 vidualized in its spirit expression it is what ice an . Intel- 
 lect cannot by any form of thesis or antithesis define or 
 deny it. Thus individualized, it is conscious of its con- 
 sciousness, positive of its individuality, and certain of its 
 continuity beyond present conditions, or else nothing is 
 certain. Intuition and cold reason both assert it as a fact 
 in nature— as real as any fact— that it continues to exist 
 as an individualized, integral, sentient, thinking, entity 
 beyond this stage of existence. Beyond this conclusion it 
 is not necessary or important to investigate or speculate. 
 Only by analogy can we reach past the next stage of ex- 
 istence. The knowledge to be gained in the next stage 
 cannot even be approximately imagined from our present 
 angle of vision, much less stated in terms that mean any- 
 thing. The soul— the primal element, a force, a principle 
 distinct from matter, using matter as a means of expres- 
 sion, may, and does prophesy for itself an eternal destiny. 
 Other than this reason has no facts upon which to base 
 such a conclusion. 
 
 Coming back to our starting point, and referring 
 once more to the chapters of spiritual science enumerated 
 above, it is known that this force operating through human 
 organism carries with its vibrations a peculiar emanation 
 called magnetism. Its actions and reactions are inde- 
 pendent of mental vibrations. The result of its operations 
 are a purely physical aura with a potential force and a 
 quality commensurate with the will of the individual 
 and the quality of the body. Science has left the investi- 
 
58! 
 
 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 gator of spiritual phenomena to demonstrate that this 
 aura, when thus evolved, is amenable to mental control, 
 both by the spirit in the body, and out of the body. 
 
 When the mesmerist's or operator's mental concen- 
 tration of vigor, will and suggestion accompanies this mag- 
 netic aura the result is mesmerism, provided his or her 
 power is stronger than that of the subject, even though 
 the subject may have the most magnetism. In these oper- 
 ations it is usual for the mesmerist to impress, by touch- 
 ing the magnetic poles or nerve centers of the subject; 
 and, also, to secure the consent of the subject, although 
 consent is not necessary, if his or her will power is stronger 
 and he or she has the ability to concentrate their mag- 
 netism upon the subject. We will here state that no one 
 ever exercises this power to mesmerize unconsciously, or 
 are successful unless they know how to concentrate their 
 magnetic force. 
 
 In hypnotism this magnetic aura is caught up and 
 handled by the hypnotist's spirit attendant, or control, 
 whether such agency is recognized or not. Spirit is able to 
 grasp the minute corpuscles of this aura and handle them 
 with more effect than the hypnotist, who is limited by 
 his physical conditions. This assistance makes it unneces- 
 sary to manipulate the nerve centers, as is necessary in 
 the beginning with the mesmerist. Ninety-five per cent of 
 the human family are subject to mesmeric, hypnotic, or 
 psychological influence unless they, themselves, or their 
 own controls are better versed in handling this force and 
 choose to prevent anticipated results. 
 
 With the aid of the invisible operator the subject is 
 entranced. In such cases the spirit of the subject is with- 
 drawn from control of the brain, that is, it "stands out" 
 of its natural relation to the physical body, and the assistant 
 spirit operator, or operators are permitted to use the brain 
 and give the seemingly wonderful revelations and wide 
 range of information attributed to the so-called "Sub- 
 conscious Mind" of the subject. This information is 
 sometimes reliable and at other times perfectly unreliable. 
 
CONTINUITY OP LAW AND LIFE 
 
 according as the operating or entracing spirits receive this 
 information from other intelligences present or give it 
 
 from their own knowledge and information. 
 
 That these exhibitions are attended by many spirits 
 of all kinds and degrees of intelligence, reliable and un- 
 reliable, who are ready to give all kinds of information, 
 the manifestations amply indicate. 
 
 Psychology is another phase of mental control of this 
 same force evolved from vital, physical chemistry. In 
 this department the potency of this aura is greater on ac- 
 count of its being more thoroughly imbued with, and sub- 
 jected to mental vibrations, which vibrations in a measure 
 correspond to the physical magnetic vibrations. Their 
 potency — in some instances — is such as to have a perma- 
 nent effect upon the mental vibrations of the subject, 
 sometimes lasting for years without the subject being 
 aware of such influence. This force is in no way 
 allied to magnetism, which, as shown, is purely physical 
 and greatly modified by the diet and habits of the indi- 
 vidual. The spirit and the clairvoyant arrives at the 
 differentia of this aura by the same process., 
 
 Clairvoyance is acquired in the mesmeric state; and, 
 in most cases the clairvoyant transcends the will of the 
 visible operator, even though he or she may still control 
 the clairvoyant's body by his or her mesmeric power. The 
 independent clairvoyant is not always in a clairvoyant 
 state which shows that there is a disembodied mesmerist 
 present whether the subject is aware of it or not. It is 
 thus seen that all operations in these departments of spirit- 
 ual science are interwoven with each other through the 
 agency of the disembodied spirit: and, that none of these 
 operations are independent of such aid. Our experiments 
 along this line warrant the conclusion that the spiritual 
 vision of the clairvoyant as well as the vision of the en- 
 trancing spirit is not limited by space in the realm in 
 which the spirit exists. That they can penetrate other 
 spheres without the aid of spirits from those spheres is not 
 yet established. If the one wishing to become clairvoy- 
 
584 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 ant, or wishing to increase their clairvoyant vision could 
 learn to build their bodies of atoms more in accordance 
 with spiritual law — learn that "we are what we think 
 and eat ; ' ' and, would take nothing into the system contain- 
 ing, or possessing inherent vibrations destructive of spirit- 
 ual harmony, and would not allow any thought in the 
 brain antagonistic to spiritual law, their clairvoyant pos- 
 sibilities would defy expression. 
 
 Experiments and investigations in psychometry war- 
 rant the conclusion that it is a spiritual faculty that can 
 be exercised independent of the disembodied spirit. Many 
 times in submitting articles whose history extended far 
 beyond the experience of Mrs. Drake's wisest controls and 
 requiring the delineation of the most infinitesimal vibra- 
 tions, they have said: "Submit this to the medium when 
 in her normal condition." 
 
 That this is an independent faculty or function of 
 spirit, analogous to intuition in its operation and possessed 
 by all spirits in and out of the body, is a reasonable con- 
 clusion. By reason of physical organism, diet and habits, 
 this faculty cannot be developed in all bodies, especially 
 by meat-eaters and those feeding upon the .coarser foods. 
 This subject is mentioned elsewhere. 
 
 Those attempting to refer mental, spiritual phenomena 
 to any of these departments as manifestations independ- 
 ent of the aid of disembodied spirit, have been unfortunate 
 or superficial in their investigations. 
 
CONCLUSIONS. 
 
 The conclusions from the facts presented may be 
 summed up as follows: 
 
 First. The manifestations do occur. The reality of 
 the facts are fully established. 
 
 Second. That they occur in accordance with nat- 
 ural laws whose operations are not fully known; some 
 not known at all. 
 
 Third. That accurate intelligence is manifested; 
 and, that the intelligence manifested is. not that of any 
 living person in the physical body. 
 
 Fourth. That intelligence is consecutive thought and 
 necessitates a thinker. 
 
 Fifth. That there is no evidence to prove that the 
 thinker is other than the invisible doer of these facts as 
 represented. 
 
 Sixth. That the science of spiritualism is in har- 
 mony with the science of the physical universe. 
 
 The sequence of these conclusions is that, if this 
 intelligence is not embodied in human physical form, it 
 must be disembodied. 
 
 Science cannot escape from the deductions of its own 
 logic. In attempting to do so it stultifies itself and loses 
 influence. Neither can science longer ignore the facts of 
 spiritual phenomena; they stand so very close to the new 
 facts of material science. Besides, spiritual science is now 
 popular. It has come to this age unbidden, unwelcome 
 and opposed, and, yet, its influence has spread over the 
 whole world, and is dynamic of results in church and state, 
 and is a potential motive force in the lives of all who 
 understand its possibilities. It is popular in its litera- 
 ture and in its philosophy. It numbers among its avowed 
 advocates some of the brightest thinkers of the race. It 
 
58G PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 is a philosophy that can be taught. It deals with that 
 part of existence just beyond the five physical senses, but 
 which is none the less real. We cannot see thought, emo- 
 tion or will, and yet these govern us as individuals and as 
 nations. We are conscious of consciousness. We are liv- 
 ing entities within and out of the body. Facts demon- 
 strate this and all the Haeckels and German schools in 
 the world and their insignificant imitators cannot account 
 for all of these facts on the theory of blind force operat- 
 ing through material organizations or any and all of the 
 known properties of matter. Force and matter are co-eval 
 and co-existent and are individualized in many forms. 
 While it has not been our purpose to discuss this conclu- 
 sion from our facts, we are warranted, however, from 
 the facts submitted, in the assertion that individuality of 
 force is accomplished in the human physical organization 
 and that such individuality is retained and maintained in a 
 second stage of existence after the change called death. 
 The facts further warrant the assertion that such indi- 
 vidualized entity is conscious of its consciousness, its intel- 
 ligence, its thought, its emotions, its memory and will. 
 In all these things it is essentially human as in this 
 stage of its existence. This conclusion is essential as a 
 basis upon which to establish a system of ethics that can 
 be taught in our homes and in our schools. 
 
 From a purely selfish point of view it is well to 
 know something of the conditions into which death will 
 usher us, that we may be prepared for action on our 
 arrival ; that we may go supplied with the mental and 
 spiritual equipment necessary for a fair start in that 
 existence. You think you head the procession here with 
 a bank account, or an intellect that figures out that you 
 are nothing but blind force operating through matter, 
 that you are nothing but an aggregation of natural prop- 
 erties of matter, or only a vibration expanding with heat 
 or contracting with its absence. Perhaps you are, Perhaps 
 instead of being at the head of the procession you are on a 
 different tangent, at the rear which nothing but death can 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 587 
 
 correct. Our facts lead us to a different conclusion; and, 
 from them we claim for ourselves only: 
 
 That immortal life is the laic; and, its conditions what 
 we make them. 
 
 That progression is open to all. All are privileged 
 to work out higher conditions in the spirit life. 
 
 That vicarious sacrifice does not intervene with the 
 laws of compensation. Effect must follow cause. 
 
 That progression contradicts the dogma of eternal 
 punishment and a fixed state after death. 
 
 That facts demonstrate the evolution of individual, 
 personal life, from the mortal to the spiritual life, but not 
 backward into mortal life again. 
 
 That there is no exclusive divine revelation, finished, 
 and perfected. 
 
 That the laws permitting Christ to heal the sick and 
 show himself to his disciples and to the multitude have 
 not been changed to conform to creeds and theological 
 dogmas. 
 
 That all life evolving under the same laws must reach 
 the same ultimate destiny. 
 
 That Spirit Return is a fact in the Universe; is in 
 harmony with all other facts when properly understood 
 and formulated. 
 
 That belief in the Father and Mother God; in the 
 Brotherhood of Man; in Prayer and in Morality meas- 
 ured by motives is the essence of Our Philosophy. 
 
 The foregoing pages only very briefly touch the real 
 life of the medium. If her horoscope means anything, 
 as it doubtless does to students along that line, there will 
 be occasion for a second volume a few years later. The 
 present work will have served its purpose, if its readers 
 will do their own thinking. Only a small part of the phe- 
 nomena produced by her mediumship has been presented 
 —only sufficient to illustrate each department of spiritual 
 science. A few conclusions have been suggested, and others 
 are left for the readers to formulate. 
 
588 
 
 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 Many very interesting prophecies, not yet accomp- 
 lished, and many important incidents are omitted from 
 this work. The hundreds of people connected with these 
 omitted phenomena may be disappointed. The size of this 
 volume makes such omission imperative. The purpose has 
 been to present a sufficient number of facts to scientific- 
 ally advance and logically demonstrate the theory of spirit 
 return — to show that it is a fact in nature requiring no 
 new laws, no new conditions; and, only incidentally to 
 deal with the biography of the medium. 
 
 To deal with the facts of the medium's real life— 
 any medium's real life— and tell why and how they are 
 a mirror upon which falls all spiritual, moral and niental 
 changes, as well as physical, civic and national; and, why 
 catastrophes and cataclysms, with attendant circumstances 
 and details, are passed in panoramic view before them — 
 to tell why their present is the future of others, requires a 
 greater knowledge of spiritual laws than is possessed at 
 present. 
 
 Many able minds are honestly pushing their researches 
 along these spiritual and occult lines. Men of science are 
 even giving rein to their imagination and in so doing are 
 proving as serviceable to humanity as those whose fancy has 
 created ideals in poetry and literature. 
 
 Who shall say that the dreams of Edison and Marconi, 
 of Darwin and Pasteur are inferior, even in their elevat- 
 ing and educational tendency, to the unreal imaginings of 
 Milton in his Paradise Lost and Dante in his Inferno, of 
 Goethe and Shakespeare in their more natural fancies, or 
 Zola's La Bete Humaine and Marie Correlli's Master 
 Christian ? 
 
 Truly the man of science whose constructive imagi- 
 nation is not confined to dogmatic theory,— who dares to 
 dream his defiance of gravity in his aerial flights, to har- 
 ness the elements to his mills and chariots, to flash human 
 thought around the globe on nothing more tangible than 
 ethereal vibrations is Past Master of imagination and ranks 
 not second to the poet or occult dreamer. He will do his 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AM) LIFE. 589 
 
 part for the satisfaction of the spiritual and mental, as 
 well as the materia] needs of the race,- all three— whether 
 
 such is his purpose or not. 
 
 Be little knows what .Master hand is adjusting the 
 Lights and and shades of his dreams, or directing them 
 into practical ways. Only as he becomes amenable to occult 
 suggestions will he drop obstructive theories, revise others 
 and reach success and acquire courage sufficient to accept 
 the fact that spirit force and its vehicle of expression — 
 primal matter— are co-eval and co-existent. Science follow- 
 ing the lines on which it was entered must soon admit that 
 this individualized, sentient force, in whatever form man- 
 ifesting, is primal and positive, elemental and indestructi- 
 ble. It is the one sole primate that is never combined; an- 
 cient as God ; co-eval with His spirit ; born of His breath and 
 living in His life. It is not the result of physical organism, 
 neither is it the result of a combination of matter favor- 
 able to its production. This individualized force, called 
 man, prophesies immortality for itself. 
 
 Memento Homo quia Deus es, et in Deum revcrteris." 
 
 a 
 
M 
 
 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 Horoscope o/? Ms>s.M/iud£. Loxi? Dzme 
 Bora/ &,/£- /j./y. M^rch /S^/SSZ^ 
 
 
 7!%>*k 
 
 f 
 
 rd/ 
 
 \VX\ ASCSA/BAMT 
 
 Cusi+sr 
 
 &* 4 
 
 & 
 
 <V ,p 
 
 e 
 
 ¥ 
 
 ^.V 
 
 J, 
 
 N«i 
 
 * % 
 
 
 V»- 
 
 $*,£'. '& 
 
 \S) 
 
 V't 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 
 ASTROLOGY. 
 
 As a matter of Lnteresl to students who may have fol- 
 lowed the fortunes of our medium from early childhood to 
 the present, we include the following excerpts from an 
 astrological forecast by Mr. Julius Erickson, of St. Louis, 
 Mo. While these are not pertinent to the purpose of this 
 compilation of spiritual phenomena, it may interest those 
 who believe the stars exert an influence upon the Lives and 
 actions of people and control their destiny. 
 
 MRS. MAUD LORD-DRAKE. 
 
 According to date furnished, this lady was born as the 
 celestial, movable, cardinal sign "Capricorn," was ris- 
 ing. Saturn rules this sign and is therefore her "Ruling 
 planet." 
 
 "Saturn," her "ruling planet" was disposed of by 
 Venus. This is said by all astrological authorities to give 
 a very refined nature and a pleasing personality. I refer 
 to astrological "authorities," only as a justification and 
 illustration of the well-known truth of astrological tenets 
 and aphorisms which declare that purely "Saturn" people 
 are usually coarse and of extremely selfish nature, hence, 
 we here have a test. This lady is ruled by "Saturn." 
 But the proximity of "Alma" Venus to her ruler endows 
 her with love of beauty, art and music, and gives her 
 inherent refinement, intelligence and culture,— a character 
 embellished with gracious humility, unselfishness and 
 religious sentiment of a high order, — just the opposite of 
 Saturn people not thus aspected. 
 
 Jupiter is supposed to give wealth or station accord- 
 ing to the position he may occupy in the horoscope. If 
 below the earth and unaspected by the Sun or Moon, it 
 presignifies poverty and destitution. Here we find Jupiter 
 above the earth and posited in the house of honor and 
 in trine aspect with the Sun, and in sextile aspect with 
 fair "Cynthia," who holds sway in the ascendant. These 
 
;92 
 
 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 are always good aspects and are indisputable testimonies 
 of "great wealth" late in life. 
 
 On critical examination I find the Moon opposed 
 by ' ' Mars ' ' from the house of ' 'enemies ' ' ; this is a decidedly 
 evil aspect and indicates grave danger of loss and disper- 
 sion of wealth through the chicanery and machinations of 
 bitter and remorseless foes; still, even this will never be 
 able to conquer the dauntless and persistent spirit of old 
 Saturn, for no matter how deep the despair, or great the 
 fall, the self-willed spirit, the persistence and tenacity of 
 the "Capricorn" nature would rise superior to all obstacles, 
 and cause success to follow close on the heels of any failure 
 or disastrous reverse. This has been, and will continue 
 to be so all her life. Jupiter is elevated in this horoscope, 
 hence, in spite of many better experiences and the opposi- 
 tion of powerful foes she will surmount all difficulties 
 and rise triumphant. 
 
 The moon is the synonym for change, restlessness, 
 travel, etc., and its position so strong in the ascendant 
 signifies a life filled with many strange vicissitudes, for 
 the person born with the moon rising partakes largely of 
 that luminary's variability. 
 
 Mercury is supposed to govern intellect" to a large 
 degree, hence, if weak or strong in horoscope, the intellect 
 is supposed to tend accordingly. Here we find Mercury 
 in exact conjunction with the Sun, herald of "light," 
 cliff user of "strength" and power. This is truly symbol- 
 ical. The conjunction of Mercury with the source of illum- 
 ination—the powerful Sun and psychic significator of 
 "mental" illumination and the propagation of spiritual 
 truths— (The Sun, in astrological symbology, typifies 
 "spiritual illumination," the Moon signifies earth and 
 earthly desires, or the sensual nature in man). Mercury 
 therefore rules the mental forces of this lady and his con- 
 junction with the Sun (source of light and mental illum- 
 ination) signifies that she possesses an extraordinary 
 high degree of intellectual power. 
 
 On close inspection of the horoscope I find Uranus 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 593 
 
 in exact conjunction with both Saturn, her ruler, and 
 Venus. "Uranus'' is invariably "strong," in the horo- 
 Bcopes of astrologers, inventors, scientists, anti- 
 
 quarians, etc. 
 
 As we find this "God of mystery" and ruler of all 
 occult phenomena, very strong, and in close conjunction 
 with her "ruling planet," let us outline in a brief man- 
 ner what the character, the mental and moral trend of such 
 a person must be. 
 
 'Capricorn" denotes a very active, energetic, ambi- 
 tious nature; one very hard to understand and still more A 
 difficult to delineate. This lady is decidedly averse to re- 
 straint and loves freedom of act and thought; is extremely 
 independent, yet not at all arrogant, nor is she even abrupt, 
 as are most independent characters; she possesses a calm, 
 smooth, suave and kindly disposition and rarely becomes 
 angry; if angry, in appearance, it is only an exhibition 
 of just indignation; she is open-hearted and quite ap- 
 proachable, for there is nothing of the arrogant contume- 
 liousness of so-called superiority about her: she is digni- 
 fied and grave, yet of an extremely kind disposition, and 
 would not harm a living thing; she is sensitive as an Aeo- 
 lian harp to her surroundings ; is decidedly fond of assert- 
 ing her own prerogatives and rights, and has ideas and 
 opinions of her own, which no one can successfully con- 
 trovert; she is accustomed to helping herself, and loves to 
 feel the satisfaction the knowledge of being able to do 
 this affords. 
 
 Her mental accomplishments and activities are of an 
 extremely high order ; she is quick in thought as the speed- 
 in? arrow: she has unusually strong and true intuitive 
 powers, as well as a really strong resourceful wit and 
 ready apprehension; her analytical powers are of an acute 
 and discriminatory order. 
 
 The position of Jupiter, almost at the zenith, signi- 
 fies a "born leader" and, if it had not been for Saturn 
 on her ascendant, she would have, during the past few years, 
 become even more remarkably famous, than the remainder 
 
594 
 
 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 of her horoscope indicates her to be. Her ambitions and 
 purposes should, and doubtless do, point in the direction 
 of some new movement, or along some new lines of an 
 old philosophy or ethical problem, as yet but little under- 
 stood. For the present however the good aspects are past 
 and the negative or evil ones will continue to thwart her 
 ideals for a few years to come. During the next two 
 years her ambitions will hardly be realized. These ambi- 
 tions should be, as already indicated, in the direction of 
 occultism and in the demonstration of the strange and 
 wonderful truths embraced in the spiritual law. The 
 science of astrology clearly indicates that she possesses 
 the genius for this line of investigation, and the ability 
 to carry her ideas to a scientific and successful issue. 
 
 The transit of Jupiter over the meridian of her horo- 
 scope (a fortunate aspect), indicates a marriage early in 
 life, but as Saturn was in evil aspect with the Sun, it 
 would necessarily prove a disappointment, and possible 
 separation. 
 
 The evil aspect of Uranus to the moon signifies some 
 sudden and strangely evil event in early life. 
 
 The conjunction of Venus to the Sun, a most fortu- 
 nate and propitious aspect, indicates domestic' felicity and 
 concordance, and, therefore, a happy union later in life. 
 
 For the next two years nothing of great importance 
 will develop for her. However, about 1905 her "stars" will 
 again beam forth and cause a decided change in her life, 
 which will doubtless place her in the front rank of leader- 
 ship in occultism in the land. 
 
 The best years of her life will be 1905-7-11 and 12; 
 these years will be of extraordinary importance to her; 
 and, honors, fame, success and renown will be showered 
 upon her. 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFE. 595 
 
 We also quote the following from Mr. Erikson's writ- 
 ings: 
 
 11 'Saturn' is supposed i<> rule 'evil and misfortune,' 
 
 and it is strange that amongst the early nations, remote 
 Prom each other and with no intercommunication, this 
 planet should always have been accounted and held as 
 the prince of evil and ill nature. 
 
 "Persons in whose horoscope Saturn is strong for ill 
 generally lead an unfortunate existence. When Saturn 
 passes a strong point in the horoscope of any one (usually 
 once every 29 y 2 years, the period of its passage around 
 the sun) a series of unfortunate events is sure to transpire 
 for the person so afflicted. 
 
 "Jupiter, the prince of good and the God of the 
 ancient palatine operates directly the reverse. Whenever 
 he makes a good 'transit' in one's horoscope (about once 
 every 12 years) they usually prosper, and success crowns 
 the intelligent efforts of the person so aspected. This is 
 always in proportion to the strength or weakness of the 
 person's horoscope, i. e., the places occupied by the planets 
 and signs of the zodiac at the hour of birth of that partic- 
 ular individual. I have never known of a person having 
 a strong horoscope for good to meet with absolute failure 
 and irretrievable ruin in life, nor of a person with a weak 
 and afflicted horoscope to be very successful for any 
 length of time." 
 
59U 
 
 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 INTO EACH LIFE SOME RAIN MUST FALL. 
 
 When Mrs. Lord first recounted her experience to 
 a dear friend, Mrs. Addie A. Searle, into whose life some 
 sorrow had come, she in turn presented her with the fol- 
 lowing lines, which were published at the time in the Bos- 
 ton papers: 
 
 "From brooding clouds in our own nature rising, 
 
 Our life-rain is distilled; 
 'Tis but a tear from woe, o'er life uprising — 
 
 Life unfulfilled. 
 
 There is for every ill an equal blessing — 
 
 Morning for every night; 
 And parting makes more giad returned caressing, 
 
 And darkness light. 
 
 Despair — drear midnight storm of sob and wailing, — 
 
 Breathes of no coming day; 
 Beyond, Hope's rainbow promise, never failing, 
 
 Spans o'er the way. 
 
 Distrust, self-tortured from its breath of sorrow, 
 
 Distills but ruin's blight; 
 Truth's bright star beaming o'er the coming morrow 
 
 Dispels the night. 
 
 Hatred, Heaven-banished, earthward madly bending, 
 
 As vulture prey-ward sweeps; 
 Love smiles again, the exile, cloud-fold rending, 
 
 Repentant weeps. 
 
 Glory! Joy veiled in mercy from our vision, 
 
 Wealth-burdened, overflows ; 
 Lending a radiance from the land Elysian, 
 
 That crowns repose." 
 
 7" 
 
CONTINUITY OF LAW AND LIFB. 597 
 
 BRING FLOWERS. 
 
 Bring flowers, bright flowers, 
 
 And wreath the brow. 
 Bring sweet perfume, 
 
 And scatter now, 
 For sorrowing hearts 
 
 There is a balm. 
 For grief tossed souls 
 
 There is a calm. 
 When, for grief's burdened 
 
 Sigh, is brought 
 Sweet comfort, as by 
 
 Angels taught, 
 Whispering sweetly 
 
 Of spirit birth, 
 Mourn we no more, 
 
 For the loved of earth. 
 They are not dead, 
 
 Nor gone away! 
 But in spirit lovingly 
 
 About you stay. 
 Let joy usurp the 
 
 Silent gloom 
 That still prevades 
 
 My dying room. 
 Oh! echo there 
 
 Sweet music's tone 
 For oft I'm near and 
 
 Love the song. 
 Yes, yes to each 
 
 I come, I come, 
 To cheer thee 
 
 In thy earthly home. 
 
 — 1 Almira T. Parker, 
 Beatrice, Neb. 
 
>98 
 
 PSYCHIC LIGHT 
 
 AN EVENING WITH MAUD E. LORD. 
 
 Mrs. Emma Elwood of Cambridgeport, Massachu- 
 setts, attended a seance and thus expressed her convictions 
 of the great fact of life's continuity. 
 
 We gathered in silence around her, 
 
 And waited with breathless awe 
 For the angels who .quickly found her, 
 
 For the spirit-forms she saw. 
 
 Away from the vain world's confusion, 
 
 We waited, an anxious band; 
 Oh say, was it all a delusion — 
 
 Or was it a spirit-hand? 
 
 I felt the fond pressure of fingers 
 
 In a tender loving grasp, 
 In the depths of my heart it lingers, 
 
 Oh was it an angel's clasp? 
 
 Was it you, dear father, so near me? 
 
 Did you see my glad surprise? 
 Did your listening spirit hear me, 
 
 And give me those sweet replies <? 
 
 The rosebud I've laid with my treasures; 
 
 I found it within my hand; 
 Oh, dearer than all earthly pleasures, 
 
 That hour with the angel hand. 
 
 Oh wonderful gift! Oft I ponder 
 On the teachings of that night, 
 Till lost in a reverent wonder 
 I pray for a clearer light. 
 
 With our loved ones of earth beside us, 
 We'll patiently waich and wait, 
 
 And trust that the angels will guide us 
 Safe up to the Golden Gate. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 Advice to a Chicago Physician by Dr. DeHaven 199 
 
 All Night Manifestations at Mrs. Dr. Cutter's 233 
 
 Amusement, Serenade and Fishing at a Summer Resort. 425 
 
 Ancient Belief in Spiritualism 497-8, 500 
 
 Animals Clairvoyant and Clairaudient 216, 467-9 
 
 A Pair of Slippers Walk Upstairs, in Daylight 519 
 
 Arrested and Vindicated in Kansas City, Mo 443 
 
 Articles Carried Long Distances. .80, 181, 278, 431-2, 486 
 
 Ashtabula Disaster 197 
 
 Astrology 591, 595 
 
 Attends a Funeral in Spirit 210 
 
 Attends His Own Funeral 304 
 
 Attempts to Explain the Phenomena 119 
 
 Baby Medium Serenaded by the Spirit Band 173 
 
 Battery by Controlling Spirit 179 
 
 Bitten by a Mad Dog 37 
 
 Blavatsky, Madam 257, 260 
 
 Blind by Severe Punishment 23 
 
 Blood Poisoning from Vaccination 177 
 
 Boston's Compliments to the Medium 334 
 
 Bundy, Jno. C, Attends Two Seances 392 
 
 Butter Brought from the Cellar by Clarence 162 
 
 Call Thyself "EON" 387 
 
 Calls for Assistance 570 
 
 Catches the Music Box in Mid-Air 465 
 
 Catholic and Spiritualist Officiate at a Funeral 263 
 
 Catholic Priest Rebukes a Methodist 225 
 
 Chateau Berleaux— Ancestral Home of the Medium. 11, 16 
 
 Chinese Seance 244 
 
 Child Medium 11, 193, 195 
 
ii INDEX. 
 
 Christian Science 220 
 
 Christ is Coming— Christ is Here— A Vision 572-8 
 
 Clarence and the Working Band 76 
 
 Clarence and Leotah Show Themselves to Mr. Drake. .358 
 
 Clarence Talks to Old Friends 366, 369 
 
 Classification of Spiritual Science 580, 584 
 
 Colored Seance by Washington's "Exclusive 400" 248 
 
 Conclusions 585, 589 
 
 Conclusions by Mrs. Laura A. Hooker 184 
 
 Convincing Manifestations 75, 79, 80, 89, 128-9 
 
 Country Boy Consults Mephistopheles 99 
 
 Custer's Massacre Predicted 154 
 
 Dallas (Texas) Lawyer's Experience 531 
 
 Day-Light Seance 143, 227 
 
 Death— Angel or Shadow? 365 
 
 Death Scene 166 
 
 Destiny or What? 383 
 
 Discussion with Orthodox Minister 206-8, 436 
 
 Does Vegetable Life Reason ? 294- 
 
 Doubles— The Other Self 422 
 
 Drives all Night to Verify a Test ". 440 
 
 Drifting on Lake Michigan 167 
 
 Dr. DeHaven Uses Surgical Instruments 168 
 
 Dual Mind— Subconscious Theory Unscientific 455 
 
 Early Life of Maud E. Lord 17 to 145 
 
 Earthquakes Foretold 472-3, 479 
 
 Encounter with a Minister 93, 105 
 
 Escape from a Forced Marriage 73 
 
 Evolution of National Characters , 515 
 
 Experience as a Nurse 102 
 
 Experience of St. Louis, Mo., People 527-9 
 
 Faces on the Frosted Window Glass 170 
 
 Fashionable Set of Quincy, 111 278 
 
INDEX. ill 
 
 Featherstonhaugh, J. D., Scientist 305 
 
 Find Lost Papers 25 
 
 Pishing 426 
 
 Four Wise Men 107 
 
 Galveston Disaster Predicted -475-7 
 
 Genera] Grant a Spiritualist 515 
 
 Gnothi Se Auton (know thyself) 500 
 
 Hand Drawing and Sketching 171 
 
 Healing— Mental, Magnetic, Christian Science 456 
 
 Hepworth, Rev. George, Spiritualist and Medium 515 
 
 Hereditary— Mendelian Law 551 
 
 Hooker, Laura A., Experiences 146, 186 
 
 Home Experiences 494-6, 519 
 
 Home Again 72 
 
 Horoscope 590 
 
 How Spirits Talk 146, 175 
 
 Huff, Miss Emma J., Experience 494-6 
 
 Hypnotist Makes Trouble 131 
 
 Identity of Spirit 310-12, 370, 508-9, 511 
 
 Indian Band Visits a Seance 226 
 
 Indians in War Paint, Smoke the Pipe of Peace 290 
 
 Individualized Life and Force 547, 549 
 
 Interpretation of a Vision 576, 578 
 
 Invisible Teachers 23 
 
 Involution of Genius 184 
 
 Iron Hand 15, 198, 271, 381 
 
 Jesse Wilbourn, the Control's Sentiments 387, 392 
 
 Johnstown Disaster 474 
 
 Kaolah Makes Prairie Quinine 101 
 
 Kaolah Cures a Cripple 126 
 
iv INDEX. 
 
 Kansas City Mystery ; 538 
 
 King, E. T., Lima, Ohio, Experience . . . 222 
 
 Lake Pleasant, Mass., Spiritual Camp 314 
 
 Learns to Read and Write while Blind 23 
 
 Leotah (Snowdrop) Attends Tilden Seminary 258 
 
 Leotah at Home 253, 256 
 
 Leland, S. P., the Exposer Exposed 82 
 
 Lesson by the Control 125 
 
 Lewis, George W., Personal Experience 505, 510 
 
 Lex Hereditas (Heredity is Law) 550, 555 
 
 Life Individualized 547-8 
 
 Life in Chicago 187 
 
 Lights the Fire 161, 173 
 
 Lloyd Garrison and Dio Lewis 325 
 
 Locates Coal 28 
 
 Locates Buried Money 124 
 
 Lock and Unlock the Door 160, 496 
 
 Lost Ring Returned by a Spirit 165 
 
 Lost Articles Returned 181 
 
 Loses Home and Money 299 
 
 Magnetic Vibrations : 221 
 
 Manifestations Outside of the Circle 465-6 
 
 Married 148, 277, 373 
 
 Marvelous Cure by Spirit Power 96, 152, 403 
 
 Materialization in the Light 42, 106, 227, 361, 484 
 
 Materialized Hand Has No Body 424-5 
 
 Materializing a Rose . 523 
 
 Materialization Scientific and Natural 484, 543-5 
 
 Matter— Is it Intelligent? 550, 552 
 
 Maud E. Lord's Mysterious Disappearance 267 
 
 Mediumship 317 
 
 Midnight Serenade in Chicago 514 
 
 Minister has a Cabinet Seance 51 
 
 Money Materializes in the Air 521 
 
 Moulton, Louise Chandler, Two True Stories 331 
 
 Moving Heavy Articles 428 
 
INDICX f 
 
 Moving Articles in the Light 427, 430-1, 519, 521 
 
 .Murdered Woman Reports her Dentil 118 
 
 Murdered by his Brother 120 
 
 Name Cut on the Window Glass 151 
 
 Nathan Murder Clairvoyantly Described 176 
 
 Needle Work Brought from a Distance 80 
 
 Noted People 198, 205, 231, 247, 283, 375-8, 395, 498 
 
 Noted Scholars, Ministers and Scientists 541-2 
 
 Noted Women 561-2 
 
 Obsession 512-14, 555, 557 
 
 Odd Manifestations 428, 486-7, 563, 566 
 
 Officiates at Funerals 263, 284, 304 
 
 Orders Physicians and Drugs Out of the Room 93 
 
 Oriental Philosopher's Prophecy 156 
 
 Other Mediums in the Seance 251 
 
 Paralysis Cured 34, 94 
 
 Phenomena Appreciable to Physical Senses 236, 483 
 
 Philosophy of Spiritualism Formulated 250, 256 
 
 Physical Phenomena 482, 541 
 
 Pictures by Spirit Artists 170, 429 
 
 Pin Brought from a Distance 58 
 
 Poetry— I Crown Thee Queen . . .' 385 
 
 My Spirit Guide 492 
 
 Into Each Life Some Rain Must Fall 596 
 
 Bring Flowers 597 
 
 An Evening with Maud E. Lord 598 
 
 Portraits— Mrs. Lord 1, 352 
 
 The Stranger 160 
 
 The Child Medium 193 
 
 Madam Blavatsky 257 
 
 J. S. Drake 384 
 
 Political Predictions 479-80 
 
 Preaches a Sermon in the Old School House 46 
 
 Predicts Issues of the War 29 
 
vi INDEX. 
 
 Preface 5-10 
 
 President Garfield's Assassination Predicted 282 
 
 Prevents a Crime 572 
 
 Prophecy and Protection 197 
 
 Prophecy Verified 181, 290, 480, 488, 579 
 
 Psychical Societies 535-7 
 
 Psychometry 320, 397, 490-1 
 
 Queen City Park Spiritual Camp, Burlington, Vt 343 
 
 Red Letters Raised on the Medium 's Body 150 
 
 Rescued by Mr. and Mrs. Martin 141 
 
 Rescued by the Controls 123-224, 262 
 
 Remarkable Cures 134, 524-6, 533-4, 540 
 
 Richmond, Mrs. Cora L. V., Attends a Seance 326 
 
 Ring Brought from a Closed Grave 80 
 
 Romance— "A Blasted Life"— A True Story 407 
 
 Royal Present 569 
 
 Saved 527 
 
 Saviors— Jesus, Chrisna and Gautama Ill 
 
 Scientists' Dilemma 546 
 
 Seattle Fire % . .474, 481 
 
 Seance Conducted Without the Medium 266 
 
 Secret of Healing (note) 456 
 
 Sent From Home 43, 55 
 
 Serenades His Friends 344-6 
 
 Seybert Commission . . .• 340 
 
 Silver Brick Presented to the Medium 288 
 
 Speak in Many Foreign Tongues 228, 244, 247, 571 
 
 Speaks Latin to the Minister 50 
 
 Spirit Hands Rock the Cradle 18 
 
 Spirits and Spiritualism in Church 40, 434 
 
 Spirit Hand Knocks a Young Man Down Stairs .... 90 
 
 Spirit Writes a Prescription 19 
 
 Spiritual Faculties 377 
 
 Spiritual Science 580-4 
 
 Spirit— What Is It? 294 
 
INDEX. vii 
 
 Spiritualism Co-cval with the Human Race 459 
 
 Steamer Alpena Los1 on Lake Michigan 202 
 
 Talks French 24 
 
 Tamil and Spanish Languages Spoken 528 
 
 Teaches School One I )ay 145 
 
 Tells Neighbors of Accident 31 
 
 Telepathic Experiment 560 
 
 Testimony of a Materialist 402 
 
 Texas Pioneer Labors 374 
 
 The Devil in a School House 21 
 
 The Devil Attends a Methodist Revival 48 
 
 The Medium's First Deception 97 
 
 "The Other Self," by Prof. George W. Lewis 214 
 
 The Stranger , 156, 161 
 
 Tnaccountable Prophecy 472, 481 
 
 Unusual Test Conditions 69, 109 
 
 Unusual Manifestations 423 
 
 Valuable Fan Recovered 246 
 
 Val, His Strange Power 263, 405-6, 469-71, 496 
 
 Val-Valleur Dupree 257, 262, 404 
 
 Ventriloquist's Opinion 138 
 
 Visits to St. Louis 136 
 
 Visits to New York and Boston 204 
 
 Visit to Leadville and Mountains of Colorado 285 
 
 Warned by Leotah 4 VJ 
 
 What the Facts Prove 499 
 
 Williams, A. H., Travels with the Medium 117, 133 
 
 Will, the Spirit's Primal Quality 456-7 
 
 Witness a Spirit's Departure From the Body 88 
 
 Wonderful Spirit Manifestations 232, 235 
 
 Writes German 31 
 

 LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 
 
 022 172 016 7